Tag Archives: x-files

Cerebral Sustenance

cover

Title: Cerebral Sustenance

Author: Frances Hayman Smith

E-mail: fi.smith@gte.net

Finished: September 2001

Written for: I Made This Productions Virtual Season 9

Category: X-File, MT, MSR

Spoilers: Excelsis Dei, Fight The Future (movie), Agua Mala,

Biogenesis, The Sixth Extinction, Amor Fati

Summary: Mulder and Scully are sent to Dallas to explore the

deaths of several people with Alzheimer’s disease

and Down syndrome whose conditions improved

dramatically just before they died.

Disclaimer: Mulder, Scully, Skinner and the X-Files (and all other

references to anything in the X-Files) belong to Chris

Carter, Ten-Thirteen Productions, and Fox. They do not

belong to me. Neither do M*A*S*H, MAPSCO, King of the

Hill, Winnie the Pooh, the Discovery Channel, Disney

World, or Animal Planet. They are used without

permission. No copyright infringement intended and

no money made. All those new people are the creation

of the author.

Distribution: IMTP until October 12, 2001, then it can go

elsewhere. Just keep my name with it and let me

know where it goes.

A Note on Terms and Spelling: In researching this story I discovered

that there are several accepted spellings for the syndrome

caused by the chromosomal abnormality Trisomy 21. Some people

prefer Down syndrome, others Downs syndrome, and still others

Down’s syndrome. It may seem like a small point, but I wanted

to get it right. The majority of my net research came up with

“Down syndrome” so that is what will be used in this story.

CEREBRAL SUSTENANCE

TEASER

Screaming. He heard screaming coming from a warehouse. The old man

walked toward the worn gray building, listening. He looked up the dirty

gray walls, into the gray rolling clouds above and heard more screams,

painful screams. Surely someone’s being tortured in there, he thought.

He made his way to a grimy window, wiped off a small area and tried to

look in. What he saw was a big room with a few metal barrels and wooden

crates scattered around. He stood on tiptoe and wiped a larger area,

this time seeing a door on the far side of the room. He cocked his head

and noticed that the screaming had stopped. The door across the room

opened, and a handsome young man walked out mopping his face with a

handkerchief and breathing hard. The younger man stood for a moment,

shakily bracing himself on the doorknob, then walked out of the old man’s

sight. The old man sighed, shrugged, and backed away from the window to

resume his walk. He looked down and noticed that his slippers were

quite wet.

“Now why did I wear these slippers today?” he said to himself. “And

where am I anyway?” He fingered the laminated tag on a lanyard around

his neck, brought it up to his face, and saw the picture of a smiling

man looking back. He read the name and address under the photo.

“James Baylor, Preston Ridge Adult Care Facility.” He paused and

frowned.

“Excuse me, sir. Are you lost?”

James Baylor turned around and saw the smiling face of the young man

he had seen through the window. “I, I think, so, son.” He held up

the tag. “I think this is where I’m supposed to be.”

The younger man looked at the tag. “You’re a long way from there,

Mr. Baylor. How did you get here?”

Baylor dropped the tag. “I remember getting on a bus, to go to my office.

I got off and just started walking. Seemed like a good day for a walk.”

He smiled and looked up at the rolling clouds. “Doesn’t seem like such

a good day for walking now, though.”

The younger man followed his gaze up. “I think you’re right there, sir.

Why don’t you come with me? We can get a cup of coffee and see about

getting you back to Preston Ridge. How’s that sound?”

“That sounds really good, son. Thank you.”

X X X X X

ACT ONE

X-FILES OFFICE

Monday morning

Mulder walked into the office balancing coffee, a bag of donuts, and

an armful of files. “Good morning, Scully!”

“My, my, aren’t we cheery this morning,” said Scully, eyebrow slightly

raised. “Looking forward to some vacation time?”

“Yes on both counts,” said Mulder, smiling brightly. He set his load

down on the desk then leaned in close to Scully. “You’re reason enough

to make anyone cheery, even without the prospect of time off.”

Scully blushed, but looked pleased. “Why, thank you, Mulder.” She

rose from her chair and sat on the corner of his desk. “But there

must be something else.”

Mulder held his hand over his chest. “Scully! That’s all the reason

I need,” he said in a slightly offended voice. “But, you’re right.

There is something else.”

“And that would be, what, exactly?”

“How does a long weekend in Florida sound?”

“Mulder, we’re NOT going looking for mothmen again, are we?”

“No, no, Scully! Strictly vacation. Soaking up sun on a beach, or

maybe we could visit the Happiest Place on Earth.”

“Really? Disney World?” said Scully, smiling broadly.

“Whatever you want, partner,” said Mulder, nearly matching her smile.

“We just have to make it until Thursday without getting into a big case.

I’ll call and make some arrangements this morning. Sooooo, what’ll it

be? Beach or The Mouse?”

“Umm, The Mouse, I think. I haven’t been there in years. What about

you, Mulder?”

“Disney sounds good to me. I’ve never been there.”

“Never?” asked Scully.

“Never. I guess I just haven’t had a lot to be happy about until

lately. Didn’t think I’d really fit in there.”

Scully laid a hand on his arm, her eyes bright. “Oh, Mulder. We both

have a lot to be happy about now. I just know you’ll have the time

of your life.”

Mulder picked up her hand and placed a kiss in the palm. “Anytime

we’re together is the time of my life, Scully.”

They sat quietly looking at each other for a moment when the phone

began to ring. Still, they sat there.

“I guess we better answer that,” said Scully.

Mulder sighed. “Okay. But if this is a big, involved case, you’ll

be sorry!”

Scully laughed as she picked up the phone. “Scully.”

“Agent Scully, this is Kim. A.D. Skinner would like to see you and

Agent Mulder in his office right away.”

“Do you know what it’s about?”

“No, I’m afraid I don’t. But he doesn’t look angry, if that helps.”

Scully smiled. “It does, Kim. Thanks.”

Mulder looked at Scully. “Skinner want us in his office, right?”

“Yes, but according to Kim he doesn’t look angry.”

Mulder rose. “At least that’s something.” He took a sip of coffee.

“If he sends us to Timbuktu, Nowhere on a long, drawn out case, I might

just have to kill him.”

“Mulder!” said Scully as she whacked him on the arm. “You’ll have to

get in line behind me.”

X X X X X

A.D. SKINNER’S OFFICE

“Good morning, Agents,” said Skinner. When Mulder and Scully were

seated, he picked up a file. “I know both of you put in for some

vacation time, but we have something here that you need to look into.”

Mulder and Scully quickly exchanged looks before Skinner looked up.

“What is it, sir?” asked Scully.

“It’s a death. Actually several.”

“A serial killer?” asked Mulder.

“We don’t know. Four people have died in the Dallas area over the

last four months under somewhat similar circumstances. No connections

have been established between the victims. One was a confirmed case

of Alzheimer’s, two were suspect, at least before the autopsies, and one

young adult with Down Syndrome.”

“Two suspect?” asked Scully.

Skinner nodded. “All of the victims, except for the one confirmed

Alzheimer’s patient, were homeless people.” He handed her the files.

“The latest victim was the father of a neurologist.”

“Anna Jane Baylor,” said Scully. “I went to medical school with her.”

“Well, maybe that will help, Agent Scully. Mr. Baylor also had some

pretty highly placed friends who have requested our help. All the

information we have is in the files. You should get to Dallas as soon

as possible.”

“Thank you, sir,” said Scully as they rose to leave.

“Sorry to ruin your weekend,” said Skinner, smiling weakly.

They walked out of Skinner’s office, Scully’s head still down, looking

through the file.

“You know,” said Mulder, “I think he really was sorry to mess up our

plans.”

“Hmm?” said Scully as Mulder steered her away from a wall, still

reading.

“Why don’t you wait until we get back to the office to read that.

I wouldn’t want you to fall down some stairs or impale someone with that

pen in your hand, Scully.”

“Oh, sorry, Mulder.” Scully closed the folder. “This could be

interesting.”

Mulder punched the button for the elevator. “Why do you say that?”

“Mr. Baylor experienced a dramatic improvement in his condition in the

weeks preceding his death.”

“That’s pretty rare, isn’t it?” asked Mulder.

“Yes. The usual course is a gradual decline over several years.

Sometimes people seem to stabilize at a certain level for a while and

they may have some days better than others, but they don’t improve this

dramatically.”

They stepped off the elevator and navigated through the boxes and shelves

to their office.

“I wonder if someone was feeding him funny mushrooms,” said Mulder.

“Like at that nursing home we investigated several years ago?”

Mulder nodded. “The Excelsis Dei Convalescent Home.”

“I suppose we should make sure the victims are screened for ibotenic

acid,” said Scully, again flipping through the file. “But I doubt we’ll

find that.” She looked up. “I mean there haven’t been any ‘ghost

attacks’ reported in the area.”

“Have there?” Mulder grinned. “Something else for us to check out. I’ll

make our travel arrangements,” said Mulder.

Scully looked up quickly, eyebrows raised. “No seedy motels, Mulder.

It sounds like we may be talking to some rather influential people and I

don’t want to look, well -”

“Trashy? You don’t want to look trashy? I doubt we’ll be conducting

interviews at our hotel.”

“I was thinking more about what moths did to one of my suits at one of

‘your’ hotels,” said Scully, smiling.

Mulder sat at his desk, a pout forming on his face. “Okay, then, would

you like to approve my choice before I make the reservations?”

Scully looked thoughtful. “I think that will be acceptable.”

X X X X X

DALLAS POLICE AND COURTS BUILDING

Monday afternoon

Mulder held the door open for Scully as they walked into the Dallas

Police building. They introduced themselves and were directed to the

detective in charge.

“Detective Burns?” asked Mulder as they stepped into an office crammed

with folders, coffee cups, and photos.

A slightly disheveled, heavy man with thinning red brown hair rose from

the chair behind the cluttered desk and offered his hand. “Yes! And

you must be the FBI agents from Washington,” he said with a broad smile.

“Welcome to Texas.”

“Thank you Detective Burns,” said Mulder as he took the offered hand.

“I’m Special Agent Fox Mulder and this is my partner Special Agent

Dana Scully.”

“A pleasure, ma’am,” said Burns as he took Scully’s hand gently, but

firmly. “And please, call me Frank.”

Mulder raised his eyebrows slightly and Frank laughed. “Yeah, Frank

Burns, just like on M*A*S*H. But I try not to be so irritating.”

Scully grinned again. “I can tell already you’re nothing like that

character. I’m sure we’ll all work together just fine.”

Frank sat heavily in his chair and motioned for them to sit as well.

“Well, I sure am glad to have some help on this one.” He propped his

elbow on the desk and rubbed at his jaw. “I didn’t even think this

was a case until Anna Jane contacted me.”

“Dr. Baylor contacted you?” asked Scully.

“Yes ma’am. She told me she thought there was something fishy about

her father’s death.”

“Sounds like you know Dr. Baylor,” said Mulder.

“Yes, sir. I met her about three years ago when one of my daughters

starting having headaches that turned out to be a brain tumor.”

“Oh, I’m sorry,” said Mulder.

“No reason to be sorry,” said Frank. “Anna Jane, Dr. Baylor to me

then, took it out. It wasn’t cancer so she’s doing just fine now.”

“What made Dr. Baylor think there was something wrong in her father’s

death?” asked Scully.

“Jim Baylor was a healthy man, except for the Alzheimer’s disease.

He died pretty suddenly, with no previous sign of a problem. I know

that’s not too unusual for an older man, but it was the remarkable

improvement in the weeks before his death that really had her

thinking.”

“And then you connected it with the homeless people who had died, and

shown an improvement in their conditions prior to death?”

Frank nodded. “Yes. Ordinarily, I probably wouldn’t have even heard

about those deaths, but my wife and I do some volunteer work at a

couple of shelters in the area. We were at a volunteer meeting a month

or so ago and a couple of the shelter managers mentioned that they’d

seen some people with Alzheimer’s and Down syndrome show big

improvements. Then, a few weeks later, each of them were found

dead. There was no evidence at the time of foul play. But when

Anna Jane’s father died under similar circumstances, it just seemed

to be too much for a coincidence.”

“Have you found any other connections between these cases?” asked Mulder.

“Not too much. There were some similar things found at autopsy. I’ve

got copies of everything for you here somewhere.” He began rummaging

around on his desk. “Ah, here we go. Police and autopsy reports, and

what little I’ve gotten from interviews.” He handed the files to the

agents. “There’s another employee at Preston Ridge who’s been on

vacation that I still need to talk to.”

Scully immediately flipped to the autopsy reports. “Would it be

possible for us to talk with the medical examiner?”

“Yes, Agent Scully,” said Frank. “I believe he’s tied up this afternoon

in meetings. I talked to him this morning and he said he’d be in his

office in the morning if you want to talk to him then.”

“Great,” said Scully. “That’ll give me time to go through these in more

detail.”

“That person at Preston Ridge I’ve been waiting on, ah,” Frank shuffled

through papers, “John Bowman, is due back at work at 10am tomorrow. I

figured you two would like to come along for that interview.”

“Yes, we would,” said Mulder. “Thanks.” He leafed through the files

for a moment. “You’ve talked to some of the people who knew the first

three victims?”

Frank nodded. “Didn’t get much. The only thing anybody really had to

say was how much better each of them seemed in the weeks preceding their

deaths.”

“No mention of anything else strange happening?” asked Mulder.

“Strange? Like what?”

“Ghosts, attacks by something unseen?”

“Um, no. Well, not anymore than usual anyway.”

Mulder sat up slightly and leaned toward Frank. “What do you mean, not

more than usual?”

“Agent Mulder, a lot of these people are into all kinds of drugs and

alcohol pretty heavily. Sometimes hallucinations get reported if a

cop is nearby, but it never amounts to anything. I mean, I’ve seen my

share of strange stuff, but I haven’t heard anything that would have any

bearing on this case.”

Mulder sat back, a bit deflated, rubbing his hand thoughtfully across

his mouth. “Nothing reported consistently by several people?”

Frank sat back, thinking. “Not that I can recall, but I can find some

of the guys who patrol that area. It’ll take some time to run ’em down,

though. Tomorrow okay?”

“That’d be fine. Thanks.”

“Anything else I can help you with today?” Frank looked at his watch.

“Don’t mean to rush you off, but I’ve got a departmental meeting in a

few minutes.”

“There is one thing,” said Scully. “I’d really like to talk to Dr. Baylor.

We went to med school together but I haven’t seen her in years.”

“Sure thing, Agent Scully. I’ll call her and let her know you’re coming.

And I guess you’ll need some directions. Are you familiar with the

Dallas area?”

Scully grinned and looked over at Mulder. “We’ve been here before, but

it’s been a few years.”

Frank pulled a book off a shelf beside his desk and handed it to Mulder.

“‘Mapsco’. Don’t leave home without it.”

Mulder opened the book and looked at page after page of maps. “This is

the whole Dallas – Fort Worth area?”

“No, sir,” said Frank, “just the Dallas area. Fort Worth has a ‘Mapsco’

all it’s own.”

X X X X X

“Do you remember traffic being this bad when we were here before?” asked

a squinting Mulder.

“Yes, it was. Just as bad as D.C. in some areas,” said Scully, turning

the map book in her hand. “It should be the next street left, then the

third house on the right.”

Mulder nodded and soon turned the Lariat rental Taurus into the concrete

driveway of a brick two-story house. As they got out, he looked up and

down the street to see many similar houses, with similar lawns and

similar mailboxes, not to mention landscaping and fences. “Wow, ‘King

of the Hill’ is alive and well.”

“What?”

“‘King of the Hill’, the animated show on Fox about a family that lives

in a neighborhood near Dallas, much like this one.”

Scully shook her head and closed the door.

“What?” asked Mulder in an injured tone.

Scully sighed and muttered something that sounded an awful lot like,

“Can’t take him anywhere,” to Mulder. They walked to the front door and

rang the bell. Scully cut another scathing look at Mulder. “What?” he

said again, a totally innocent look on his face. He was saved from

further reproach as the front door opened.

“Dana Scully? Is that really you?” asked the young blond woman who

opened the door.

Scully smiled broadly and stepped forward to hug her classmate.

“Anna, I’m so sorry about your father.”

Anna broke the embrace and motioned them in. “Thank you, Dana. It’s

been hard, but death always is.” She led them into a comfortable living

room. “Please, have a seat. Frank, um, Detective Burns, called and told

me you were on your way.”

“It really is good to see you, Anna. I just hate the circumstances.

How have you been doing?”

“Professionally, great. Busy practice, good partners, plenty of

patients. Personally, right now I’m pretty much a wreck. Mom died

about 7 years ago of a sudden heart attack. In many ways I’m glad she

never had to see Daddy in the last few years. But, as an only child, it

was tough for me to take care of him alone. Taking him to Preston Ridge

was one of the hardest things I’ve ever done. I know it was the right

thing, really the only thing I could do, but it still hurt.”

“How long was he there?” asked Mulder.

“Oh, I’m sorry, Anna,” said Scully. “This is my partner, Fox Mulder.”

Mulder reached across the coffee table and shook Anna’s hand.

“Nice to meet you, Fox.”

“Just Mulder,” he said, smiling.

“Nice to meet you, Mulder,” said Anna. “Now, you were asking how long

Daddy had been at Preston Ridge?” Mulder nodded. “He’d been there

about eight months when he died.”

“And he had shown remarkable improvement in the weeks before his

death?” asked Scully.

Anna nodded. “Yes. It was truly remarkable. For the last

three weeks, he was almost back to the Daddy I’d always known, and

then,” she paused and sighed, “they found him dead in his room. A

ruptured aneurysm of the abdominal aorta was what the autopsy showed.

But it also showed many small cerebral aneurysms. Dana, he didn’t

have any of the big risk factors for aneurysms.”

“They do happen sometimes without those,” said Scully.

“Yes, I know. I suppose I’m just trying to find a reason that I lost

him.” She shook her head and wiped at her eyes. “It’s just not fair.

He was doing so well. I need to know.”

“We’ll do all we can to help you find out,” said Scully.

“Had you noticed anything else different about him? Any people he

talked about that you didn’t know?” asked Mulder.

“One thing did kind of puzzle me. When he was doing so well I talked

to him about coming back here, to live with me. He wanted to stay at

Preston Ridge. He said the people there were really helping him. He

talked a lot about a man named Jeff that I think worked there.” She

looked down and smiled. “All that time I was torturing myself about

putting him there, but in the end, that’s where he wanted to stay, even

when he knew what was going on. I’m not sure if that makes me feel

better about Preston Ridge or worse about myself.”

“I’m sure he was just doing what he thought was best for both of you,”

said Scully. “He had to realize that the improvement was likely only

temporary.”

“I suppose,” said Anna. “But you didn’t see him, Dana. He was just

so, so -”

“Normal?” asked Mulder.

“No, more than just normal. He was vital, almost sparkling, if that

makes any sense. Even though his body was that of an older man, it was

as if his mind was soaring.” She took a deep breath and looked at Scully.

“I suppose it could have been something like a moment of final lucidity,

but that just doesn’t happen with Alzheimer’s, and not for several weeks.

As a neurologist, I don’t know what to think. As a daughter, I am

glad I had my father back, even if it was for just a little while.”

“Did Detective Burns tell you about the other people who died under

similar circumstances?” said Mulder.

Anna nodded. “Yes. He asked me some questions about whether Alzheimer’s

or Down syndrome patients ever improved dramatically. The answer of

course is ‘not usually’. But you can never say never or always in

medicine.”

“Did you know any of the other victims?”

“No. I even looked back through my records to see if any of them had

been my patients, but they weren’t.”

“Anna,” said Scully, “I know this is hard, but we may need to come back

and ask some more questions after we get into this. Is that all right?”

“Absolutely. I’d really like to know what happened to Daddy. If we

can find out what caused the improvements, it could revolutionize the

treatment of many neurological problems. People with all sorts of

things that limit comprehension and social interaction could really

benefit.”

X X X X X

TRAIL DUST STEAK HOUSE

Monday night

“You’re awfully quiet,” said Scully as she watched Mulder chew his steak.

Mulder swallowed. “I was just thinking that we had to come all the

way to Texas to get a good steak.” He smiled and took another bite.

“And that I’m really glad I took my tie off before we came in.”

He looked around at all the ugly ties tacked to the walls around them.

They had been cut off people, with a pair of sheep shears, who were

wearing them when they came in.

“Yes, Mulder. It sure would be a pity for you to lose your Flying Toilets

tie.”

“Now, Scully, that tie’s a classic! Lots of people have Flying Toasters,

but how many people have Flying Toilets?”

“Not many, I hope,” said Scully. “No, really, Mulder. I know that look.

What were you thinking?”

“I was thinking about what Anna said right before we left.”

“About finding the cause for her father’s improvement?”

Mulder nodded. “If there is a specific agent involved, it really could

improve a lot of people’s lives.”

“Or kill them. Don’t forget that all these people are dead, Mulder.”

“All the people we know about. Scully, there could be more people

who are better, but still very much alive. And I’d like to try to find

some of them.”

“If they exist,” said Scully.

Mulder nodded again. “Do you have any ideas right now about causative

agents?”

Scully wiped her mouth with a napkin and sat back in the booth. “A

chemical compound or drug, environmental contaminant, viral infection -”

“What about an alien viral infection?”

Scully’s eyebrow lifted. “I hadn’t even thought of that, Mulder. It

would be a vastly different presentation of that kind of virus. What

we’ve seen so far really wouldn’t seem to support that.”

“Don’t discount them, Scully. We’ve seen many times before how they can

conduct experiments with no one the wiser.” He turned his attention back

to his steak. “Maybe they’ve found a way to control what happened to

me before they cut my head open.”

Before Scully could reply, Mulder’s cell phone rang. “Mulder.” He sat

for a moment and listened. “What’s the address?” He hastily scribbled

on a napkin on the table. “We’re on our way.”

“What’s going on?” asked Scully.

“That was Frank. They’ve found another body.”

X X X X X

ACT TWO

DOWNTOWN DALLAS

Another alley. Frank looked around, then up at the sky, hoping that

they’d finish gathering evidence before the rain started. Thunder

rumbled through the alley again. He looked up as two people approached

the scene.

“Agents,” said Frank. “Sorry I had to interrupt your dinner, but I

figured you’d want to see this.”

“What have we got here, Detective?” asked Mulder.

Frank motioned for the pair to follow him. “We had reports of a

disturbance in the area. Weren’t really sure if it was a mugging or

what. Turned out to be a one car accident.” He stopped and pointed

to a dark sedan with the front crunched up against a large dumpster.

“The horn blaring was the disturbance.”

“What does this have to do with our case?” asked Scully.

Frank smiled. “I’m glad you asked that, ’cause I’ve been asking myself

that for the past hour. I sure didn’t think a car accident went along

with everything else, but one of our astute observing officers found

some things that may link this to the other victims.”

“May?” asked Scully. “What is it?”

Frank nodded. “I’m getting to that. The driver, dead when the officer

found him, was identified as Joe Shaw, a pharmaceutical rep.”

“What company?” asked Mulder.

Frank looked pulled a pad out of his pocket. “Ah, Roush Pharmaceuticals.”

Mulder and Scully exchanged looks. Frank noticed. “Is that significant?”

“It might be,” said Scully. “Any indication of what happened?”

Frank nodded. “Looks like a pretty clear case of driving under the

influence. You can easily smell alcohol on the body. There was an open

bottle of vodka on the seat beside the driver and there’s a bar just

around the corner where he’d been drinking until the bartender refused to

serve him any more.”

“What connects him to our other victims?” asked Mulder.

“Well, it’s pretty circumstantial, and it may have nothing to do

with it,” said Frank as pulled open the front passenger door. There

were file folders scattered all over the place. “There’s a file here,

right on top, for Preston Ridge, the facility where James Baylor spent

the last few months of his life.” He picked up the file with a gloved

hand.

Scully snapped on gloves of her own and took the file. She looked

closely at the pages. “This seems to be a record of drugs and supplies

ordered from Roush for the facility.”

Frank picked up a piece of yellow paper in a bag of it’s own. “There

was this sticky note on the first page of the file.”

Mulder looked at it. “Jeff, warehouse at 5pm, enhancement trials update.”

“We’re looking into that now,” said Frank. “We’re checking out

warehouses in the general area, owners, uses, all that stuff. Should

have something on that sometime tomorrow. And we found something

else.” He picked up another evidence bag and showed it to the pair.

“It’s a broken vial. Still had a little brownish liquid in it, but

it looks like most of whatever was in there is gone.”

Scully took the bag. “We need to get an analysis on this right away.

And see if there’s any in the carpet on the seats. We need as much as

we can get to tell what this is.”

Mulder was still looking at the note. “Jeff, Jeff. Didn’t Dr. Baylor

Say something about a guy named Jeff? Her father talked about him.”

Scully handed the bag with the vial to a waiting forensics officer.

She turned to face Mulder. “Yes, she did. She said that she thought

it was someone who worked at Preston Ridge.”

“Another question to ask tomorrow morning,” said Frank. “I just wish I

knew this really had anything to do with the case you two got dragged

down here for.”

“Every piece of the puzzle is important,” said Mulder.

“Yeah, but is it the same puzzle, or a different one?” asked Frank.

Mulder smiled. “That’s why they pay us the big bucks, Frank. To

figure that out.”

X X X X X

GRAND KEMPENSKI HOTEL

Monday night

Mulder yawned and stretched as they walked into the hotel room. He

turned around and looked at Scully. “Ok, does this past muster?” he

asked, motioning around the room.

Scully smiled and walked slowly around Mulder. “Well, it is better

than you usually do -”

“Aw, come on -”

Scully turned quickly and kissed Mulder. Her hands laced around the

back of his neck as he cupped the back of her head. Reluctantly, Scully

pulled back. “You did good, Mulder. Too bad I’m too tired to make good

use of the Jacuzzi tub tonight.”

“Maybe tomorrow?” asked Mulder hopefully.

“Maybe,” said Scully. “But right now, we better get some sleep. We’ve

got a full day ahead of us.”

Mulder sighed. “You’re right. You want the shower first?”

“Mulder, there is a shower in each room. We could actually shower at

the same time.”

Mulder lay down on the bed. “Now, that would be a nice shower.”

“Mulder!” said Scully. “You know what I mean.”

“It sure would be nice if we could quit wasting the taxpayers’ money

and just get one room. But, I know we can’t do that. Yet.”

“Not yet.” Scully sighed. “Anyway, I’m going to shower now.”

Mulder yawned. “Just don’t use up all the hot water.”

“I won’t,” said Scully, knowing from the sleepy quality in Mulder’s voice,

he’d be asleep before the water even warmed up.

X X X X X

HOTEL RESTAURANT

Tuesday morning

Mulder sipped coffee as he watched Scully push a piece of cantaloupe

around her plate. Scully looked up to see him watching her.

“Want some?”

“Eck, no. I can’t handle healthy food this early. Besides, I think

I had enough pancakes and bacon to last me for a while.”

“I noticed,” said Scully. “You do know that it’s entirely unfair that

you can eat all that food and still stay looking so good. If I ate that,

it would go straight to my thighs.”

“Scully, you’re beautiful, and you will always be beautiful,” said Mulder,

reaching across the table to hold Scully’s hand.

Scully blushed a little. “Thank you, Mulder.” She glanced down at her

watch. “We better get a move on. I need to talk to the medical examiner,

and we need to meet Frank to go to Preston Ridge this morning too.”

Mulder took the last drink of his coffee. “Why don’t I drop you off there.”

“Where are you going?”

“I thought I’d go to the shelter where the Down syndrome victim, Pamela

Parker, was found dead. See if anyone could tell me more about her.”

Scully nodded. “Sounds like a plan.”

X X X X X

DALLAS COUNTY MORGUE

“Dr. Wylie?” asked Scully as she stepped through the door to the medical

examiner’s office.

“Yes,” said a small thin man with a bushy gray handlebar mustache from

behind a desk. He pushed rimless glasses up his nose, rubbed a hand

across his balding head, “Oh, you must be Dr. Scully from the FBI.”

He stood and offered his hand to Scully.

“Yes, I’m Special Agent Dana Scully,” said Scully, sitting when he

motioned her to one of the chairs in front of his desk.

“Detective Burns tells me you’re here looking into James Baylor’s death,

as well as those of several homeless people.”

“That’s right. I looked over the autopsy reports and had some questions

for you.”

“Ask away,” said Wylie, leaning back in his chair.

“On James Baylor, you determined the cause of death to be a ruptured

aortic aneurysm.”

Wylie nodded. “Oh, yes. His abdomen was full of blood. The rupture

was really quite dramatic. Biggest one I’ve seen in a while.”

“Do you think he should have exhibited some sign of problem related to

this prior to his death?”

Wylie pursed his lips and looked thoughtful. “Hard to say. Most of

these cause at least some abdominal pain, but a lot of people dismiss it

as a GI ailment they already have, or, in the case of Alzheimer’s

patients like this, unless someone witnesses them in pain, they could

just forget about it.”

“What about the reported improvement in his Alzheimer’s in the weeks

preceding his death? Did you find anything to explain it?”

“No. His brain looked like that of most other Alzheimer’s patients,

although he didn’t seem to be as advanced as his history would have

led me to believe. Plus he had all those cerebral aneurysms. You

don’t often see so many in one person. It’s a wonder he didn’t

rupture one of those, too. Some of ’em were pretty big.”

“And you found no toxins or drugs in his system that shouldn’t have

been there?”

“Nope. Of course, we didn’t even test for any of those until it was

connected to the other deaths. But when we did, we didn’t find anything

except medicines he was supposed to be taking.”

Scully nodded. “And nothing unusual in the other three victims?”

“Well, let’s see. One of ’em, the girl with Down syndrome had several

AVM’s in her brain.”

“Arterio-venous malformations?” asked Scully. “That’s an abnormal

collection of blood vessels that’s usually congenital, isn’t it?

“Yes, although sometimes they can result from trauma. One had

hemorrhaged quite a bit. She had pneumonia as well but the bleeding

in her brain was what killed her.”

“What about the other two?”

“Both had classic Alzheimer’s lesions, plus a bunch of cerebral

aneurysms and one had a huge basilar one. They each died when an

aneurysm ruptured. As I said, you usually don’t see that many aneurysms

in one person. To see it several times in just a few weeks, now,

that’s kinda strange.”

“Do you have any ideas why they could have developed so many?” asked

Scully.

“No, ma’am, I sure don’t. But since all these people experienced great

improvements in their conditions otherwise, well, it just seems to me

they might be related.”

“Yes, it sure does seem that way.”

“I was talking to a neurologist buddy of mine yesterday about these cases,”

said Wylie. “He told me if we ran across anyone like that and they were

still alive he’d love to run ’em through some tests in his department.”

“I’m sure he would. A treatment that could improve patients’ symptoms

that dramatically would be quite a breakthrough.”

Wylie nodded enthusiastically. “You better believe it!”

“Just one more question about the victims,” said Scully. “Would it be

possible to test for ibotenic acid in each of them?”

“Sure. Mind me asking why?”

“My partner and I ran across a case several years ago where a number of

patients in a nursing home, some of whom had Alzheimer’s disease,

experienced dramatic improvement in their conditions. Ibotenic acid

may have been why.”

“Isn’t that found in some kinds of mushrooms?” asked Wylie.

“Yes, it is. And that turned out to be the source in this case. But

it caused, ah, other things to happen as well. Not like what we’re

seeing here, but -”

Wylie nodded. “You’re wondering if someone found a way to use it

without those side effects.”

“Exactly. Of course, taking into account that all these people are dead,

it seems that whatever is involved here has its own set of problems.”

Wylie chuckled. “I’d have to agree with you there, Dr. Scully.” He

shook his head. “Don’t mean to rush you, but I’ve got an autopsy waiting.

Is there anything else I can do for you?”

“Is that the DUI drug rep from last night?”

Wylie flipped through some paperwork. “Um, yes, it is.”

“Mind if I watch?”

“Not a bit. An extra pair of experienced eyes and hands is always

welcome.”

X X X X X

SHELTER OF HOPE

Mulder closed the door of the rental car and walked to a door that read

“Shelter of Hope”. He opened the door and walked into a large room

filled with tables. People of all ages were scattered around the room.

Some people were eating, some talking, some drawing and painting. A

woman got up from one of the tables and walked toward him.

“May I help you?” she asked.

“Yes,” said Mulder, pulling out his ID. “My name is Special Agent Fox

Mulder with the FBI. I’d like to talk to someone about Pamela Parker.

I believe she was a resident here for a while.”

The woman put her hand over her mouth then sighed. “Poor Pam. I’d be

happy to answer any questions you have.” She extended her hand. “I’m

one of the managers of this shelter. Mary Webb.”

Mulder shook her hand. “Nice to meet you, Ms. Webb.”

She motioned him to follow her into a small office. “Just Mary,” she

said. “Please have a seat.”

“Thank you,” said Mulder as he sat on one end of a rather worn couch.

“I take it you knew Miss Parker?”

Mary nodded. “Oh, yes. She’d been coming here off and on for about

two years. She was such a free soul. I believe she’d lived in a group

home for a while, and had spent much of her early childhood

institutionalized. Her mother surrendered her as an infant, so

she never had any family to watch out for her.” She smiled and shook

her head. “Pam was never good at following other people’s rules. She

liked to make her own. And she didn’t like to be confined. I guess

that’s why she drifted in and out as the mood struck her.”

“I understand that she had Down syndrome,” said Mulder.

“Yes, but she was quite high functioning. She held jobs in housekeeping

at hotels, worked at an animal shelter, even helped out in a library once.

She always got good recommendations from her employers, but she’d quit,

and move on to something else.”

“Did she like working in the library?”

“Oh, yes. She loved books, especially poetry. She didn’t always

understand the words, and she had trouble reading them herself sometimes.

I spent many an hour right here in this office reading to her.” She

paused and turned around in her chair to pull two small books off a

nearby shelf. “These were hers.” She handed them to Mulder.

“One is a book of poetry that I gave her. The other is one she wrote

her own poems and thoughts in. I haven’t had the heart to read any of

it since she died.”

Mulder took the books. He laid aside the well-worn copy of “Happy Poems”

and looked at the journal. Winnie the Pooh grabbing for a balloon graced

the cover, with the words “Pam’s Book” written in a childish scrawl across

the top. “Do you mind if I take a look?”

Mary shook her head. “Oh, no. Of course not.”

“Maaary. Mary where are you?” came a man’s voice from the other room.

Mary stood up and went to the door. “What is it Harold?”

“We need some more paper and paint and juice -”

“Alright, Harold. I’ll get it for you.” She looked back at Mulder.

“Will you excuse me for a moment?”

Mulder nodded and turned his attention back to Pam’s book. He flipped

through the pages and saw drawings, short poems, and some entries of

what appeared to be happenings on specific dates. He went to the end

and noticed that even though the writing was the same, the words were

more complex, the poems more abstract.

Mary returned in a few minutes. “I’m sorry about that, Agent Mulder,”

she said smiling.

“That’s alright,” said Mulder. “I don’t want to keep you from the

people who need you. But I do have a few more questions.”

“I’ll do my best to answer them,” said Mary.

“Were you the person who found Pam’s body?”

“Yes. She’d been fighting a cold for a couple of weeks and having bad

headaches.” Mary looked down at her hands. “She hated doctors and

every time I asked her about going to get some medicine for her cold, she

adamantly refused. They told me that when she died she had pneumonia. I

wish now I’d pushed harder for her to get some help.” She wiped at her

eyes. “Anyway, I went to wake her up one morning, and she was dead. She

was just lying there clutching her books.”

“Is there anyone she talked about that you didn’t know? Anything strange

that happened before she died?”

Mary wiped her eyes again. “You mean, besides her improvement?”

Mulder nodded. “And I’d like for you to tell me about her improvement.”

“I don’t recall her talking to me about anyone in particular. You might

want to talk to Harold out there,” she inclined her head out the door.

“He was one of her friends here. But the change in her was, was -”

“Sparkling?”

“Yes, that’s it! It was as if so many things she’d struggled all her

life to understand were suddenly clear to her. She took great delight

in everyday things. Sometimes she would just sit and listen

to other people talk or watch birds and bugs outside.” Mary laughed.

“After she started getting better, she sat in front of the TV in the

big room here and dared anyone to change it from the Discovery channel.

She was like a sponge, just trying to absorb every bit of information

she could.”

Mulder nodded. “Could I talk to Harold for a moment?”

“Sure. Let me get him.” Mary went out of the office and returned

with a balding middle-aged man wearing a bright orange T-shirt and

jeans pulled up too high. He appeared to be another Down syndrome

resident of the shelter. “Harold, this is Agent Mulder. He’s a

kind of police man, and he wants to ask you some questions about Pam.”

“Pam didn’t do anything wrong!” he said. “But she died.”

“I know, Harold. Pam didn’t do anything wrong, but we want to find out

more about why she died.”

“She was sick. Real sick.”

“Did she talk to you about that?”

Harold nodded. “She said her head hurt real bad a lot and she coughed

and coughed. Then she’d just cry it hurt so bad.”

“Did she tell you about anybody she had met that may have given her

something?”

Harold sat quietly and looked from Mulder to Mary. “She told me it

was a secret.”

“What was a secret, Harold?” asked Mulder.

Harold just shook his head and made a zipping motion over his mouth.

“Harold,” said Mary, “I think Pam wouldn’t mind you telling her

secret now.”

“Really?” asked Harold, looking intently at Mary.

“Really,” said Mary. “Tell us what Pam’s secret was.”

Harold looked back and forth between Mary and Mulder. “Well, I guess

if you think it’s ok, Mary.” Harold sighed and looked down at his hands.

“She told me there was this man who gave her pills that made her feel

better.”

“Do you know who it was?” asked Mulder.

Harold shook his head violently. “Oh, no! I told her not to talk

to that man! You shouldn’t take things from people you don’t know!

Pills can hurt you!”

“That’s right, Harold, they can. But Pam said they helped her?”

Harold nodded. “She said she could under, under-”

“Understand?” asked Mulder.

“Yeah, understand stuff better.”

“And you don’t know the man’s name, or where Pam went to get the pills?”

Harold shook his head again. “No, no. I didn’t want no pills from him!”

He stood up. “I gotta go now.” He walked out of the room.

Mary looked at Mulder. “Well, that’s the first I’ve heard about any

pills. But if Harold said he didn’t know who she got them from, I believe

him.”

“No pills were found in any of Pam’s belongings?” asked Mulder.

“No, nothing like that,” said Mary.

“Would you mind if I kept Pam’s book for a while. I’ll get it back to

you.”

“That would be fine. I want to help in any way I can,” said Mary.

“Do you think you can find out what happened?”

“We’re going to try,” said Mulder.

A middle-aged woman walked into Mary’s office as Mulder was getting up to

leave. “Mary, have you seen Jo Jo?” She stopped suddenly when she saw

Mulder. “Oh, I’m sorry. I didn’t know you were talking to someone.”

“That’s all right, Carol,” said Mary. “We were just finishing.” She turned

to Mulder. “Agent Mulder, this is Carol Pierce. She’s one of our

volunteers. Carol, this is Agent Mulder. He’s an FBI agent that’s looking

into Pam’s death.”

Carol extended her hand. “It’s nice to meet you, Agent Mulder.”

Mulder shook her hand. “It’s nice to meet you, too. Did you know Pam?”

“Yes, I did. She was one of my son’s best friends. They really

seemed to have a connection.” She looked down and wiped at her eyes.

“Since Pam died, Jo Jo’s just been beside himself. He’s a handful

anyway, and he’d been doing so well. I suppose he still is, but it’s just

not the same.”

“Excuse me for asking, but does he have some sort of problem?” asked

Mulder.

“Yes,” said Carol. “He’s autistic. He’s been in all kinds of therapy

most of his life, but since we started coming here to help, he’s just,

blossomed. He’s talking more, he’s interacting better with other

people. He’s just a new person. He slipped back a little right after

Pam died, but now he seems to be making progress again.”

“Do you know why?” asked Mulder.

“No,” said Carol, “and frankly I don’t care. For the first time in his

life my son is able to communicate and participate easily. It’s like a

miracle. But right now, my miracle boy has wandered off. He may have

improved a lot, and he may technically be an adult, but he’s still my

son.”

“I haven’t seen him at all today,” said Mary.

Carol shook her head. “He must have taken off right after we got here.

I saw him talking to Harold and I just thought he would stay there. I

got busy in the kitchen and lost all track of time.”

“How long do you think he’s been gone?” asked Mulder.

“Oh, maybe thirty or forty-five minutes,” said Carol.

“I’ll help you look,” said Mary.

“I could give you a hand, if you’d like,” said Mulder. “Do you have

a photo of him?”

“Oh, thank you!” said Carol. She reached into her apron pocket and

removed a small purse. “I have a picture here that was taken about

a month ago.” She removed the photo and handed it to Mulder.

The photo showed a shy looking young man with brown hair sitting on

a porch. “Maybe we should start with Harold,” said Mulder. “You did say

Jo Jo was talking to him when you first got here, didn’t you?”

“Yes, that’s right,” said Carol.

They walked over to the table where Harold was happily painting. “Harold,

have you seen Jo Jo?” asked Carol.

Harold looked up and nodded. “He was here a little while ago.”

“Did he say if he was going anywhere?” asked Mary.

Harold shook his head. “No.” He went back to his painting.

“Harold,” said Mulder, “did Jo Jo say anything to you?”

Harold nodded again and smiled. “He said my painting was pretty.”

Mulder smiled. “Did he say anything else?”

Harold sat for a moment, thinking. “Oh, yeah. He said his head hurt, and

he was gonna go look for his Mommy.”

Carol looked worried. “He didn’t find me, Harold. Where was he going to

look? Did he say?”

Harold shook his head again. “No.” He turned back to his paints.

Mulder looked up at Carol. “Any idea where he might have gone?”

Carol bit her lip, worry evident in her face. “I told him I was going

to be in the kitchen today. The only time I wasn’t was when I took the

garbage out. And he didn’t tell me he had a headache. He’s had a few

pretty bad ones lately. He used to have them a lot, but they got better,

until the last few weeks. I never would have come in today if I’d known

that.”

“How about if we split up and look around here first,” said Mulder. “He’s

probably still in the building.”

“I sure hope so,” said Carol.

Mulder began opening doors as Mary talked to other people in the room, and

Carol looked in the sleeping areas. He looked in a few offices and a

a linen closet with no result when he noticed a door at the end of the hall

that was slightly open. He pushed on it carefully and walked into a

dark room. “Jo Jo? Are you in here?” There was no response. He

found a light switch near the door and flipped it on. The room was full

of old furniture and cleaning equipment. He looked quickly around and

was about to leave when he saw a splash of color in the back corner. He

pushed through the stuff in the room so that he could get a closer look.

It was a red high-top shoe similar to the ones he’d worn when he played

basketball in junior high. He leaned over to pick it up but his hand

never reached the shoe. In the corner beside the shoe, lay Jo Jo. He

was curled into a ball with his hands over his head. Mulder carefully

approached him. “Jo Jo?” He didn’t move. Mulder knelt beside him and

reached for his arm. When he touched it, it fell and Jo Jo began to

fall with it. Mulder caught him and tried to push him back into the

corner. Jo Jo was dead.

clip_image002

X X X X X

DALLAS COUNTY MORGUE

“Well, Dr. Scully,” said Dr. Wylie, “I think we’ve got a pretty clear

case of traumatic death here.” He pointed at the open abdomen in front of

him. “Ruptured his spleen and damaged his liver when he hit the steering

wheel.”

“Not to mention what the windshield did to his head,” said Scully.

“Would you mind still running toxicology and -”

Wylie nodded. “And we’ll check for ibotenic acid too. ‘Course his

blood alcohol level will probably be through the roof.”

Scully’s cell phone chirped in her pocket. She stripped off her

gloves and backed away from the table to answer it. “Scully.”

“Hey Scully,” said Mulder, “you about done slicin’ and dicin’?”

Scully smiled. “I think so. That drug rep apparently died from

injuries he suffered in the accident. They’ll run toxicology,

too, but -”

“It doesn’t look like he was murdered,” supplied Mulder.

“Right. Did you find anything?”

“Yep. Another body,” said Mulder. “And a journal kept by Pam.

According to one of her friends, she was getting pills from someone.”

“Wait, wait,” said Scully. “Did you say another body?”

“Yes, I did. It was the son of a volunteer here. Scully, he was

autistic, and he’d gotten a lot better. Sound familiar?”

“Yes, it sure does,” said Scully. “Did I hear you say something about

pills?”

“Yes, ma’am, you did. But none were found in Pam’s belongings and the

mother of this latest apparent victim doesn’t think her son was taking

anything he wasn’t supposed to. Feel like doing another autopsy?”

“Send it on. Maybe we can get some answers now that we have some

idea what we’re looking for.”

“So you found some connections?”

“All of these people had massive hemorrhages and aneurysms. Whatever

this stuff is, it must weaken blood vessels, especially in the brain.”

“The body should be there soon. They just took it away and are cleaning

things up here.”

“Are you on your way here?”

“Yes, ma’am. I don’t think I’m going to get much else out of the mother

right now and Frank said he’d meet us at Preston Ridge in about an

hour. Hopefully, we’ll make it there by then.”

“Better call him and make it two if you want me to do this autopsy,” said

Scully. “And don’t worry, Mulder. I’ll read the map and navigate for you.”

Mulder chuckled. “Thank you, Scully. I knew there was a reason we

make such a good team.”

X X X X X

PRESTON RIDGE ADULT CARE FACILITY

“Mornin’ Agents,” said Frank brightly. He was standing in front of a

clean two story brick building holding a cup of coffee.

Mulder and Scully walked up the sidewalk past well-manicured lawns and

heavily mulched flowerbeds. “Good morning, Frank,” said Scully.

“Findin’ your way around okay?”

Mulder nodded. “Thanks to the ‘Mapsco’. It’s been a really big help.”

“Don’t mention it,” said Frank. He pushed the glass door open and

motioned the agents in. “That was bad about Jo Jo this morning. I bet

poor Carol’s beside herself right now.”

“Do you know her?” asked Mulder.

Frank nodded. “Met her at volunteer meetings. That boy was her life,

Agent Mulder. I sure hope we can find out what happened to him.

Did y’all find anything else this morning?”

“Yes,” said Scully. “The drug rep died of injuries sustained in the

accident, and Mulder found out that one of the victims had been getting

pills from someone to make her better.”

“Really,” said Frank. “Well, providing it wasn’t your usual kind of

feel good pills, we may have something to go on. No clue where she

got ’em, I suppose?”

“No, afraid not,” said Mulder.

“What about Jo Jo, Agent Scully? What did you find?”

“He had hemorrhaging AVM’s in his brain, like Pam did.”

“What are AVM’s?” asked Frank.

“They’re abnormal collections of blood vessels. When they are present,

they are commonly found in the brain. Most of the time the person

is born with them. Sometimes a penetrating trauma like a gunshot

wound can result in an arterio-venous fistula, but it’s different. Not

a true AVM.”

“So, it was something he was born with?”

“Possibly. But they’re not all that common. I just can’t help thinking

that two people who knew each other and died in the same manner – that’s

just too much coincidence. What about that broken vial from last night?”

asked Scully. “Any results yet?”

Frank shook his head. “Not yet. There wasn’t much there and we didn’t get

anything else useable off the seats or carpet. It was all pretty much

soaked in vodka.”

“Maybe we can find out something else here,” said Mulder.

“Let’s hope so,” said Frank. He directed them to a reception desk in the

lobby. A distinguished looking silver haired woman looked up as they

approached. “Mable, how are you today?”

Mable smiled. “Why Frank Burns, you old devil. What are you doing

here?”

“Business, I’m afraid.” He turned to Mulder and Scully. “Mable, I’d

like you to meet Special Agents Mulder and Scully. These fine people

are from the FBI and have come all the way from Washington to give me

a hand.”

“Well, it’s nice to meet you both,” said Mable. “I suppose this is

about Mr. Baylor?”

Frank nodded. “Yes, it is.”

Mable shook her head. “He was such a wonderful man, even when the

Alzheimer’s had him strong in its grip.”

Frank nodded. “He was that. I was wondering if we could talk to

John Bowman. I believe he was due back today from vacation.”

Mable looked down at a chart in front of her. “Um, yes, he’s here.

He’s in the recreation room at the moment. You can go on through.

You know the way don’t you, Frank?”

Frank smiled. “I think I remember. Straight down the hall, then

left?”

“That’s it!”

Frank led the way down the hallway and into a large room with tables,

a television, couches, and a piano. At one end of the room a still life

of fruit and wine was set up with several people painting the scene. A

younger man with longish brown hair was helping one lady and had his

back to the door. When he stood up, Frank cleared his throat. The man

walked over to them, a friendly smile on his face.

“Good morning. May I help you?”

“John Bowman?” asked Frank.

“Yes,” said John.

Frank pulled out his ID, as did Mulder and Scully. “I’m Detective Frank

Burns from the Dallas Police Department, and these are Special Agents

Mulder and Scully of the FBI. We’d like to talk to you about James

Baylor.”

“Certainly,” said John. “Just give me a minute to let the class know

I’m leaving.” He walked to the still life and looked at the people

who were painting. “Ladies and gentlemen, I need to step out for a few

minutes, so you just go on with what you’re doing.”

A small gray haired lady raised her hand. “John, can you help me for

just a minute before you go?”

John looked at Frank and shrugged. “Sure Bea, what do you need?” He

squatted beside the lady.

Mulder looked around the room and noticed a man who had been watching

television turn slightly around to look at them. He smiled at the man.

The man smiled back and motioned for Mulder to come over.

“Are you really from the FBI?” asked the man.

“Yes, sir, we are,” said Mulder.

“I heard that other man askin’ John about James Baylor.”

“He did. We’re helping him look into Mr. Baylor’s death,” said Mulder.

“Did you know Mr. Baylor, Mister -”

“Adams, Chester Adams,” said the man, offering Mulder his hand.

“Yes, I knew Jim. He was one of my best friends in this place.”

Mulder shook the man’s hand. “You don’t like it here?”

Chester motioned for Mulder to sit down. “Nah, I like it fine here.

Just miss having my own place. Jim sure made it nicer though. We

talked about all kinds of stuff. ‘Course, a lot of times, Jim

wouldn’t remember what we’d talked about the day before, but he was

a grand guy. Good friend.”

Mulder glanced up at Scully and with a look, let her know he’d stay here

while they interviewed John Bowman. “Mr. Adams, do you recall anything

strange happening in the weeks before Mr. Baylor died?” He watched

Scully and Frank go out of the room following Bowman.

“You mean besides him getting better?”

“Yes. Did any people come around you didn’t know? Was Mr. Baylor

taking any pills other than his prescribed medication?”

“I don’t know about pills, Mr. Mulder. We all take so many that an

extra one could get thrown into my own pile and I might not notice it,”

he chuckled. “Jim mostly just had his daughter coming to see him. A

few times people he used to work with came. And then there was that

young fellow, ah, what was his name?” Adams screwed up his face then

shook his head. “Ah, I don’t remember. Heck, maybe I never even knew.”

“Was he a friend, relative, co-worker?” asked Mulder.

“Don’t know. He’d just come and sit and talk to Jim. Come to think

of it, that was about the time Jim started getting so much better.”

“Do you remember what he looked like?”

Adams nodded. “He was, oh, about 30, 35, short real curly blond hair.

Fair skinned, dressed nice. Sometimes he was wearin’ a suit, sometimes

not, but neat all the same. Real friendly. Jim always seemed to enjoy

his visits.”

“Did you see his car?”

“No, sir. I’m afraid not. Always just saw Jim sittin’ with him.

Introduced myself once, and he was real polite.” Adams paused. “Maybe

I did hear his name. Seems like it was Josh, or Jeff, or Gene. Somethin’

like that.”

Mulder nodded, thinking of the note they’d found in the drug rep’s car.

“So, Mr. Baylor didn’t talk about him?”

“No. He was pretty tight lipped about stuff most of the time. He

seemed a little upset or something that time I introduced myself.” He

shook his head. “But Jim wasn’t always quite all there. You know,

the Alzheimer’s.”

Mulder nodded. “Anything else you can think of?”

Adams sat thinking for a moment. “Yeah, there is. A week or so

before Jim died I saw him doubled over in his room, like he was in

terrible pain. I asked him what was wrong and he just kept saying he

was fine. When the pain let up, he made me swear not to tell anyone

about it. He said his health was his own business.”

“So he never told anybody about it either? Never tried to see what had

caused the pain?”

“Nope. I asked him about it again the next day and he said he was sure

it was just somethin’ he’d eaten. And that he was so happy to have his

mind back.” Adams paused. “That was after he’d gotten a lot better.

I remember him saying several times how he’d rather have his wits about

him, even if he was in pain, than to live in the fog the Alzheimer’s

caused him.”

X X X X X

“Please, have a seat.” Bowman motioned Frank and Scully to chairs in

front of his desk. “What would you like to know about Mr. Baylor?”

“Did you know him well?” asked Scully.

Bowman nodded. “Pretty well. He participated in activities when he

was able. He seemed to enjoy painting, and he was pretty good at it.

He told me many times that he wished he’d discovered painting when

he was younger.”

“Did he have a lot of paintings?” asked Frank.

“Yes, quite a few. I believe his daughter has them all now.” Bowman

paused. “Mable told me that she displayed some of them at his wake. I

really hate that I missed his funeral.”

“You were on vacation when he died?” asked Frank.

“Yes. Visiting some family and friends out in New Mexico. Most of the

time I was up in the mountains near Ruidoso, so my cell phone didn’t

work. I didn’t hear about his death until I called in a couple of

days ago.”

“Mr. Bowman, do you know of any strange things that happened to

Mr. Baylor while he was here?” asked Scully.

“No, not that I can recall. Although, he did give us quite a scare

several weeks ago.”

“What happened?”

“He wandered off for a few hours one day. We believe he got mixed

in with a crowd gathered out front to go to a mall. When the bus

arrived to take the group on the mall outing, he didn’t get on. As

near as we can figure, he walked down the street to a DART bus stop.”

“DART?” asked Scully.

“Dallas Area Rapid Transit,” said Frank. “So, he got on a bus?”

Bowman nodded. “That’s what the man who brought him back told us.

By that time, Mr. Baylor couldn’t quite remember.”

“You’re lucky someone brought him back safely,” said Frank.

“Yes,” said Bowman. “We all were. As a rule, we keep up with our

residents quite well, but people are unpredictable. Especially

those with Alzheimer’s.”

“Did his daughter know about this incident?” asked Scully.

“Oh, of course,” said Bowman. “I told her myself. I remember her

saying that he had done things like that a number of times before he came

here. We were all just so happy to see him back, safe and sound.”

“Who brought him back?” asked Frank.

“I don’t recall his name,” said Bowman. “It should be on file in the

main office. I think he came to visit Mr. Baylor several times after

that.”

“Do you remember what he looked like?” asked Frank.

“Mid thirties, fair skin, curly blond hair, nice suit,” said Bowman.

“I can have them look up the report in the main office if you’d like.”

“Yes, please,” said Scully. “I have one more question. Do you know

if he was taking any medication?”

“Of course he was. There should be a list in his records. All

medications are administered to residents on schedule. So many here

would forget to take it or not take the right amount. Our nurses and

aides make sure everyone here gets what they need at the appropriate times.”

“So Mr. Baylor wasn’t taking any extra supplements or vitamins?”

asked Scully.

“Even vitamins are handled by our nursing staff. As I said, it

should all be in his records.” He turned and picked up the phone.

“I’ll call the office and have them pull that incident report. You

can look at it on your way out.”

“Just one more question,” said Frank. “Do you have an employee here who

may have worked with Mr. Baylor named Jeff?”

“No,” said Bowman. “I don’t know of anyone with that name who works

here.”

“Thank you, Mr. Bowman,” said Scully. “If we have any more questions,

we’ll let you know.”

X X X X X

Mulder was still talking with Mr. Adams when Scully and Frank trailed

Bowman into the room.

“Pretty lady,” said Adams. “Is she your wife?”

Mulder smiled. “No, she’s not my wife. She’s my partner.”

“Judging from the look in your eyes, son, I’d say she really is your

partner. Take good care of her.” Adams wiped his face with a

handkerchief. “Lord knows, I miss my wife. Best partner a man could

ask for. You take care of yours, now, son.”

“Oh, I plan to do that for a long time, Mr. Adams.” They shook hands

and Mulder walked across the room to the door where Scully and Frank

stood. “Find out anything?”

“Maybe,” said Scully. “We need to pick up a report on the way out.

What about you?”

“Maybe,” said Mulder.

They briefed each other on the interviews as they walked back to

Mable’s desk.

“So, the visitor Mr. Adams talked about could be the ‘Jeff’ that

Anna told us about, and is probably the same man who brought him back

when he wandered away that day,” said Mulder.

“Probably,” said Scully. “Let’s just hope the report gives his name

and address.”

As they approached Mable’s desk, she got up and waved some papers.

“I have the report you want right here. One of the girls in the office

brought a copy over a minute ago.”

“Wow, that was fast,” said Frank as he took the papers. “Y’all wouldn’t

want to come work down at the police department, would ya’?”

Mable blushed and laughed. “Aw, Frank! You know I couldn’t leave these

nice people here.”

Frank laughed and nodded. “Thanks again, Mable.” He flipped through

the pages as they walked to the door. “Name here is Jeff Smith. Home

address is in Plano.”

Mulder looked over Frank’s shoulder after they exited the building.

“There’s that name again. Is there a phone number?”

“Yep, here it is,” said Frank, pointing to a number.

Mulder quickly dialed the number on his cell phone. He waited for a

moment before he punched a button and put the phone away. “It’s not

a working number.”

“Ten to one the address is bogus too,” said Scully. “And probably

the name.”

“One way to find out,” said Frank. “I’ll call in and run a check

on Jeff Smith.”

“We can ride by the address,” said Mulder.

“Then, I want to go back and talk to Anna again. Maybe she knows

something more about this guy,” said Scully.

“I’ll call y’all when I find anything out. Could take some time, though.

I bet there are at least 100 Jeff Smiths in the Dallas area.”

“Oh, Frank, one more thing,” said Mulder. “Did you ever talk to any

of the officers that patrol areas where some of the victims were found?”

“Sure did. They didn’t remember anything stranger than usual for that

area. No ghosts, ghouls, or zombies sited,” he laughed and waved at the

pair as he got into his car.

They got into the car and Scully opened the “MAPSCO”. She quickly found

the street they were looking for and they headed for Plano. Forty-five

minutes and several construction zones later, they arrived only to find

a park. Mulder pulled the car over and they sat looking at children

playing on a nearby soccer field while a buxom young woman jogged past

with a pair of sleek red Doberman pinschers.

“Nice,” said Mulder.

“Mulder, you’d better consider your next words carefully.”

“What? I was just going to say nice dogs. Now, you can’t tell me those

weren’t nice looking dogs, Scully.”

“Since when did you become a dog expert, Mulder?”

“You don’t have to be an expert to appreciate good looking dogs,” said

Mulder, “although I have been watching some of the dog shows on Animal

Planet lately.”

“Yeah, right,” snorted Scully. She looked around again. “I don’t think

this is Jeff Smith’s house.”

“Not unless he likes living in the open,” said Mulder. “Why don’t we go

talk to Anna again.”

Scully called Anna while Mulder drove slowly through the crowd of mini

vans and SUVs discharging more kids in soccer uniforms.

Around the corner behind them, a fair skinned man with curly blond hair

jogged along the sidewalk. The woman with the dogs waved to him from

the tree where she’d stopped to rest. “Hi, Jeff!”

X X X X X

ACT 3

DR. ANNA JANE BAYLOR’S HOUSE

“Anna, I’m sorry to disturb you again,” said Scully. She and Mulder

stepped into Anna’s living room.

“It’s fine, Dana,” said Anna. “I told you I’d help in any way I could.

So, what can I do for you today?”

“We were at Preston Ridge earlier. John Bowman told us about an incident

when your father wandered away.”

“Oh, yes. That was scary. But at least I didn’t have to look for him

alone, like I did when he was living here with me. We were just so

lucky that man brought him back.”

“Did you meet him?” asked Mulder.

“No, I didn’t. I was on my way to Preston Ridge when they called and

told me Daddy was back. By the time I got there, the man was gone

and Daddy was pretty fuzzy about what had happened. The only thing he

remembered was that he had been trying to get to work and got lost.”

“Do you know if this man ever visited your father after that?”

asked Scully.

“I don’t think so. At least, not that Daddy mentioned.”

“Anna, we asked about an employee named Jeff. There isn’t one,”

said Mulder. “Do you think he could be the man that found your

father and brought him back?”

Anna sat on the couch in thoughtful silence for a moment. “I don’t

know. I suppose it’s possible. From the way Daddy talked about

him helping so much, I just assumed it was someone who worked there.”

“Did he say how Jeff helped him?” asked Scully.

“Not specifically. I guess that’s why I thought it was someone who

worked at Preston Ridge.”

“Mr. Bowman also told us that your father painted a lot while he was

there,” said Mulder.

Anna nodded. “Yes, he did. And he was pretty good. I’ve got his

paintings upstairs.”

“Would you mind if we looked at them?” asked Mulder.

“No, of course not,” said Anna. She led them up the stairs to a

bedroom. “This was Daddy’s room when he lived here. I put all of his

things in here. I suppose I’ll have to go through everything sometime

soon.” She motioned to the far side of the bed. “The paintings are

over there.”

Mulder and Scully moved to the stack of canvases and rolls of paper.

They saw several still-lifes similar to the one they’d seen earlier in

the day, some landscapes, and a few people. “Do you know all of these

people?” asked Mulder.

“Most of them. Some are residents at Preston Ridge, some are family, and

I think one is of a staff member.”

“Was it someone you know?” asked Scully.

“No. I guess that’s why I assumed it was a staff member.”

“Could you show us that one?” asked Mulder.

“Sure.” Anna picked through the paintings until she found it. “Here

it is.” A man with curly blond hair smiled up at them from the canvas.

Mulder and Scully looked at each other. “Jeff?” asked Mulder.

Scully raised her eyebrow and looked at Anna. “You’re sure you don’t

know who this is?”

“Quite sure,” said Anna. “Do you think he could have had something

to do with Daddy’s death?”

“We don’t know yet. Do you mind if we hang on to this for a while?”

asked Mulder.

“Be my guest,” said Anna.

X X X X X

DALLAS POLICE and COURTS BUILDING

11:49 AM

9/23/01Tuesday afternoon

“Well, well, if it isn’t my two favorite FBI agents,” said Frank as

Mulder and Scully entered his office. “Was the address bogus?”

“It was a park,” said Scully. “Did you find anything about Mr. Jeff

Smith?”

“Not at that address, obviously. I was wrong about the number of

Jeff Smiths. It was a hundred and seven, not a hundred. So far we’ve

found a couple with police records, but nothing earth shattering.

One’s a small time crook; the other had one arrest for indecent exposure.

Seems he mooned his girlfriend at the wrong time.”

“Those don’t sound like the kind of man we’d be looking for,” said

Mulder. “I was thinking more along the lines of a doctor, a chemist,

or some sort of biomedical scientist. If he is giving out some drug

that causes people with brain problems to get better, he’s got to have

some way of formulating and making it.”

“Not necessarily, Mulder,” said Scully. “Lots of people make all kinds

of drugs in kitchens and bathrooms. They’re just following a recipe

someone else came up with.”

“I don’t think this guy is like that,” said Mulder.

“Well, the name is probably not his real name anyway,” said Frank.

“I think the Jeff part might be right,” said Mulder. “That name

just seems to keep popping up.”

“Yeah, but with the descriptions we got at Preston Ridge, we could

bring in a whole bunch of people.”

“How about a picture?” asked Mulder.

“You’ve got a picture of this guy? Why didn’t you say so?”

“Well, it’s a painting actually, and we don’t know for sure it’s him.

But it’s a place to start,” said Scully.

“What about the warehouses? Anything on that yet?” asked Mulder.

“Well, we’re running down ownership on lots of warehouses and empty

buildings.”

“Any Jeff’s in the bunch?” asked Mulder.

Frank looked down his list. “There are a few. I suppose we could

concentrate on those.”

“Look for someone with a medical or science background,” said Mulder.

“A doctor, or pharmacist, or chemist -”

Frank nodded. “I get the picture. And speaking of pictures, what

about that painting?”

“Right here,” said Mulder. He propped the canvas on Frank’s desk.

“Could we get a picture of this? I’d like to take it back out to

Preston Ridge and see if anyone recognizes him.”

“Sure thing.”

“Mulder,” said Scully, “I really need to go talk to the ME again, see

if any strange substances have turned up in our victims.”

“I’ll drop you off there, and go on to Preston Ridge. I’ll be back to

pick you up when you’re done.”

X X X X X

DALLAS COUNTY MORGUE

“Dr. Wylie?”

“Yes, Dr. Scully. Nice to see you again.”

“You too, Dr. Wylie. Have you gotten any more results on foreign

substances in any of the victims?”

“Yes. I was just about to call you. We found something resembling

ibotenic acid in the blood of all the victims. And there seems to be

more to it. We’ve got people working on that now.”

“Great!” said Scully. “Mind if I look over the reports?”

“Not at all,” said Wylie. He handed her a small stack of folders.

“Make yourself at home here. I’ve got to go back down to the morgue.

If you need me or any other information, just check with my assistant

out front.” He turned to leave, then stepped back into the room. “One

more thing. The lab wasn’t able to determine what the substance was

that was found in the vial of our DUI victim’s car. There was too much

vodka mixed in with it. Sorry.”

“I was afraid of that,” said Scully.

Dr. Wylie shrugged. “We’ll just have to keep on looking.” He walked

out of the office.

Scully opened the top folder and began reading. All five bodies showed

some level of these compounds, along with other things as yet

unidentified. The levels had been measured in blood, but she wondered

if the amount in the brain might be even higher. She stepped out of

Dr. Wylie’s office.

“Excuse me,” she said to the man sitting at a computer.

“Yes, Dr. Scully,” said the man. “What can I do for you?”

Scully looked at the nameplate on his desk. “Justin?” He nodded.

“Justin, could you tell me where the lab area is? I’d like to see

about running some other samples. And I have some ideas of other

things to test for.”

“Sure thing.” He removed a small map from a file on his desk.

“Okay, here we are, and here’s the lab. Just go down the hall and -”

Scully looked closely at the map. “It’s near the autopsy bay

area, right?”

“Yep,” said Justin.

“I think I can find it. Thanks,” said Scully.

X X X X X

PRESTON RIDGE ADULT CARE FACILITY

Mulder knocked on the door to Mr. Adams’ room.

“Come in,” said a voice from inside.

Mulder walked in and saw Mr. Adams sitting in a chair in front of a

television. “Mr. Adams?”

“Agent Mulder, please come in,” he attempted to stand up.

Mulder motioned him to remain seated. “I didn’t want to disturb you,

but I need to ask you another question.”

“Sure. What is it?

Mulder removed the photo of the painting he’d carried in his suit pocket.

“Do you recognize this man?”

Mr. Adams pushed his glasses up his nose and peered closely at the photo.

“Well, it looks like that fellow that visited Jim. Mind you, I only

saw him a few times, and mostly from a distance, but it looks like him to

me. Was that one of Jim’s paintings?”

“Yes, it’s a photograph of one his paintings.”

“You think that man did something to Jim, don’t you Agent Mulder?”

“We think it’s possible. If you can think of anything else about him, it

would be very helpful.” He handed one of his cards to Mr. Adams.

Mr. Adams shook his head. “Nothing else comes to mind right now, but if

I think of anything I’ll let ya’ know.” He looked closely at the photo

again. “It just burns me up how some people take advantage of other

people.”

“Me too,” said Mulder. “That one of the reasons I do what I do.”

“I guess it would be.”

Mulder next looked up John Bowman, to see if he recognized the man in

the painting. He told Mulder he thought he’d seen the man, but couldn’t

be sure where. Mable, the receptionist, also confirmed that she’d seen

him and that he had visited Mr. Baylor. He was on his way out the front

door when his cell phone rang.

“Mulder,” he answered.

“Agent Mulder, this is Frank Burns. I’ve got some information on a couple

of warehouses. A Jeff Maxin owns one. He’s a doctor. He inherited the

place from his grandfather who was in the import-export business years

ago. The warehouse hasn’t really been used for much in years, but he

still pays taxes and insurance on it.”

“That sounds promising,” said Mulder. “What’s the other one?”

“An old building owned by a Jeffery Stevens. He was a biochemist, but

is retired. He bought the place a couple of years ago and has filed

permits for renovation, but no work has been done yet.”

“Also promising. Any other information on these two men?”

“Both men live within a 10 mile area of that park that ‘Jeff Smith’

gave for an address, and both men are fair skinned and blond.”

“Any resemblance to the painting?”

“Some on both accounts. Maxin has curly hair, but Stevens’ eye color

matches the painting. Stevens is older than Maxin, but only by 8

years. They both have facial hair in the DMV photos, and the painting

doesn’t.”

“Well, at least we’ve got a couple of good leads,” said Mulder.

“And I sure am glad,” said Frank. “Look, I’ve got yet another meeting

to go to. How about we meet up later and go check these guys and

the buildings out.”

“Sounds good to me. Could you give me those addresses? It may take

me a little while to figure out where they are in the ‘MAPSCO’.”

X X X X X

DALLAS COUNTY MORGUE

Scully sat at a lab bench while waiting for the latest batch of

results. She’d had a few ideas about what the compound found in

James Baylor and all the other victims might be. They were testing for

these things now, but the waiting was hard. She was looking over more

paper work when her cell phone rang.

“Scully.”

“Agent Scully, this is Frank Burns.”

“Hello, Frank. Any news?”

“Well, that’s what I called to ask you.”

“They’re still running tests, but we have some ideas. It may be

tomorrow before we know much. What about you? Anything on the

warehouses?”

“Yes. I talked to your partner a little while ago and told him about

two possible places and people. I thought we’d ride by the buildings

and try to run down the people a little later.”

“Sounds good,” said Scully. “I’ll call Mulder and have him pick me

up.”

“No hurry,” said Frank. “I’ve got a couple of things to take care

of here before I can go.”

“We’ll meet you at your office in a bit then.”

“Great. I sure am glad you two came down. I don’t think I’d have made

this much progress on my own.”

Scully smiled. “I’m glad we could help, Frank.” She ended the call,

then hit the speed dial for Mulder’s phone. It rang several times

before going to voice mail. She frowned and waited for the beep.

“Mulder, it’s me. Call me as soon as you get this. You better not

have lost this phone, or turned it off. I bet the battery ran down.

Just call me, OK?”

She shook her head, wondering if he’d ever remember to charge his phone

at night. Maybe she’d just have to start fishing it out of his pocket

and putting in on the charger herself. A sly smile crept across her

lips. Fishing it out of his pocket might be a fun start to the

evening.

X X X X X

SOMEWHERE IN DOWNTOWN DALLAS

Mulder stopped at a red light and took the opportunity to look at

the ‘MAPSCO’ again. He made a right turn then began looking for the

warehouse. He drove past it, looking carefully. “Looks like nobody’s

home,” he said to himself. He drove down the street further and found

a small pay parking lot. He jammed money in the slot numbered with the

place he’d parked the car and walked back toward the warehouse. He

fumbled in his jacket for his phone and punched the speed dial

number for Scully. Nothing happened. He stopped and looked at

the phone. It was dead. He sighed and put the phone back in his

pocket. He’d just look around for a few minutes and go pick up Scully.

There would probably be nothing to see here anyway. It wasn’t like he

was ditching her or anything; he was just doing his job. He walked

first to a door sporting a chain and padlock.

“Well, I guess I won’t be getting in that way.”

Mulder looked carefully at the door, then continued around the building.

It was a dull gray color, matching the clouds that had rolled over

downtown in the last half hour. Thunder rumbled and a flash of

lightening reflected in a window. Mulder looked up, promising himself

he’d just take a quick look in the window, then leave before he got wet.

He stepped up to the window and saw where a small area had been rubbed

clean. Well, maybe not clean, but cleaner than the rest of the window.

He wiped it with his hand and looked inside. He saw things that should

be in a warehouse like barrels, crates, and boxes. He was about to step

back when he noticed light coming under a door on the far side of the

room. He was looking closer when a bone-chilling shriek caused him to

stand very still. He continued to stand there, watching and listening

when he saw the door open and a man with curly blond hair step out.

“Jeff, I presume,” said Mulder softly. He watched as the man walked

across the warehouse floor to another doorway. Mulder quickly stepped

back from the window and walked around the corner just in time to see

the man coming out.

“Dr. Jeff Maxin?” he asked.

The man looked up at Mulder as he was locking the door. “Yes.”

“Dr. Maxin, I’m Special Agent Fox Mulder of the FBI.” He removed his

ID from his pocket and showed it to Maxin. “Could I ask you a few

questions?”

“What’s this about?” asked Maxin.

“I’m helping the Dallas Police investigate some deaths of people in

this area, and I’d like to ask you if you’ve seen anything unusual.”

“Oh, well,” said Maxin, “I’m not really here that much. I’ve got a

little apartment set up inside and just come here to get away. I’m

sure you know how it is. You just need a little space to yourself

sometimes.”

Mulder nodded. “Yes, everyone does now and again.”

“Is this about those homeless people they’ve found dead?”

“Yes, it is,” said Mulder. Large drops of rain hit the concrete all

around them as thunder shook the small window beside the door. “Could

we go inside to continue this?”

Maxin stood still for a moment then shook his head. “Oh, of course.”

He unlocked the door and opened it, motioning for Mulder to go in ahead

of him.

“Nice place you’ve got here,” said Mulder turning around to take in the

layout.

“I inherited it from my grandfather several years ago. Never quite

knew what to do with it, so I decided to make it into my personal

retreat. Not the best area of town for relaxing, but I may eventually

remodel the whole thing into a place to live.” He watched Mulder look

around. “What exactly do you want to know Agent, ah -?”

“Mulder,” said Mulder. “I suppose you read about the deaths in the

newspaper?”

“Yes. It’s quite sad. People living and dying on the streets like

that.” He shook his head and looked sympathetic.

“So, you didn’t know any of them?”

“Me, oh, I don’t think so. I may have seen them around, but I never

really paid that much attention.”

“What about James Baylor. Did you know him?” asked Mulder.

“No, that name’s not familiar.”

“Then, could you tell me why Mr. Baylor painted a portrait of you?” He

showed Maxin the photo of the painting.

Maxin looked at the photo closely. “I guess it does look something like

me.” He stepped back. “I have no idea why he painted it. Perhaps this

person knows someone who looks like me.”

Mulder pocketed the photo. “Would you mind if I take a look around

Dr. Maxin?” He began to stroll away from the door.

Maxin followed him. “What you see is it, Mr. Mulder. Just a dusty old

warehouse no longer in use.”

“What’s in these barrels and crates?”

“They’re empty.”

“Didn’t you say you had an apartment here?” Maxin nodded. “Where is

it?”

Maxin pointed at the door that Mulder had seen through the window

earlier. As Mulder took a step toward it, Maxin gasped and clutched his

head. He stumbled back into a crate and sat on it.

“Are you all right, Dr. Maxin?” asked Mulder.

Maxin swallowed hard and took a few deep breaths, still holding his head.

“Migraine. I get terrible migraines.”

“Is there anything I can do for you?”

“I have some medication in the apartment.” He stood up, and with shaking

hands fumbled through his keys. He stood and moved slowly to the door.

After a couple of attempts, he got the key in the lock and opened the

door. He walked in, followed closely by Mulder. “I’ll just get my

medication out of the kitchen.”

Mulder watched him walk into a small kitchen and open the cupboard beside

the sink. He walked further into the small room observing the comfortable

furniture, television, DVD player, and complete stereo surround sound.

“Nice set up you’ve got here.”

Maxin emerged from the kitchen still holding a glass of water.

“Thank you. As I said, it’s my little retreat. I was watching some

horror movie just before I left. The screams are quite realistic with

this system.”

Mulder nodded. “I’ll bet.” He wandered around the room. “What’s

through that door?” asked Mulder, pointing to a closed door.

“Bedroom, bathroom. Nothing special.”

Mulder moved toward the door, but Maxin stepped in front of him. “It’s

a private area, Mr. Mulder.”

“I was just going to use your bathroom, unless you have something to

hide.” He pushed past Maxin and opened the door. Inside he saw an

elaborate lab set up. “Interesting bathroom you have here,” said Mulder.

Maxin took his hand out of his pocket and before Mulder could turn

around, he jammed a needle into his arm.

Mulder stumbled back holding his arm. “What did you do to me?”

“I told you this was a private area, Mr. Mulder.”

Mulder lurched away from Maxin, knocking over a row of glass beakers

on the lab counter. “Is this where you decide how smart to make

someone? Who has to die to gain knowledge?”

“Oh, now that’s not fair Mr. Mulder,” said Maxin, slowly following as

Mulder moved away from him. “My goal is to help people know their full

mental potential. Most of us only use a small portion of our brains

but I suspect you use a bit more than a lot of people.”

Mulder looked around. Maxin stood between him and the door to the

apartment but he saw another door and bolted for it. He swung the

door open and stumbled into another small room. The light was low but

he was able to see a human shape on a cot. He bent down to get a closer

look and realized that the shape was covered head to toe with a white

sheet. He turned around as Maxin blocked the light from the lab.

“What did you do?” Mulder growled. “Is this one of your test subjects?

One of your lab rats?” He tried to stand up straight but dizziness

washed over him and he grabbed for the edge of the cot.

“That is one of my friends. A friend with some problems that I was

able to help.”

“Help? Looks to me like you killed your friend.” Mulder took a deep

breath, trying to focus on Maxin.

“It is unfortunate that he died, but I can assure you that I did not

kill him. He just couldn’t take the pain.”

“What are you talking about?” asked Mulder, groggy now and trying to

keep Maxin in sight.

“There’s a trade off for great intellect and insight, Agent Mulder.

This man’s body just couldn’t bear that cost any more.”

“Death seems like a big price to me.” Mulder’s vision blurred and he

sank to the floor.

“You shouldn’t have opened that door. But don’t worry, you won’t

remember any of this.”

X X X X X

ACT 4

DALLAS COUNTY MORGUE

Tuesday afternoon

Scully was getting worried. That Mulder sense that she’d developed over

the years was sending shivers up her spine. She looked at her cell phone

one more time to make sure it was working and nearly dropped it when it

rang. She took a deep breath and without even looking at the display

answered it. “Mulder, you had better be on your way here.”

“Ah, Agent Scully, it’s Frank.”

“Oh, I’m sorry. I’ve been expecting Mulder to call.”

“So have I,” said Frank. “I thought you’d both be here by now. I tried

his phone, but all I got was voice mail.”

“Me too,” said Scully. “His phone battery probably died. But he still

should have been here by now.”

“Yeah, even if traffic was slow. You don’t think he could have gone to

check out any of these buildings, do you?” asked Frank.

“Did you give him the addresses?”

“Yes,” said Frank. “He said he wanted to try to figure out where they

were.”

Scully sighed. “He probably did go to one of them on his own. Would

you mind picking me up here?”

“Sure thing. Then we’ll see if we can figure out where he is.”

X X X X X

MAXIN’S WAREHOUSE

Dr. Jeff Maxin watched Mulder closely as he lay on a cot in his lab.

Something was wrong. He should have been coming out of it by now. He

had thought he’d just incapacitate him for a few minutes then get him

out of the warehouse. When the agent woke up, he’d have no idea what

had happened in the half hour or so before he’d stumbled onto the lab.

He had no wish to harm the man. After all, he was a doctor and had

taken an oath to help people. That’s just what he intended to do –

to continue doing. But he still had work to do on the brain enhancing

drug. He had to refine it. He’d been hoping to get more support from

Roush Pharmaceuticals, but that lush of a rep had to go and kill

himself in a car accident. He checked Mulder’s pulse and opened his

eyelids. What was wrong? Mulder’s respiration was shallow. He put an

oxygen mask on Mulder’s face.

“This shouldn’t be happening,” Maxin said to himself. He pushed

equipment over to the cot and began pasting electrodes all over Mulder’s

head. “Let’s just see what’s going on inside here.” Maxin watched the

display on the machine closely. “No, no, this is all wrong. You can’t

be in a coma, Agent Mulder. Not from a sedative.”

Maxin stood up and paced back and forth. He knew he had to get the agent

out of there, that others probably knew where he had gone. He picked up

a bottle from a shelf and withdrew some of the amber liquid inside.

“I guess you’ll just have to be another test subject, Mr. Mulder.”

X X X X X

DALLAS COUNTY MORGUE

Scully stood in front of the building, trying to stay out of the rain.

Frank Burns pulled his car to the curb and opened the door, motioning

Scully to get in. Scully sprinted through the rain and into the car,

wishing that she had an umbrella.

“Nasty weather!” said Frank as Scully wiped at the water running off her

face. “Sure wish it could’ve held off for a few hours.”

“Any news on Mulder?” asked Scully.

Frank shook his head. “Afraid not. I’ve got officers checking out the

residences of the two men I told Mulder about. We’ll check out the

warehouse and the other empty building.” He handed Scully the file of

information. “I thought we’d go to the building owned by Jeffery

Stevens first. It’s closer.”

Scully nodded. “Let’s go.”

The rain slowed the already congested traffic, but they made it to the

building relatively quickly. They got out into the blowing rain and

ran for the shelter of the building. Frank knocked on the front door

as Scully rubbed the glass of a front window and looked in. No one

came to the door. Frank stepped beside Scully and looked in too.

“Doesn’t look like anyone’s been in there in a while,” said Frank.

Scully nodded. “Let’s go around back and see if there’s another way

in.”

“Okay, but at least take my umbrella. My hair takes a lot less time

to dry.”

Scully smiled and took the umbrella. “Thanks, Frank. How about if I

go around one way and you go the other. We’ll meet in the back.”

“Sounds like a plan,” said Frank.

They set off in opposite directions. Scully rounded the corner of the

building and saw a side entrance. She ran to the covered entry and tried

the door. It was locked. She peered into a window in the door and saw

only a dusty hallway. She sighed and tried to wipe rainwater off of her

face again. Her Mulder alarm was really going off now and her heart beat

faster. She just knew that he’d gotten himself into trouble, again. She

looked out into the pouring rain then sprinted to the next corner. Frank

waved to her from a doorway at the rear of the building as she approached

him.

“This door’s locked too,” said Frank. “It really doesn’t look like

anyone’s been in this building recently.”

Scully nodded. “There’s a side entrance that was locked and looked

the same.”

“On to the warehouse?” asked Frank.

“Yes, and quickly. I have a bad feeling,” said Scully.

Frank nodded. “I know what you mean.”

They made their way back to the car and tried to shake off some of

the rain. Frank’s radio crackled to life and Frank answered it.

Scully listened as Frank was informed that the officers had talked

to Jeffery Stevens but could not locate Jeff Maxin.

Frank looked over at Scully. “10-4. Please dispatch two units to

the Maxin warehouse,” and he gave the dispatcher the address. “I’ll

meet them there. Do not enter the building until I arrive. Repeat,

do not enter the building until I arrive.”

X X X X X

MAXIN’S WAREHOUSE

Maxin stood over Mulder, monitoring him impatiently. “Come on, now,

Mr. Mulder. That should have given you quite a jump start.” He peeled

back Mulder’s eyelids again. “Come on!” he shouted. Maxin stalked away

from the cot shaking his head. He walked back to the shelf and picked up

the bottle of amber liquid again. He inserted a needle into the bottle,

intent on drawing more out when he heard a rustling noise. He turned to

see Mulder moving slightly on the cot. He set the bottle down and went

back to check Mulder again. When he tried to look at Mulder’s eyes, a

hand weakly tried to brush him away.

“Go ‘way, Scully. Jus’ let me sleep,” Mulder mumbled.

“Oh, no, Mr. Mulder. You can’t go back to sleep, now. It’s time to

leave,” said Maxin.

Mulder opened his eyes and squinted at Maxin. “Where are we goin’?”

slurred Mulder.

Maxin slipped an arm around Mulder’s shoulders. “Now don’t worry about

that. Just come along.”

Mulder shook his head as Maxin pulled him up. “Who, who are you? An’

where’s Scully?”

“Come on, now, we need to go.”

“Where are we goin’?” asked Mulder again, this time a little clearer.

Maxin half dragged Mulder from the lab into the apartment. He leaned

Mulder against the wall as he opened the door into the warehouse.

X X X X X

Scully wiped fog off the car window and looked into a parking lot as

they approached the warehouse. “There’s Mulder’s car!”

“Are you sure?” asked Frank.

“Pretty sure. It’s a Lariat rental car, same make and model as the one

we rented.”

“Well, I guess that means he’s probably here.” Frank spotted two Dallas

Police cars at the curb beside the warehouse and parked behind one. One

of the officers approached the car as Frank got out. “See anything?”

The officer shook his head. “The door in the front is chained shut, but

we did find another entrance on the side.”

“Great,” said Frank. “Agent Scully and I will go in first. You come

in behind, okay?”

“Okay.”

Frank and Scully approached the door with guns drawn. Frank motioned

one of the officers to open the door then he and Scully sprang through.

They stopped and looked at barrels and crates. Frank pointed at

a closed door across the room. Just as they started moving toward the

door, it opened. They held still for a moment as a man with curly

blond hair came out dragging Mulder.

“Hold it right there!” said Scully gun pointed at Maxin. “Let him go!”

Maxin immediately let go of Mulder, and he slumped onto the floor.

“Move away from him slowly,” said Frank, gun also aimed at Maxin. He

motioned for the officers to come in. Maxin backed away from Mulder

as the officers rushed in and grabbed him.

“Hey!” said Maxin. “Leave me alone! I’ve done nothing wrong. I

helped him.”

Scully put her gun away and ran to Mulder’s side. “Mulder, can

you hear me?”

“Scully, ‘s that you?” Mulder said thickly.

“Yeah, Mulder, it’s me. Are you okay?”

Mulder yawned. “I’m jus’ so tired.”

Scully looked up at Frank. “Call an ambulance.”

“Is he okay?” asked Frank.

“I don’t know. He doesn’t appear to be bleeding anywhere.” She ran

her hands down his arms.

“Ow!” shouted Mulder. “That hurts!” He clutched his arm. “Ya’ didn’

haf ta hurt me!”

“It’s okay, Mulder,” soothed Scully. “Let me look at it.” Frank

helped her sit Mulder up and she took off his coat then rolled up his

shirtsleeve. “There’s a bruise and what looks like a puncture wound.”

She got up and walked over to Maxin. “What did you give him?” Maxin

looked away. “Answer me!” shouted Scully.

“He’s fine,” said Maxin.

Scully grabbed his shirtfront. “I asked you what you gave him!”

Maxin stared back at Scully silently. She let go of his shirt and

went back to Mulder. “Frank, would you sit with him here? I need

to find out what he was given.”

Frank nodded and Scully walked into the open door of the apartment,

then into the lab. She searched the shelves and saw several bottles

of sedatives, a large bottle of capsules that was not labeled and a

vial of amber liquid. She turned around and saw a rumpled cot with

several discarded syringes nearby. She picked up the syringes and

put them into a plastic bag that she’d found on the counter then

walked back into the warehouse. She handed the bag to Frank and

turned to Maxin.

“Are you Jeff Maxin?” she asked. He nodded. “Jeff Maxin, you have

the right to remain silent -”

“Am I being arrested?” asked a surprised Maxin.

“Yes,” said Scully coldly.

“On what charge?”

“Suspicion of murder and assault of a federal officer for a start,”

said Scully. She finished reading him his rights as the ambulance

arrived.

X X X X X

BAYLOR UNIVERSITY MEDICAL CENTER

Tuesday night

Scully sat beside Mulder’s bed, watching him sleep. She sighed and sat

back in her chair, relieved that he seemed to be okay. Analysis of the

syringes she found detected Versed, a powerful sedative, in one, and the

substance they had found in the victims in the other. Mulder’s blood

had shown both of these. The doctors had recommended that Mulder be

hospitalized until he slept off the effects of the Versed. Scully

wanted him kept here until they determined exactly what the other

substance was and how it might affect him. She knew she’d have a fight

on her hands once he woke up, but she would insist.

Mulder stirred then opened his eyes. He saw Scully smiling at him and

smiled back. “Hey, Scully,” he croaked.

“Hey, yourself, Mulder.” She leaned over and kissed him gently.

“Mmmm. What’d I do to deserve that?”

“You woke up,” said Scully.

Mulder looked around. “I’m in a hospital?”

“Yes, you are. Do you remember what happened?”

Mulder frowned. “I remember talking to Mr. Adams about the painting,

and then, um, it’s all fuzzy and mixed up.”

Scully sat down on the bed and held Mulder’s hand. “You did something

stupid.”

“Again?”

Scully smiled. “Yes, again. You went to check out a warehouse, alone,

with a dead cell phone. Jeff Maxin attacked you.”

“What’d he do?”

“Apparently he injected you with Versed.”

“That’s, um, a sedative or something, isn’t it?”

“Yes. Then he gave you some of the same substance we found in the

victims.”

Mulder tried to sit up straighter. “Why? Why did he give me that?”

Scully shook her head. “I have no idea. He’s in custody now. I had

planned to go down and question him as soon as I knew you were all

right.”

Mulder nodded and pushed the covers off his legs.

“Just what do you think you’re doing, Mulder?” asked Scully.

“Getting up. It’s going to be hard to question Maxin from here.”

He swung his legs around.

Scully got up to stand beside him. “Mulder, you’re in no shape to get

out of this bed. You’ve had a pretty big dose of Versed plus the other

substance. We have no idea what effect that might have on you.”

Mulder looked Scully in the eyes. “Scully, you just said yourself that

I’m all right.”

“I said no such thing, Mulder. What I said was that I was going to

question Maxin as soon as I knew you were all right. I’m still here.”

“I feel fine. Sleepy, yes, but fine.”

The door to Mulder’s room opened and Anna walked in. “Well, I see

you’re awake now,” she said.

“Awake and trying to leave,” said Scully as she frowned at her

partner.

“I don’t think that’s such a great idea,” said Anna. “You’re bound

to still be feeling the effects of the sedation. And, I was hoping you

could help me out with something.”

“What’s that?” asked Mulder suspiciously.

“I’d like to run some tests.”

“Oh, no. I’m fine. Just fine, thank you. If one of you will hand

me my pants, I’ll be on my way. We have an investigation to finish.”

“Mulder, listen to what she has to say,” said Scully.

Mulder looked from Anna to Scully. He sighed and sat back in the bed.

“Okay, I’ll listen, but I make no promises about staying here.”

Anna stepped forward. “Mulder, this is a big opportunity for us. You’ve

been given a drug that seems to greatly enhance or perhaps even restore

brain function. We need to find out what’s happening in you right now.”

“But I feel completely normal,” said Mulder. “I’ve had no brilliant

insights, made no great discoveries, heck, I can’t even remember what

happened to me.”

“That’s probably due to the Versed, Mulder,” said Scully. “People who

get it usually don’t remember it.”

“Mulder, please. Let me run a few tests and see what’s going on in that

head of yours. It could help a lot of people,” said Anna.

Mulder looked closely from Anna to Scully. “You really think it might?”

“It could, Mulder. You told me yourself that this could improve a lot

of people’s lives. How about it? Will you help?”

Mulder lay back on the bed again. “Okay, okay. You’ve ganged up on me,

used my own words against me, and talked me into it. On one condition.”

“What’s that?” asked Scully.

“That you go now and question Maxin. I don’t want anything to happen

to him before we can find out more about what he was doing.”

“Are you sure you don’t want me to stay with you?” asked Scully.

“I’m sure.”

X X X X X

LEW STERRETT JUSTICE CENTER

“Dr. Maxin, my name is Special Agent Dana Scully. I will be questioning

you regarding your attack on Special Agent Fox Mulder a few hours ago.”

Maxin nodded. “He is all right now, isn’t he?”

“He seems to be. Dr. Maxin, we need to know exactly what happened.”

“I’m not a bad man, Agent Scully. I just want to help people.”

“So you tried to help Agent Mulder by sedating him, then giving him some

other substance.”

Maxin shook his head. “You’ve got it wrong. All of you. I never

wanted to hurt anyone. I just wanted to help.”

“You keep saying that, Dr. Maxin. What, exactly did you do?”

Maxin looked down at his cuffed hands. “Agent Scully, have you ever

seen a brilliant person ravaged by disease? A disease that robs them of

the thing that makes them who they are? Have you?”

“If you’re talking about Alzheimer’s disease, yes, I have.”

“My father was a neurologist. He was a wonderful doctor and father.

He saw people every day whose minds were dim and getting dimmer with

each passing day. He wanted to find some way to help those people regain

what they’d lost, and in some cases, what they never had.”

“That’s quite an admirable goal, Dr. Maxin, but what does that have to do

with what you’ve been doing?”

“Everything! Don’t you see? He did it!”

“I don’t understand. What did he do?”

“He came up with a drug that gives the brain a boost but he was never

able to test it on human subjects. Except for me. I’ve been taking some

form of it for the last several years. You see, Agent Scully, I’m a man

of quite average intelligence, but with this drug, I could continue my

father’s work. I just wish he’d had the chance to try it himself, before

he died. You see he had Alzheimer’s disease, too.”

“Are you telling me that you’ve been testing an unapproved substance

on human subjects?”

“With consent, of course, but yes.”

“With consent of people who were not able to understand what you were

asking of them!” said Scully.

“Perhaps, at first, but when they could understand, they all wanted to

continue the treatments.”

“Until they died.”

Maxin shook his head. “It is unfortunate that some of my subjects died,

but they all died of natural causes. Agent Scully, I am not a killer.

I am a doctor. I help people. And I’d be able to help many more if the

drug company I’ve been talking to will back my father’s discovery. If

only that representative had not killed himself with alcohol, we might

already be on our way. Besides, not all of my subjects are dead. I’m

not dead.”

“There are other people who have been receiving this drug?”

Maxin nodded. “Oh, yes. Including Agent Mulder.”

“And we’re back to Agent Mulder,” said Scully. “What happened? He

discovered your little lab, didn’t he. So you drugged him!”

“I only wanted to subdue him so that I could take him out of my lab.”

“So you injected him with Versed?”

Maxin nodded. “Quite a safe drug. One I’ve used many times. But he

didn’t react well to it.”

“What happened?” asked Scully.

“He didn’t wake up. He was, in fact, comatose. It is a possible, if

unlikely reaction.”

“So, instead of calling for help, you gave him your drug?”

“Yes. It had the desired effect.”

“Are you aware that your ‘wonder drug’ may cause vascular abnormalities?

Abnormal vessel growth and weakening of arteries?”

“I think you’re mistaken,” said Maxin smugly.

“I don’t think I am,” said Scully. “Ruptured cerebral and aortic aneurysms

killed three of your victims. Two more died when AVM’s hemorrhaged.”

“I don’t believe you.”

“I don’t care what you believe. You have been killing people in the so-

called name of science, but it stops here.”

X X X X X

BAYLOR UNIVERSITY MEDICAL CENTER

Mulder pulled on his pants and was looking for his shirt when a wave

of dizziness washed over him. He slid into a chair and closed his

eyes, willing the dizziness to pass. After a moment he opened his eyes

and found that the room wasn’t moving anymore. He let out a big sigh

and rubbed his temples. A headache was building that reminded him a

little of what had happened when he’d seen that rubbing from the alien

spacecraft, but at least he wasn’t hearing any voices. He sat back in

chair and stretched his back, realizing that he ached all over. The

places where Maxin had injected him and where the IV had been were

hurting more than anything like that had ever hurt him in the past.

He knew he was all right because Anna had just told him that all of his

tests were normal, but he couldn’t help wondering what Maxin’s drug

might really do. He knew Scully would be wondering the same thing.

But he was fine. Really.

Scully walked into the room.

“Have you already finished questioning Maxin?” asked Mulder.

“For now. He’s safely behind bars. I wanted to come check on you.”

Mulder leaned over and picked up his shoes. “I’m fine, Scully.

Just like I tried to tell you.”

“He’s right, Dana,” said Anna as she entered the room. “All the scans

were within the normal range.”

Mulder smiled. “That’s me. Mr. Normal.” He looked at Scully. “Can

we go now? I’ve got a few questions I’d like to ask Dr. Maxin myself.”

“Do you really think he’s okay now, Anna?” asked Scully. “You didn’t

find any evidence of aneurysms?”

“No, Dana. We didn’t find anything. Now get out of here,” said Anna.

She smiled and handed Mulder his discharge papers.

Mulder smiled broadly and got to his feet. He held the papers to his

chest. “I’d like to thank the academy for this award.” Scully hit him

on the arm. “Ow!” It was a standard response when she playfully

whacked him, but this time it had really hurt.

“We’ll be leaving now,” said Scully. As she helped Mulder gather the

rest of his things, the phone rang.

“I’ll get that,” said Mulder, still rubbing his arm. “Mulder.” He

paused. “What? When? Are they bringing him here? Okay, we’ll be

there as soon as we can.” He hung up the phone.

“What happened?” asked Scully.

“That was Frank. Another prisoner attacked Maxin. They’re taking him

to different hospital.”

“Let’s go.”

X X X X X

PARKLAND HOSPITAL

“Over here,” shouted Frank from the ER waiting area as Mulder and

Scully walked in.

“What happened Frank?” asked Scully.

“Maxin had a run in with another prisoner. The officer who was there

said some words were exchanged, then the guy decked Maxin.”

“What else?”

“That’s it. At first Maxin just seemed dazed then he started wailing

like he was in horrible pain. I know that getting hit in the face

hurts, but this guy was going overboard.”

“If he was acting, why was he brought here?” asked Mulder.

“That’s just it, Mulder. He wasn’t acting. He was really in agony.

They were trying to settle him down when he started going into shock.”

Mulder looked at Scully. “Is it possible for someone to die of pain?”

Scully raised her eyebrow. “Well, I suppose that the pain response

could trigger other things, maybe even shock.”

“So it is possible?”

“Maybe, but not probable. Mulder, being hit in the face wouldn’t cause

that level of pain.”

“What if something made Maxin more sensitive to pain?”

Scully looked closely at Mulder. “Are you saying that Maxin’s drug

causes increased sensitivity to pain?”

“It could. Scully, when I talked to Chester Adams about James Baylor

he told me that he’d seen him doubled over in pain. When Adams asked

him what was wrong, he just blew it off and told him not to tell anyone.

He said that he’d rather live in pain than live in the Alzheimer’s fog.”

“Mulder that pain was probably from the aneurysm. They often cause

abdominal pain.”

“And what about Pam Parker, one of the other victims? She was in a lot

of pain as well and refused to seek help. Scully, don’t you see, it’s

as if they both knew that the pain was part of their new awareness.”

Scully shook her head. “Mulder -”

A nurse approached Frank. “Detective, the doctor wanted me to tell you

that your prisoner is stable now, if you’d like to see him.”

Frank, Mulder, and Scully got up. “Yes, please.”

Then nurse led them down a hallway into a treatment area. Jeff Maxin

lay on the bed with his arm handcuffed to the bedrail. He did not

open his eyes. A doctor stood next to the bed with a chart in his hand.

“Detective Burns?”

“Yes,” said Frank, extending his hand. “This is Agent Mulder and Agent

Scully.” He motioned toward the pair. “What’s happening here, Doc?”

“His nose is broken and he has some contusions on his face, but that’s

about it.”

“Why was he in so much pain?” asked Mulder.

“I don’t know. But he did show all the signs of someone with a massive

trauma. At first we thought he was acting, but he wasn’t. It took some

pretty powerful drugs to calm him down.”

“Tranquilizers?” asked Scully.

“Pain meds,” said the doctor. “He’ll probably be out for a while.

I suppose he’ll be moved to the secure ward?”

“Yeah,” said Frank. “Will he be okay there?”

The doctor took another look at Maxin’s record then set it down. “I

don’t see why not.”

“I’d like to stay with him,” said Scully.

“I’m staying too,” said Mulder.

An orderly arrived a few minutes later with a uniformed police officer.

They all escorted Maxin to his new room.

“I have to hit the road, guys. We still need to clean up at the

warehouse. It sure looked like there was a lot to go through there,”

said Frank.

“Be sure to get all his notes and computer files,” said Scully. “This

could still be quite a medical breakthrough.”

“Will do, Agent Scully.”

The agents sat in silence for a few minutes after Frank left.

“You don’t think the drug is responsible for Maxin’s reaction, do you,

Scully?”

“I don’t know Mulder. I do know that messing around with brain

chemistry and function could have undesirable effects. I suppose

it’s possible.”

“It is possible,” said a weak voice from the bed.

The agents stood next to the bed. “What is possible?” asked Scully.

“Pain. Severe pain. But most of my subjects were willing to endure

the pain if it meant they could be, enlightened. Even I have been

through a lot of pain. Migraine headaches can be quite debilitating

under normal circumstances, but what I suffered was agony.”

“Was it worth it?” asked Mulder.

“Oh, yes. A few hours of pain was not too high a price for genius

intellect. I’d do it again.”

“Well, you won’t have that opportunity, Dr. Maxin,” said Scully.

“Everything in your lab is being confiscated as we speak.”

“Perhaps someone else can carry on the work,” said Maxin. He put

his hand to his head and gasped.

“Dr. Maxin,” said Scully, “what’s wrong?”

Maxin’s hand dropped and his body seemed to go slack. He slumped further

into bed as his eyes rolled back.

“Mulder, get some help!”

Mulder rushed to the door. “We need some help in here!” He went back

to Scully’s side. “What’s happening to him?”

“I don’t know,” said Scully. She opened one of Maxin’s eyes. “This

pupil’s dilated, eye’s bloodshot.” She opened the other one. “This

one’s not. Mulder, I think he’s just ruptured an aneurysm.”

The door burst open and a crowd of doctors and nurses rushed in. “He’s

not breathing!” said one nurse. They immediately set to work on him,

but he did not respond. After a grueling half hour, the doctor

pronounced him dead. Scully talked with the doctor and made arrangements

for an autopsy to be done. They walked out of Maxin’s room just as Frank

stepped off the elevator.

“What happened?”

“That’s a question we seem to be asking a lot,” said Mulder.

“Maxin’s dead,” said Scully.

“What? How? He was only hit in the face for goodness sake!”

“It looks like he may have had a cerebral aneurysm that ruptured,” said

Scully. “We’ll know more after the autopsy.”

“Did you already get the warehouse cleaned out?” asked Mulder.

“The warehouse was cleaned out, all right, but not by us.”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean that a bunch of people claiming to be a forensics crew dismissed

the officers who were watching the warehouse. When the real forensics

crew arrived, all they found was a whole lot of nothing.”

“Do you have any clue as to who might have done this?” asked Scully.

Frank shook his head. “I was kinda hoping you guys might.”

“I have some ideas, Frank, but nothing I could ever prove.” Mulder

turned to Scully. “They did it again. Ripped all the evidence away

from us.”

“Mulder, it could have been anyone. It could have even been Roush.”

“Exactly,” said Mulder.

X X X X X

EPILOGUE

THE GRAND KEMPENSKI HOTEL RESTAURANT

Wednesday morning

“What, no pancakes?” asked Scully after the waitress had taken their

orders. “Mulder are you feeling all right? Tell me the truth.”

Mulder sighed. “I’m just not hungry this morning. Besides, you’re

always telling me I should eat healthier.”

“I don’t really call coffee and a donut ‘healthy’ Mulder.” Scully sat

back in the booth. “You look tired, Mulder. Maybe you should go back

to your room and rest while I finish up with Frank this morning.”

“I’m okay, Scully. Really.” She frowned at him. “Okay, okay. I am

tired. I just couldn’t get comfortable last night so I didn’t sleep

very well.”

“And?”

“And what?” he asked. Scully continued to frown at him. “And my head

hurts.”

“Is that all?” asked Scully.

“Yeah,” said Mulder. “That’s all. I’m tired and sore, but would you

expect any less knowing what happened to me yesterday?”

Scully looked closely at her partner. “I suppose not. But, Mulder, I

really need to know if something’s wrong. We don’t know exactly what

Maxin gave you or what it might do. You will tell me, won’t you?”

“Scully, I’m fine. Anna told you that last night. Maybe I’m sore

because of that exaggerated pain thing Maxin talked about, but that’s

all, Scully. Really.” And he hoped it was.

X X X X X

DALLAS POLICE AND COURTS BUILDING

Wednesday morning

“Well, if it isn’t my FBI friends. Come on in,” said Frank.

“Have a seat.”

“We just wanted to finish up with this case before we headed back

to D.C.” said Mulder. “Have you found anything else in the warehouse

or who it was that cleaned everything out?”

“Not a thing, I’m sorry to say. Looks like the only evidence we have

of Dr. Maxin’s brain enhancing drug was in the syringe that he injected

you with. And we wouldn’t have even had that if Agent Scully hadn’t

picked it up.”

“Unfortunately, it wasn’t enough to do a very good analysis. I doubt

anyone will be able to reconstruct the compound. At least not yet, but

it will provide a good starting point for further research,” said Scully.

“Oh, I almost forgot!” said Frank. “Your boss, A.D. Skinner called

this morning. Seems he couldn’t get either one of you on your cell

phones last night, so he wanted to leave a message.”

“What did he say?” asked Mulder cautiously.

“He said to tell you that if you wanted to go ahead with your vacation

plans, you could just email or fax your reports in to him and leave

from here.”

“Wow,” said Scully.

“Double wow,” said Mulder.

Frank smiled. “He sure sounds like a nice guy.”

“He is,” said Scully. “And we’ve got a report to finish so we can start

our vacation. Right, Agent Mulder?”

“Oh, right, Agent Scully. Right!” said Mulder. “Frank, do you have a

place I can plug in a laptop?”

X X X X X

DISNEYWORLD

Thursday afternoon

Mulder stood at the cart, waiting for lemonade. He shielded his eyes

and looked around watching happy people walk and talk all around him.

Today he was one of the happy people. He took off his sunglasses and

rubbed his eyes. He’d have been happier still without this headache.

He knew he should have bought a hat on Main Street because if he had a

hat that would cut down on some of the glare that was surely causing

this headache. He put his sunglasses back on and looked back at

the bench where Scully sat. She certainly seemed to be having a good

time and so was he. He’d never imagined a theme park could be this fun.

Well, except for maybe the ‘Tiki Birds’ and ‘It’s a Small World’. Those

were just a bit too, uh, sappy. But ‘The Haunted Mansion’ and ‘Peter

Pan’s Flight’, and of course ‘Splash Mountain’, those were fun. And

they still had so much left to do. He got the lemonades, popped a

couple of aspirin into his mouth, took a drink, and walked back toward

the bench.

Scully sat back on the bench in the warm sun and sighed. It was so good

to relax. She was still concerned about what affects Maxin’s mystery

drug might have on Mulder, but he seemed to be doing quite well now.

She watched as he brought back two large lemonades for them and

plopped down beside her.

“Ah, Scully, this is the life. I’m beginning to see why Arthur

Dales retired to Florida.”

“Mulder, he retired to a trailer park, not Disney World.”

Mulder shrugged. “Still, the weather is nice here.”

“Except when there are hurricanes.”

“There is that,” said Mulder. He took a long drink of his lemonade.

“So, what do you want to do next, Scully? The ‘ExtraTERRORestrial

Alien Encounter’? ‘Space Mountain’?”

“Again, Mulder? I was thinking maybe we could find some lunch.

I’m getting hungry.”

Mulder pulled a map out of his pocket. “It says there’s a place to get

something to eat near ‘Space Mountain’. Let’s ride those two things -”

“Again,” said Scully.

“Again,” said Mulder, “then you can get something to eat.”

“Aren’t you hungry, too?” asked Scully. “You only had a piece of toast

and coffee for breakfast. That was hours ago.”

“What can I say?” said Mulder. “I guess I’m just too excited being in

the Happiest Place on Earth.” He took Scully’s hand and pulled her off

the bench. “Besides, I was thinking I might try to talk to someone

about the ‘Alien Encounter’. I think we could give them some pointers.”

THE END

AUTHOR’S NOTES:

Special thanks to the crew at IMTP. Without your invitation to submit

a pitch, I probably would never have written this. And to my sister,

Erin, for doing the artwork and trailer, to my husband, Len, for his

technical (and other!)support. And to Vickie Moseley for her help and

wonderful suggestions. I couldn’t have done it without all of you.

The inspiration for this story was an article in THE DALLAS MORNING NEWS

on February 12, 2001. The title is “Pumping It Up – Efforts to boost

mental performance raise sticky ethics issues” by Sue Goetinck Ambrose.

I am not a neurologist (I’m a veterinarian), so I made up effects that

this mythical drug could have. However, DART (Dallas Area Rapid Transit),

Baylor University Medical Center, Parkland Hospital, the Dallas Police

and Courts Building, the Lew Sterrett Justice Center, the Grand Kempenski

Hotel, and Trail Dust Steak House are real places/entities. And yes,

they really do cut ties off of people who wear them into the Trail Dust,

with the patron’s permission. The patron gets a free drink in exchange

for the tie as well as applause from everyone else. It’s really quite a

production. And my husband does actually have a Flying Toilets tie.

Some of you may also remember that Parkland Hospital was where JFK was

taken after he was shot.

I used my husband’s knowledge and the “Mapsco” to find everything! (As a

resident of the DFW area, I can tell you that these books of maps are a

MUST if you want to get anywhere. I only wish you could get daily updates

for them.)

My apologies to anyone who knows a lot about Down syndrome, Alzheimer’s

Disease, and autism for any misrepresentation or inaccuracy. My

information came mostly from the web. I have very little personal

experience with any of these problems.

All inaccuracies are my own fault.

Feedback appreciated.

Frances Hayman Smith (fi.smith@gte.net)

Necessary Evil

cover

TITLE: Necessary Evil

AUTHOR: dtg

WEBSITE: http://dtg-xf.freeservers.com/ or

http://home.earthlink.net/~dgoggans/firsthtml.html

KEYWORDS: case file, MSR

RATING: R for a few rough words & situations.

SPOILERS: References to FTF and Field Trip.

ARCHIVE: VS9 for two weeks after release, then

Ephemeral & Gossamer. Anywhere else,

please let me know first.

SUMMARY: Mulder’s profiling genius may finally

have met its match.

DISCLAIMER: Some of the characters in this story

belong to Chris Carter, 1013 and Fox.

No copyright infringement is intended.

AUTHOR’S NOTES: This story was written especially for

IMTP’s Virtual Season 9. Special thanks

go to Bonetree, Michelle, Sally, Ten

and Vickie for sticking with me through

my rapid-fire rewrites. It’s hard to

beta a moving target. <G> Any flaws

that remain are mine alone.

****

Necessary Evil by dtg

****

TEASER

“Please, don’t do this. I promise, I won’t tell

anyone if you’ll just let me go.” She blinked

furiously, trying to clear her vision.

“Down on your knees.”

“No! Oh, please… why are you doing… ” She gasped

with pain as her tape bound wrists were jerked down

behind her back, forcing her to drop to her knees on

the gravel.

“I said, on your knees!”

Hands grasped her ankles and pulled, shifting her

weight heavily forward and driving the sharp stones

painfully into her flesh. She heard another length of

tape rip from the roll and felt her ankles being

bound tightly together. She could see her car, a

tantalizingly short distance away through the trees

where she’d parked under one of the mercury vapor

lights. For safety. She had known that the lot would

be mostly empty when she returned to it. And it *had*

been. The only other car had been parked next to

hers. All that empty space, and the last two cars had

somehow ended up side by side. Someone had been

hidden in that car. Waiting.

“My husband has money. He’ll pay whatever you ask if

you just let me go.” She cried out again as her

wrists were yanked roughly down toward her feet. She

felt the tape being wound around them, securing her

into a bowed position. Exposing her chest.

She could barely breathe now, terror combined with

the awkward posture making it a struggle to pull in

enough air to speak.

“I can get you whatever you want. Please, listen to

me. I have childr…”

The blade plunged directly into her heart. She had

only enough time to turn disbelieving eyes toward her

executioner.

“You *are* getting me what I want.” Her killer

watched the light fade from those eyes forever, then

pulled the blade free and walked casually back to the

car.

***

ACT I

Basement office

Monday, February 11, 2002

9:20 AM

Mulder’s pencil mercifully ceased its mind-numbing

table dance and back flipped into the ceiling. “Isn’t

it a little soon for your closed door sessions with

Skinner to be starting up?”

Scully put down the folder she’d been trying to focus

on since her return from Skinner’s office ten minutes

ago. “He’s worried about you, Mulder. He didn’t want

you on this case any more than I did. He just wanted

to know how you’re doing.”

“So why didn’t he ask me?” Mulder swiveled his chair

to face her with his arms crossed over his chest.

“Better yet, why didn’t *you* tell him to ask me?”

She turned her chair toward him and mirrored his

posture. “How do you know that I didn’t?”

He made a palm up gesture with his right hand and

raised his eyebrows, the unspoken question clear.

*Well, DID you?*

“For your information, I did. But he knows you,

Mulder. That’s why he’s concerned. I guess he’s just

not ready for another of your brushes with eternity

so close on the heels of the last one.” She let the

much-too-fresh memory darken her eyes. “Neither am

I.”

Her partner seemed to deflate at that, the irritation

draining out of him. He uncrossed his arms. “I know

that, Scully. But I’m not as fragile as the two of

you seem to think.”

Scully noticed the change in posture and softened her

voice. “It has nothing to do with fragility or

weakness. Skinner just wants to make sure that

I’m…”

“…keeping the leash short enough?”

Mulder finished her thought so accurately that it

made both of them smile. She wouldn’t have put it in

quite those words, but that was essentially what

Skinner had just assigned her to do. Keep her partner

away from the deep end.

In spite of his protests, she knew that Mulder

counted on her vigilance when he worked on cases like

this, but that didn’t completely eliminate his

resentment at being watched so closely. He had to

bristle once in awhile, just to preserve his dignity.

It was a routine they were both familiar with.

“So, what have you got so far?” She gestured toward

the growing stack of legal pads bearing his trademark

stream-of-consciousness scrawl.

He turned back to the desk and began to flip through

his notes. “It’s what I *don’t* have that’s driving

me nuts.” Scully raised an eyebrow at his choice of

words, and he shot back a quick *don’t even go there*

look. “There’s just nothing about the killings that

stands out. A single stab wound to the heart. No

trophies that we can identify. No mutilation. No

sexual overtones. No common locations. Yet they’re

clearly all the work of the same man.” He closed the

pad and looked up at her. “You should tell Skinner to

stop worrying. Even if I *could* get into this guy’s

head, it looks like the greatest danger to my psyche

would be terminal boredom.”

Both eyebrows went up at that. “A boring serial

killer?”

One corner of his mouth quirked up in a somewhat

abashed grimace. “Another poor choice of words. What

I’m trying to say is that the murders are so damn…

*impersonal*… I could almost believe they were the

work of a contract killer, except that there’s

nothing about the victims that makes that even a

remote possibility.”

Scully pulled a sheet of paper from the folder on her

desk. “Could there be a connection among the victims

that we’ve missed?” She looked over the list again.

Six men, three women, ages from 18 to 61, occupations

ranging from janitor to psychiatrist, both single and

married. All white with no single ethnic or religious

background predominating. No criminal history for any

of them. Vastly different economic situations from

borderline poverty to conspicuous wealth. Seemingly

nothing in common apart from the way they died. She

handed the list to Mulder.

He scanned it and shook his head. “The computers

haven’t come up with a single common factor and I’ve

had them input every characteristic I could think of.

But there *has* to be one.” He stood up and began to

gather papers together. “There’s a link, we just

haven’t dug deeply enough to uncover it.” He was

rolling his sleeves down, getting ready to put on his

coat. “We need to interview the next of kin of each

of the victims again, starting with the most recent.”

Scully let out a small, resigned sigh. It was going

to be a long day.

***

Home of Marcy Barringer

4810 Oxford Green

Reston, Virginia

11:15 AM

Marcy Barringer’s body had been found three days

previously in a wooded area adjacent to the Reston

Mall. Her husband had reported her missing when she

failed to return from work Thursday night, and a

jogger found her body on his predawn run just ten

hours later. Her murder was number nine in as many

weeks. The task force SAC’s request for Mulder’s

services had arrived on Skinner’s desk that same

morning, accompanied by a recommendation from the

Director himself.

What they now knew to be the first killing in the

series had taken place forty miles west of D.C. on

Thursday, December 13th. Every Thursday night since

then, there had been another murder, each taking

place incrementally nearer to the capitol. Reston was

thirty minutes from the Hoover building, and the

Director apparently wasn’t prepared to wait for the

bodies to start piling up on his doorstep.

The woman who answered the door of the well kept

colonial was dressed in a simple black dress and

heels. Her exasperated expression changed swiftly to

confusion when she realized she didn’t know her

visitors.

Mulder and Scully displayed their badges for her.

“I’m Special Agent Mulder with the Federal Bureau of

Investigation and this is my partner, Special Agent

Scully. May we speak with David Barringer?”

“He’s not here. I was just on my way to meet him at

the funeral home. I thought you were the babysitter.”

She leaned to one side and looked distractedly behind

them. “She’s late.”

“And you are…?”

“Karen Waters. David is my brother. Is there

something I can help you with?”

“We won’t take more than a few minutes of your time.

May we come in?”

The woman hesitated for a moment, then stepped back

and opened the door so they could enter. They

followed her to a small, cozy room with three book

lined walls. The shelves ran from floor to ceiling

and were crammed with hardcover volumes. She

gestured toward the couch as she sat in the arm chair

directly opposite.

“There was a police detective here yesterday. He

talked to both of us. What else do you want to know?”

“Agent Scully and I have just joined a task force

that’s working on a series of killings that may be

related to your sister-in-law’s death.”

“The detective already told us that it was the same

man who’s killed eight other people.” She looked from

Mulder to Scully. “Why haven’t you caught him?”

“That’s why we’re here, Ms. Waters.”

The woman’s posture sagged. “What can *I* tell you

that could possibly make any difference?”

“If it *was* the same man, then there may be

something that all of the victims had in common,

something that put them in contact with the killer.

Did your sister-in-law have any hobbies or special

interests, maybe a club or an organization where she

would have come in regular contact with strangers?”

“You think she *knew* the man?” The thought clearly

horrified her.

“Not necessarily, but she may have come in contact

with him recently.” The killer was planning these

murders well in advance. It was one of the few

aspects of his profile that Mulder felt reasonably

sure of.

She thought for a moment. “I’m sorry, there was

nothing like that. Marcy is…” Her breath hitched

and she looked away for a moment. “Marcy *was*

devoted to her family. There wasn’t much time for any

outside interests. Her family was everything to her.

She only took the job at the mall for something to do

during the day after Kimmy started school. They

didn’t need the money.” She pressed a curled index

finger to her lips, struggling for control. “If she

hadn’t been working, she would have been at home,

safe, instead of where that animal could get to her.”

The doorbell rang at that moment and the woman nearly

leaped from her chair. “That’s the babysitter. I’m

sorry, I have to go now.” Both agents rose and

followed her to the front door. They waited as she

admitted a teenaged girl who immediately headed for

the back of the house without even glancing at the

two strangers.

Mulder reached into his pocket and handed Karen

Waters his business card. “Please call if you

remember anything that might help. And we do still

need to speak with your brother as soon as possible.”

The woman studied the card for a moment, then nodded

to both agents in turn. “I’ll tell David you were

here. I’m sure he’ll call you soon.”

They had nearly reached their car when the woman

called to them. “Agent Mulder! Wait for a moment.”

They turned to see her coming down the walk with an

envelope in her hand.

“I was just going through the mail and found this.”

She handed the envelope to Mulder. “I don’t know if

that’s the type of organization you were referring

to, but Marcy spent time as well as money on it. I

never would have remembered it if I hadn’t seen that

bill.”

It was a window envelope addressed to Marcy Barringer

from Helping Hands, Inc. The return address was an

office building in the business district near

downtown D.C. Mulder handed the envelope to Scully

and turned back to Karen Waters. “I’m not familiar

with the name but it sounds like a charity.”

“It is. Marcy told me about the work they do with

needy families. Not handouts but helping hands.

Volunteers visit with the families and help them get

off public assistance by finding them jobs and

housing.”

Scully exchanged a look with Mulder. “Did she work

with the clients?” If so, it could be how she met her

killer.

Karen shook her head. “Oh, no. Marcy did fund raising

for them. It was something she could do from home,

calling prospective contributors and asking for their

help.” She smiled. “She was good at it. Marcy was a

very persuasive woman.”

“May I keep this?”

Karen shrugged and turned back toward the house. “I’m

sure it’s just a receipt or something. If it’s

anything David needs, please copy it and return it to

him. I hope it helps.”

Scully opened the envelope when they were in the car.

It was a receipt for $2,500. “I’d like to get a look

at her bank records to see how often she made

donations like this.” She held it up for Mulder to

see.

He made a noncommittal sound and started the engine.

“Where to next?”

***

Helping Hands, Inc.

Collier Building, Suite 910

Washington, D.C.

4:35 PM

Mulder had mentioned Helping Hands at the next

interview almost as an afterthought, and was

surprised to find that the victim had been a regular

contributor to the charity. When the next two

interviews yielded the same results, it became

obvious that Karen Waters had given them the link

they’d been looking for.

Despite having arrived at Helping Hands unannounced,

the two agents found themselves being ushered into

the manager’s office with an uncommon alacrity that

had them trading surprised glances. A stunningly

beautiful woman, nearly as tall as Mulder, rose from

behind the desk and shook their hands as Scully

introduced herself and her partner.

“I’m Elizabeth Saxon. You had some questions for me?”

She gestured for them to take the two chairs facing

her desk and returned to her seat behind it. She

leaned expectantly forward, smiled briefly at Scully,

then fixed her attention on Mulder.

“We’re investigating the death of a woman who did

some fund raising work for your organization. Marcy

Barringer. What can you tell us about her?” The woman

met Scully’s question with a blank look, then turned

back to Mulder.

“Marcy Barringer is dead?”

“Yes, Ms. Saxon, her body was found three days ago.

It’s been in the papers. You didn’t know?” Scully’s

tone prompted Mulder to shoot her a questioning

glance.

“No, I didn’t. I’ve been out of town. I’m very sorry

to hear this.” Her distress seemed genuine. “What do

you need from me?”

“Marcy Barringer’s death may be related to a series

of killings that we’re investigating. We’re following

up on some information that shows several of the

victims had connections to Helping Hands.”

Scully finally had the woman’s attention.

“What kind of *connections*?”

“Marcy Barringer worked for you. Two other victims

appear to have been regular donors. A third was a

recent client.” Scully watched closely for a

reaction. There was none. She saw Mulder at the edge

of her peripheral vision, his expression as impassive

as usual. He showed no inclination to join in the

discussion.

“I see. What can I do to help?” The woman directed

her question to Mulder who, to his credit, turned to

face his partner to wait for her response.

“We’d like to see a list of your clients and

contributors. We may need an employee roster as well,

but not at this point.”

Despite the fact that Scully was asking the

questions, Elizabeth Saxon seemed determined to keep

her focus on Mulder. She reached for the phone on her

desk. “Of course. Anything to help.”

While she spoke briefly with someone regarding

Scully’s request, the two agents undertook a silent

discussion of the behavior of their interviewee.

Mulder was amused. Scully, plainly, was not.

“We can pick up those lists, if you’ll follow me.”

Once again, she addressed her comments directly to

Mulder. She came around the desk and waited for him

to stand, then headed for the door.

Elizabeth Saxon led the way down a carpeted hall to a

wooden door marked “Records”. On the other side of

the door was a windowless room lined with filing

cabinets. It smelled of old paper and new plastic. At

a large metal desk in the center of the room sat a

man who was busily entering data into a computer, his

eyes fixed on a copy stand to his right. He looked up

and stopped typing when the door opened.

“Kevin, these are the F.B.I. agents I asked you to

get the information for. Agent Mulder, Agent Scully,

this is Kevin Hawkes. He’s been converting our paper

files to a computer database.” She smiled at the

young man. “It’s going to make our lives much easier.

Or so he tells me.”

Kevin blushed to the roots of his blonde hair. “Um,

it’s going to be very helpful… once it’s finished.

It’s been quite a job.” His lopsided grin was

ingratiating. “It would have made putting these lists

together a piece of cake. Instead, I’m afraid all I

have is a half dozen scratched out pages. They’re

complete but not very user friendly.” He handed a

small stack of pages to his boss.

“Thank you, Kevin. I’m sure these will be very

helpful.”

Elizabeth Saxon moved toward the door and Mulder

began to follow her until he noticed that Scully was

apparently not finished here.

“Mr. Hawkes, how long have you been working on this

project?”

The young man swallowed visibly and blushed even more

deeply than he had a moment ago. “Um, Ms. Saxon hired

me a couple of months ago. She, um, she’s been very

kind to me.”

He seemed to lose the power of speech at that point

and his boss came to his rescue. “Kevin came to us a

few weeks before Christmas. He had been living in a

group home and he needed some help getting on his

feet. When we learned of his expertise in computers,

we hired him to help with this project. He’s really

been a godsend.”

She turned toward the door again, seeming as anxious

to leave as Scully was to stay and ask more

questions.

“Kevin, do you mind if I ask what kind of group home

you were in?”

The young man raised his eyes to Scully’s. Something

flickered in them for an instant, pure and intense.

Then it was gone. He shook his head and returned to

his keyboard.

“Thank you, Kevin.” Elizabeth Saxon opened the door

pointedly and stepped through. When the agents

followed, she closed it firmly.

“Kevin is a very fine young man and I don’t want him

upset with needless prying into his personal

affairs.” She shot a meaningful look in Scully’s

direction before striding quickly back to her office

with the two agents in tow.

When Mulder and Scully caught up with her, she had

already resumed her seat behind the desk. Her hands

were folded in front of her once again, but the smile

was gone.

“I’m beginning to wonder if I shouldn’t have waited

for a warrant of some kind. I don’t wish to have my

clients or my contributors interrogated.”

Mulder could see the hackles rising and stepped in

before Scully could respond. “If you’d feel more

comfortable, then by all means, wait for the

warrant.” He’d dropped his voice to a throaty,

soothing baritone that gave Scully pleasant shivers.

His eyes were fixed on Elizabeth Saxon’s.

The transformation was amazing. The woman went from

cold fury to flushed pleasure in the space of a heart

beat.

“I’m sorry if I overreacted. This has just been such

a shock.” She smiled and walked back around the desk,

holding out the papers to Mulder. Scully, it seemed,

had ceased to exist for her.

“Thank you, Ms. Saxon.” He tried to take the papers

from her, but she held on to them for a moment

longer, touching his hand as she released them.

Mulder, Scully noticed, actually backed up a step.

“We’ll be in touch.” Mulder was already halfway to

the door. Scully gave the woman a curt nod and

followed him.

When they were safely in their car, Mulder sat back

and blew out a breath that puffed his cheeks. He

turned to face Scully and found her eyes twinkling

with amusement.

“Too bad we can’t bottle that boyish charm of yours,

Mulder. We’d make a fortune.”

His innocent ‘who me?’ expression melted quickly into

a sheepish smile. Scully knew that he wasn’t

oblivious to his own attractiveness, nor was he above

taking advantage of its effect when circumstances

warranted.

He put the key in the ignition, then sat back and

tilted his head to look at her. “So, what do think

about Mr. Hawkes? I don’t have to ask your opinion of

Ms. Saxon.”

Scully shot him a quick look. She decided to let that

one pass and answer his first question instead. “I

think Mr. Hawkes bears closer examination. At the

very least, I’d like to know what problem he had that

put him in a group home.”

“I agree, but I doubt very much that he’s going to

pan out as the killer. Call it a feeling.”

“I haven’t seen the profile yet. He doesn’t fit?” She

picked up the lists from the seat where Mulder had

laid them and began to scan for familiar names.

“That’s just it. There effectively *is* no profile.

Everything I’ve come up with to this point could fit

just about any Caucasian male in the city, including

me.”

Scully turned and regarded her partner closely. His

words had a defeated air that surprised her.

“Mulder, we’ve only been on the case for two days.

Don’t you think you might be expecting too much?”

He shook his head. “No, Scully. I’m missing something

obvious and it’s bugging the shit out of me. Nobody

who has it in him to murder nine total strangers can

possibly be this nondescript.”

“Well, we seem to be on the right track.” She held up

a sheet of paper. “I’m only two pages into the list

and I’ve got four of the nine victims.” She checked

the page heading. “They’re all contributors so far.”

More page shuffling. She looked pointedly at her

partner. “Kevin didn’t include the employee roster.”

“She didn’t ask him to, Scully. That was a ‘maybe’,

remember? I’ll go back and get it from her.” He had

his hand on the door handle, then paused and gave her

a wry grin. “On second thought, I’ll call and have

her fax it when we get back to the office.”

“Chicken.”

***

Hoover Building

SAC Wallace Gilmore’s Office

6:05 PM

A progress meeting with SAC Gilmore and the rest of

his task force had begun a few minutes ago. The new

information was received with the same odd blend of

relief and irritation that invariably greeted one of

Mulder’s breakthroughs. His genius for asking the

right questions was both admired and resented by his

peers– a fact of life that Mulder, unlike his

partner, had long ago learned to accept.

“This is a pretty obscure connection, Agent Mulder.

Do you really think the killer expected us to uncover

it?” Special Agent Linda Milligan was the only person

in the room other than Scully who didn’t seem to have

been struck dumb by the link Mulder had just laid out

for them. She was sitting forward in her chair and

her gray eyes were alight with interest.

Mulder was pleasantly surprised by her question. “No,

I don’t, which makes it all the more significant.”

The woman opened her mouth to respond, but Gilmore

threw her a stony glance and cut in. “Significant in

what way?”

Mulder heard the edge in the man’s voice but ignored

it. “If the killer didn’t expect us to make the

connection, he may not have made any attempt to

disguise its link to him.”

Linda Milligan quickly took advantage of the SAC’s

momentary silence. “So, you’re saying he may work at

Helping Hands? What about the man who gave you the

lists,” she consulted the report in front of her,

“Kevin Hawkes?”

Mulder looked directly at Scully as he began to

answer the question, turning back to Linda Milligan

only toward the end. “Hawkes is a possibility, of

course. But I don’t think we can afford to focus on

him exclusively.”

Gilmore picked up the report and tapped it on the

table as he stood up. “Whatever other possibilities

you may uncover, let’s not lose sight of Mr. Hawkes.”

He moved to his desk. “Keep me informed of your

progress.”

The meeting was over, and the task force members

began to disperse.

Linda Milligan approached Mulder and Scully a moment

later in the hall outside Gilmore’s office.

“I think I may have stirred something up with that

question.” She smiled ruefully at Mulder. “I’m

sorry.”

Mulder touched her shoulder briefly and shook his

head. “It was a good question. I wish I had a better

answer.” He smiled at her and Scully watched the

familiar flush rise in the woman’s face.

“I’m still sorry I asked it in front of the SAC.” She

slapped his arm softly, smiled at Scully and headed

off down the hall.

Mulder and Scully began walking in the opposite

direction. “You should really try to keep a lid on

that charisma, Mulder. I’m beginning to worry about

you.” Her expression was very close to a full smirk.

They reached the elevator and he leaned down to speak

softly into her ear. “*You* were immune for an

awfully long time.”

He stepped quickly into the empty elevator, then

stood there grinning at her. “Skinner wanted to see

us when we got back. I’ll try to rein it in before we

get to his office.”

It was a short, but interesting, ride between floors.

After a brief meeting with Skinner, who seemed to

want nothing other than to see Mulder’s current state

for himself, they returned to the basement office.

Mulder began to rework his profile from this new

perspective, tossing out virtually all of his

previous efforts. Scully’s review of the Helping

Hands lists had turned up the names of every known

victim: three clients and six contributors. While

Mulder factored that into the mix, she put in a

request for Marcy Barringer’s bank records and a

background check on Kevin Hawkes. The results would

be available before the end of business tomorrow.

Two hours later, it took everything she had to pry

Mulder from the office. He grudgingly agreed to go,

but only if she would come home with him for takeout

pizza. Blackmail rarely worked with her, but the

prospect of getting him to eat was too tempting to

pass up.

***

Mulder’s apartment

10:45 PM

Mulder had obligingly consumed half of the pizza

under Scully’s watchful eye before returning to the

profile. For the next two hours, they sat at opposite

ends of his couch while he tried to immerse himself

in the mind of their quarry.

Scully had brought a stack of medical journals along

and was midway through a particularly interesting

article when she became aware that her partner had

begun muttering under his breath. She glanced up just

in time to see the papers he’d been working on make a

high arc over the coffee table and fly in all

directions.

“DAMMIT!” The pencil followed, hitting the far wall

before bouncing back nearly at her feet.

They were silent for a long moment, Mulder seemingly

as surprised as she was by his outburst. Then he

sagged back against the couch and blew out a huge

breath that took the last of the tension with it.

“Feel better?”

He looked over at her with a tired smile. “A little.”

He scrubbed both hands roughly over his face and

leaned forward, resting his forearms on his knees.

She moved next to him and placed her hand gently on

his back, rubbing slow circles over the knotted

muscles.

“You need to get some rest, Mulder.” She squeezed his

shoulder and got up. “I’ll see you in the morning.”

It seemed to take him a moment to process what she

had just said. She had her coat on before he

responded.

“It’s late, Scully. Why don’t you just stay here?”

“Would you promise to get some sleep if I did?” She

paused at the door with both hands on her hips.

“Well, not right away.” His mouth curved into a

sleepy grin that made her tingle.

“Our first interview tomorrow is at 8:00 in the

morning, Mulder,” but she was already pulling off her

coat.

He stood up and came slowly toward her, his eyes soft

and smoky. “I’ll set the alarm.”

***

Casey’s Bar

Tuesday, February 12th

2:28 AM

“Good night, Harvey. I’m outta here.” Eight hours on

her feet were two more than she’d been ready for

tonight, but then she hadn’t counted on Tim not

showing up. *Next time he wants me to cover for him

so he can entertain another of his ‘friends’, he can

just piss up a rope.*

She grabbed her coat and purse from behind the bar

and scooted out just ahead of the night manager,

Harvey Kendall, as he stopped to secure the back

door. He was having trouble with the lock, as usual,

and was still mumbling curses at it as Micki got into

her car.

“Please start.” It was the same prayer she offered up

every time she turned the key on nights like this. “I

promise to buy you a new battery as soon as I get

done paying for your tires, okay?” A 1985 Nova with

180,000 miles on it had seemed like a bargain at

$500. That was before the transmission repair, the

alternator and four new tires had reared their ugly

heads.

With both eyes closed, she pumped the gas pedal once

and turned the key, releasing a huge sigh of relief

when the engine roared to life. *Yeah, I hear it.

Muffler’s going, too.*

She was two blocks from home when she remembered the

cats. There had been barely more than a handful of

dry food to feed them before she left for work and

four sets of green eyes had regarded her balefully as

she had divided it among their dishes. There was a

convenience store on the next block. The price would

be outrageous but she was in no mood to drive the

five extra blocks to the all night supermarket.

The small parking lot was deserted and she weighed

the danger of car theft against the likelihood that

the damn thing wouldn’t start again if she shut if

off. With a weary sigh, she left the engine running

and dashed into the store.

She returned with her purchase a few minutes later,

too delighted to find her car still there to take

note of the car that had appeared next to hers. If

she had, she might have wondered where its occupant

might be since she had been the store’s only patron.

***

Mulder’s apartment

7:17AM

He was on his way out the door when the phone on his

desk started to ring. This early, it couldn’t be good

news. Scully had left over an hour ago with her hair

still wet from a quick shower. She’d be on her way to

work by now, but she would have called his cell

phone. He walked back to the desk and snatched up the

receiver with a faint sparkle of alarm tingling along

his nerve endings.

“Mulder.”

“There’s been another murder.” It was SAC Gilmore.

“I’m having the police preserve the scene for your

arrival.”

“On a Tuesday? You sure it’s the same guy?”

“I’m sure. You will be, too, when you see her.” He

gave the location and Mulder straightened quickly in

surprise. “Casey’s Bar? Do we know the victim’s

name?”

“Yeah, Michelle Manrow, 28. She was…”

“She was a bartender.” Mulder’s voice was soft.

“You knew her?”

“Yeah. I knew her.” *Well, I’d say that about does

it, Spooky. Looks like 86 is your lucky number.*

“Be sure you include that in your report, Agent. I’ll

expect it on my desk by this afternoon.”

When Mulder didn’t respond immediately, the SAC hung

up. It was nearly a minute before Mulder replaced the

receiver. He didn’t think to call Scully until he was

halfway to his car.

***

Casey’s Bar

7:52 AM

Scully had been only a few blocks from Casey’s when

Mulder reached her and she’d arrived at the scene a

good twenty minutes ahead of him. He found her

talking with a uniformed officer when he entered the

alley behind the bar. She looked up as he approached,

excused herself from the conversation she’d been

having and crossed to meet him.

“This could be a copycat.” Mulder kept moving toward

the body and Scully fell into step at his side. “Her

hands are tied in the same manner, but the wounds are

different.” When they reached the body, he crouched

next to it and pulled back the sheet. “It’s not

Thursday. And I checked the list, Mulder. Her name

isn’t on it.”

Micki Manrow lay on her left side with both hands

taped to her ankles behind her back. The front of her

shirt was soaked with blood, but most of it had come

from the gaping wound in her throat. Mulder replaced

the sheet gently and stood up.

“If it *was* the same guy, he’s changed his spots.

Was she killed here?”

“No. It looks as if she was killed elsewhere and then

dumped here. The night manager was contacted shortly

after the body was found. He said he watched the

victim drive away about 2:30 this morning.”

Mulder rubbed both hands roughly over his face. “He

must have followed her from here. But why bring her

back? And where’s her car?”

“The police are looking for it now.” She placed her

right hand gently on his arm. “Mulder, I know she was

a friend of yours. I’m sorry.”

Mulder nodded and looked away for a moment. “Who

found the body?”

She gestured toward a middle aged man in a running

suit talking with two detectives. “He was on his

morning run and needed to relieve himself. This was

the first secluded opportunity.”

Mulder smiled and shook his head. “That’s too stupid

to be a lie.”

His partner returned the smile. “I thought so, too.”

“Agent Scully?” One of the detectives who had been

talking to the jogger came trotting over to them with

a cell phone in his hand. “We located the car in a 7-

Eleven parking lot four blocks west of here on the

corner of New Hampshire and H. We’ve already pulled

the security video. The Forensics lab can make you a

copy if you want to stop by later this morning.”

Mulder was already heading for his car. Scully

thanked the detective and followed after him, bracing

herself for the storm she’d felt coming the moment

she’d heard his voice on the phone.

***

7 Eleven

912 New Hampshire Ave

8:14 AM

Mulder had wedged his car into the last open area in

the parking lot, leaving Scully to park behind a

squad car at the curb. She found him sitting in

Michelle Manrow’s car, gripping the steering wheel

with latex gloved hands.

“Mulder?”

His gaze remained fixed on the windshield. “There’s

blood in the trunk. He took her back to the alley in

the trunk of her own car, then drove it here and

parked it.”

“Mulder…”

He released the steering wheel and began to search

the interior of the car, flipping down the visors,

poking through the contents of the glove box and

shining his flashlight around the litter strewn

floor. His movements were just a little too tight,

skirting the edge of control.

Scully moved away, recognizing his need to deal with

his anger before they could get back on track. She

spotted someone she knew from the D.C. Crime Scene

Unit and spent the next few minutes catching up on

what little evidence had been obtained from the car.

Mulder pulled her aside as she was finishing her

notes. “I’m heading back to the office. I’ll see you

there.”

“I won’t be long.”

He gave her a quick smile and left. As far as she

could determine, he hadn’t spoken to anyone on the

scene but her.

***

ACT II

Basement office

11:10 AM

Scully had reviewed the records of all previous

autopsies, but this was the first of the victims she

had been able to process herself. The wounds of all

the previous victims looked like straightforward

executions with no hint of the anger displayed in the

killing of Micki Manrow. The killer’s pattern had

changed, but she was certain now that it *was* the

same man. The tape bindings on the wrists and ankles

were distinctive, as was the upward angle of the

chest wound and the type of weapon used to deliver

it. None of those details had been made public, so

the possibility of a copycat was remote in the

extreme.

Mulder was sitting in front of the VCR when she

returned to their office. He stood up and stretched

when she walked in.

“How’d it go?”

“It’s the same man, Mulder. I’m sure of it.”

Mulder nodded as he aimed the remote at the VCR and

began to rewind the tape. “Not a copycat.”

“The chest wound is identical: an acute, upward angle

into the heart made with a long, thin-bladed weapon.

The throat wound was delivered first, based on the

amount of blood…” She saw him wince and mentally

kicked herself for being so graphic. Now was not the

time for professional detachment. This victim had

been his friend. She softened her tone. “The tape

bindings were the same, too. I don’t think there’s

any doubt it’s the same man.”

He nodded. “I have to agree, but that presents a new

problem. Micki had no connection with Helping Hands.

Either that link is nothing more than a hell of a

coincidence, or the killer knows we’ve made the

connection.” He clicked the ‘stop’ button on the

remote and stared at her. “Maybe he saw us yesterday

at Helping Hands.”

“Maybe we saw *him*.”

His eyes darkened with an expression she knew all too

well. “You think it’s Hawkes.”

“I think we need to talk to him as soon as the

background check comes back.”

He moved to the other side of the desk and lowered

himself into the chair as if he’d aged twenty years

in the past few minutes.

“Mulder, if it *is* him, there’s no way he could have

known that Micki was your friend. Besides, it

wouldn’t make any sense for him to strike out at you.

*I* was the one pushing him yesterday.”

He leaned forward and propped his elbows on the desk,

pressing clenched fists against his eyes. “Whether he

chose her for my benefit or not, she’s dead because

he was still out walking the streets. And we’re not

going to stop him with what I’ve come up with so

far.” He dropped his hands to the desk and regarded

her with weary eyes. “I picked up a copy of the

security tape.” He gestured toward the VCR. “It

confirms the clerk’s statement. Micki came in at 2:40

AM and left six minutes later. The clerk went out for

a cigarette break at 3AM, came back in at 3:12. No

other customers until 4:30, then two D.C. cops

stopped by for coffee.”

Scully leaned her hip against the desk, arms crossed

over her chest. “The clerk didn’t see or hear

anything?”

Mulder picked up a typed page from the stack in front

of him and handed it to her. “His statement says that

there was a car in the lot when he went on his break.

He thought it was odd since there was nobody in it

and he hadn’t had a customer since Micki left.”

She looked up from the statement in surprise. “Did he

remember anything about the car? Color, make,

anything?”

“Dark two-door. That’s about it.” He shoved the chair

back from the desk and stood up. “See if you can get

them to rush that background check. I’m going to pay

a visit to Elizabeth Saxon. She’s protecting Hawkes

and I want to know why.”

Scully gave him a half smile. “Well, you’ll probably

get a much warmer reception without me.” The gentle

jab earned her the soft chuckle she’d been trying

for.

Mulder headed out the door, grabbing his jacket as he

passed the coat rack. “Call me when you get the

results of the background check. I’ll see what I can

charm out of Ms. Saxon.” He gave her a wink and

closed the door before she could find something to

throw at him.

His newfound ability to pull out of a mood still

caught her off guard. Just a few months ago, her

teasing attempt to lighten him up would have met with

a very different response.

A sudden rush of emotion made her throat ache and

blurred her vision for a moment. They could so easily

have lost it all.

She shook her head, impatient with her own self

indulgence. This was one of the side effects of their

relationship that she *had* anticipated. She picked

up her notes and turned to the computer.

Her plan was to create a matrix of all the data they

had uncovered, something like the ones she had used

to solve logic problems in college. She was halfway

through typing the names down the left side of the

matrix when she saw it, and her fingers froze in mid

stroke.

“It can’t be that simple.”

She reached for the phone.

***

Helping Hands

12:15 PM

“Agent Mulder.” Elizabeth Saxon crossed to meet him,

taking his outstretched hand in both of hers. “I

heard on the news that there’s been another murder.

Was it the same man?”

“That’s not why I’m here.” His voice and his body

language were all business.

She released his hand and moved to one of the chairs

in front of her desk, gesturing for him to take the

one facing it. “I understand. You’re not at liberty

to discuss it.” She folded her hands in her lap. “You

said you had some questions for me.”

“What can you tell me about Kevin Hawkes?”

Her expression darkened immediately. “Why are you and

your partner so interested in Kevin?”

“Why are you protecting him?

She looked as if she were about to deny it, then

changed her mind. “Kevin is special. He’s very

bright, but he’s not as stable as he appears to be.

None of what’s happened to him is his fault. The way

your partner seems to have seized upon him as her

main suspect gives me cause for concern.”

“My partner had some questions that she didn’t have

an opportunity to address when we were here

yesterday. You seem very confident that Kevin isn’t

the killer and I’m interested in knowing how you can

be so sure about a man you barely know.”

She regarded him levelly for a moment. “I have

excellent instincts about people, Agent Mulder, and

I’m never wrong. I suspect that you operate in much

the same way.” She paused as if she expected a

response but he only gestured for her to continue.

“My volunteer staff here is small and I often have

to help process new clients. That’s how I met Kevin.”

“Does that processing include asking background

questions? Do you know how he came to be in the group

home?”

“Kevin has had a very hard life. His parents were

killed in a fire when he was eight years old. With no

living relatives, he ended up in foster care. He was

twelve years old when his foster parents were

murdered in front of him by a man who was never

caught. Kevin was able to call for help but when the

police arrived, he was catatonic. He stayed that way

for four years.”

“Was he ever considered a suspect?”

That seemed to surprise her. “Of course not. He was

only a child. How could he have overpowered two

adults and done something like that to them?”

Mulder tilted his head, conceding her point. “But he

remained under psychiatric care after he came out of

the catatonia?”

“He had no memory of what had happened. I gather that

there were other emotional problems, but I don’t know

the details. He’s on medication now and will be for

the rest of his life, I suppose.” She reached over

and took Mulder’s hand so quickly that he didn’t have

time to react. “He’s *not* a killer. No matter what

the circumstances seem to indicate. I need to know

that you believe in his innocence.”

Mulder gently pulled back his hand and stood. “I need

to talk to him.”

“He called in sick today. I can give you his

address.” She got up and walked around the desk to

write it down. “He lives in the basement apartment in

my building.”

Mulder felt a shock of recognition when he read the

address. Hawkes lived only a few blocks from Mulder’s

own building. It was one coincidence too many for his

taste. “I know this area. A little pricey for a man

just off public assistance.”

A faint flush rose in her cheeks. “Well, it quite

literally *is* my building. I own it. Kevin needed a

place to stay and I was having a tough time finding a

tenant for the basement apartment. I don’t charge him

full rent, of course, but it’s better than having it

sit vacant.”

“He said you’d been very kind to him. I would call

that quite an understatement.” Mulder was impressed

by her generosity, but at the same time, it made him

vaguely uneasy for reasons he couldn’t quite put his

finger on.

Her eyes grew distant for a few seconds. “He and I

have a lot in common. It felt good to be able to

help.” She gave him an appraising look. “I think you

would have done the same. It may conflict with the

tough image you have to project, but I’ve never seen

such compassion in a man’s eyes.”

Mulder was stunned to feel the heat rising in his

face. She was simply trying to win him over and he

knew it, but she’d somehow managed to hit a button he

wasn’t aware of. Any hope that she wouldn’t notice

the effect she’d achieved withered when he met her

delighted gaze.

“I’m sorry, Agent Mulder, if I’m making you

uncomfortable.” Her voice and her expression said

exactly the opposite.

His cell phone rang at that moment, and he hoped the

relief didn’t show quite as plainly as he suspected

it did. He nearly snatched it from his pocket.

“Mulder.”

“Mulder, it’s me.”

He turned his back on Elizabeth Saxon’s satisfied

smile and walked a few steps away. “Did you get the

background check?”

“No, it won’t be ready until after 3PM. I was going

over the list of victims’ names and I spotted

something that may mean nothing, but…”

“What, Scully?” Her hesitance was odd.

“It’s the names, Mulder. The victims’ names.”

Mulder quickly ran through the list in his head.

Manrow, Barringer, Aldringham, Winchester, Becket,

Dover, Lancaster, York, Dundee, and Greene. All

Anglo-Saxon surnames, but not unusual. Did she mean

*first* names?

“Similar in what way?”

“They’re all… I don’t know… *English*. Like

characters in a Dickens novel. Well, except for the

last two.”

He was speechless. It had been staring him in the

face for three days.

“Mulder?”

“I’ll be there in twenty minutes.” He shoved the

phone back in his pocket and glanced back at the

woman whose smile had vanished. “I’ll be in touch.”

***

Basement Office

1:25 PM

“How the hell could I have missed this?” Mulder was

pacing rapidly in front of his desk as he gestured

wildly with the list in his right hand.

Scully was watching him from her seat behind his desk

where she had been when he stormed into the office a

few minutes ago. She rose and snagged his wrist as he

turned to begin another circuit.

“Mulder, sit down.” He sighed heavily and closed his

eyes for a moment, then plunked down in the seat she

had just vacated. Scully pulled a chair up next to

him and turned him so they were facing each other.

“The names are a message, I think we agree on that.

And they’re English, native to the United Kingdom.

After I called you, I looked them up on a genealogy

website. He chose these people from a list, based on

the fact that their names meant something to him. But

what?”

He was shaking his head. “There *is* no message,

that’s his point. He chose the names because they

were neutral and unremarkable, just like the way he

kills. No emotion, no meaning. Nothing. That’s why

the profile is so damn universal.” He ran the fingers

of his right hand roughly through his hair. “I’m

doing a piss poor job of explaining it, I know. We’ve

been looking for meaning when the *absence* of it is

the message.”

“So how will this help find him?”

clip_image001

“I don’t know.” He swiveled the chair back to face

his desk and gave the stack of legal pads a shove

that sent them tumbling to the floor. “A conventional

profile isn’t going to catch this guy.” He tipped his

head back and closed his eyes for a moment, then

turned to the keyboard and began to type.

***

“Thanks, Mark… No, I’ll pick it up myself in a few

minutes. You’re a lifesaver.” Scully hung up the

phone and turned to see Mulder tapping away at the

keys, as focused as he had been for the past two

hours.

He hadn’t heard the phone ring and she knew she would

have to touch him in order to get his attention.

Breaking his concentration when he was like this was

difficult and he rarely welcomed the interruption. It

would be better to wait until he surfaced on his own.

Mark Christiansen had worked at top speed to complete

the background check on Kevin Hawkes, as a favor to

Scully. The undeniably cute young man from the

Records unit had an obvious crush on her and she had

taken a wee bit of advantage of that fact to gain his

cooperation. Like Mulder had done with Elizabeth

Saxon, except that Mulder had seemed less the

instigator in that little interaction than the object

of it.

There were a few other names she needed Mark to check

out. All of the Helping Hands employees had to be

screened now, and Scully had just decided to add

another name to the list. Elizabeth Saxon’s gender

made her monumentally unlikely to be the killer, but

there was something about the woman that bothered

her.

She got up and crossed to the door, looking back at

Mulder still huddled in front of the computer as if

it was a roaring campfire. *He’ll never know I’m

gone.*

***

The phone was ringing again.

“Dammit.” He spun his chair toward the sound and

snatched the receiver up to his ear. “Mulder.”

Silence for a beat, then “Agent Mulder? It’s

Elizabeth Saxon. I… did I call at a bad time?” Her

hesitant, wary tone made him ashamed of himself.

He took a breath and tried again. “Sorry, I was in

the middle of something. What’s up?”

“I need to see you right away. I’ve come across some

information that I think you need to know about.”

“What is it?”

“Please, I don’t want to talk about it on the phone.

Can you come to my office?”

She must have sensed his reluctance.

“I think you’ll want to talk to Kevin after I tell

you what I’ve found, Agent Mulder. I can keep him

here for you.”

“All right. I’ll be there as soon as I can.”

He scribbled a quick note to Scully and headed for

his car.

***

Elizabeth Saxon’s office

5:08 PM

“What did you want to tell me?” Forty minutes of rush

hour traffic had fried his patience. *This better not

be a ploy to get me over here.* As soon as the

thought crossed his mind, he heard Scully’s voice in

his head. *A little full of ourselves, are we

Mulder?*

Elizabeth Saxon stood up when he entered the room.

She crossed to meet him, holding out a handwritten

list. “This is what I wanted you to see.”

He took the list from her and scanned it quickly.

“What am I looking at?”

He had left the door open behind him and she walked

around him to close it. “It’s a request I received

from my accountant to verify some overtime payments

to one of my employees.” She came back to stand in

front of him. “These are all for Kevin Hawkes.”

There were a dozen dates on the list, each

accompanied by a start and stop time and the total

hours worked. The first was December 13th. The last

was the night Micki was murdered. He looked up at

Elizabeth and found her swaying slightly, her eyes

losing focus. He dropped the list and grabbed her by

the shoulders.

“Are you all right?” When she shook her head weakly,

he helped her to the couch and sat her down.

“I guess it just hit me. Could I have some water?”

She pointed toward a plastic sports bottle on her

desk. When he handed it to her, she took several long

swallows. “I can’t believe it. I just can’t believe

Kevin could do anything like this.”

Mulder tilted his head slightly and watched her for a

moment before turning to retrieve the list from the

floor. He held it out to her. “What do you think this

proves?”

“Don’t you see? He was here alone on the nights those

people were killed. I always let him use my car when

he came in late at night to work, so he wouldn’t have

to ride the Metro. After he signed in with the guard,

he could easily have left by my private door,

committed the murders and returned the same way.

The guard would testify that he was here the whole

time. It’s a perfect alibi.”

“It’s hardly an alibi. He would have to know that

you’d testify to what you just told me.”

She shook her head. “No, he knows how much I trusted

him. He would expect me to believe in his

innocence… to vouch for him.” She bowed her head.

“And it might have worked.”

When Mulder didn’t respond, she looked up at him.

“Are you going to talk to him now?”

“You said he called in sick today. Is he here?”

The question seemed to surprise her. “I…I called

him and said I needed his help with something. He got

here a little while ago, and I gave him a project

that would keep him busy until you arrived.”

When Mulder turned to leave, she grabbed his arm.

“Please be careful. I’m afraid of what he might do

when you confront him.”

He reached down and disengaged himself. His

expression was neutral. “Is he in the office where we

met him yesterday?”

“Yes, at least he was an hour ago when I gave him the

project.”

“I’ll just be asking him to come with me to make a

formal statement. There’s no need for you to be here

if it’s making you uncomfortable.”

She nodded. “If it’s okay then, I think I’ll go home.

I just can’t face the thought of seeing him taken out

of here in handcuffs.”

“I doubt it’s going to come to that.” He almost

smiled.

She picked up her coat and walked with him to the

lobby. When he turned toward the records office, she

went out the front door.

He had just reached Kevin’s door and had his hand on

the knob when she came running down the hall toward

him, wide-eyed and out of breath.

“He’s gone! He took my car and he’s gone!”

***

Hoover Building

SAC Gilmore’s conference room

7:18 PM

The entire task force was seated at the large oval

table, each with a copy of Mulder’s hastily typed

report. SAC Gilmore sat at the head of the table and

A.D. Skinner was at the opposite end, flanked by his

two agents.

Gilmore closed the report and laid it on the table in

front of him. He folded his hands on top of it and

looked directly at Mulder. “You don’t believe the

evidence you yourself gathered, Agent Mulder?”

“I didn’t say that. I believe the evidence, I just

don’t think it makes Kevin Hawkes the killer.”

Mulder’s tone was mild and reasonable. Skinner had

been on the receiving end of that calm, infuriating

equanimity on many occasions and he could see it was

having the same effect on SAC Gilmore. He cut in

before Mulder could further fuel the man’s

frustration. “We’ve got the police looking for

Elizabeth Saxon’s car and we have the suspect’s

apartment under surveillance. I’m sure Agent Mulder

means that the evidence, while compelling, is largely

circumstantial.”

If Mulder appreciated his boss’s intervention, it

didn’t show in his expression. “It’s all too

convenient. All but the last victim are connected to

Helping Hands where there just happens to be an

emotionally disturbed man with full access to the

victims’ names and addresses. This man also just

happens to have the use of a car and documented proof

that he wasn’t at home when the murders were taking

place.” Mulder picked up his report copy and flipped

it toward the center of the table. “All that’s

missing is a video of him committing the crimes.”

Gilmore wasn’t swayed. “And he fits your profile,

Agent Mulder. To a tee.”

“So do at least a quarter of the men in Virginia,

including you.” Mulder’s tone was treacherously close

to insolence. This time his partner jumped in.

“I agree with Agent Mulder in that the evidence seems

too convenient, but we won’t really be able to make a

determination until we can talk to the man.”

“Which you did yesterday. Agent Mulder’s report

indicates that *you* suspected Hawkes almost

immediately and requested a background check, the

contents of which are nothing if not disturbing.” A

copy of the background check was included in Mulder’s

report. It confirmed what Elizabeth Saxon had told

him. “The suspect’s flight would seem to validate

your first impression.” Gilmore looked pointedly at

Mulder who returned his gaze levelly. “He may in fact

be in the process of killing his next victim as we

speak, a possibility that could have been prevented

had you been allowed to act on your instincts when

you first talked with the man.”

Skinner looked from Mulder to Gilmore, his expression

unreadable. Then he pushed his chair back and stood

up. “I’m sorry, but I have another meeting.” He

looked at Mulder. “Keep me informed of your

progress.” He turned and left the room.

Gilmore frowned slightly at Skinner’s abrupt

departure and also stood, signaling the end of the

meeting. “We’re covering all avenues of egress as

well as we can with the resources available. There

will be a progress meeting here tomorrow at 3PM,” he

again directed his gaze at Mulder, “unless something

happens before that.”

The room began to empty. Mulder and Scully, being

farthest from the door, were the last to leave. When

they went out into the hall, Gilmore was waiting for

them.

“Agent Mulder, I’d like a word with you,” he glanced

at Scully, “in private.”

Mulder nodded at Scully. “I’ll catch up with you.” He

read the caution in her eyes and acknowledged it with

another nod.

The SAC wasted no time in getting to the point. “This

case too normal for you, Mulder? Is that the problem?

Because if it is, I want to know before somebody

*else* dies while you’re busy ignoring the obvious in

search of the bizarre.”

“Sir, I don’t believe I’ve proposed any theories,

bizarre or otherwise. All I’ve said is that the

evidence is too pat to be anything but contrived.”

“Contrived by whom? And for what purpose?”

“That I can’t answer. But the killer *does* have a

goal, and when we find it, we’ll find him.”

Gilmore looked at him for a long moment. “You already

found him, Agent Mulder. And you let him get away. I

hope no one else has to die before you acknowledge

your mistake.”

***

Scully was waiting next to Mulder’s car when he

reached the parking garage.

“What did he want?”

Mulder unlocked his door and leaned one elbow on the

roof of the car. “The usual. He wanted to remind me

that sometimes a cigar is just a cigar, or something

to that effect.” He gave her a small grin. “It’s

okay, Scully. I’m used to it.”

She hesitated for a moment, biting her lip. “Mulder,

what makes you so sure that it isn’t Kevin Hawkes?

The evidence points overwhelmingly in his direction.”

“That’s part of the problem. It’s all too cut and

dried. When have you ever seen a case this perfect?”

“He even fits your profile.”

“Such as it is, yeah. So does Skinner. So do I.”

She studied his face for a moment. “Why don’t you

come over tonight? We could make popcorn and watch

old movies.” Her hand rested on his arm.

“You worry too much.” He took her hand and squeezed

it gently. “Go home and take a bubble bath.” The

corner of his mouth quirked up. “I’m thinking of

doing that myself.”

“Get some rest, Mulder. I’ll see you in the morning.”

She matched his smile.

Mulder got in his car and watched as she walked to

hers, then pulled out of the garage and headed for

home.

***

Shell Service Station

Baltimore, MD

7:19 PM

He only had four dollars in his pocket. If he pumped

more than that, he was screwed. As the numbers rolled

closer to the mark, he began to let up on the handle

every couple of seconds, treading the fine line

between being financially embarrassed and getting

enough gas to make it back to Alexandria. This would

buy him no more than a quarter of a tank but it was

better than the fumes he was running on now.

He released the handle with a flourish as the price

rolled to an obliging stop at $3.94. Close enough.

It was a busy night. There were four people ahead of

him in line for the only open register, and every

damn one of them was buying lottery tickets. He was

weighing the merits of just tossing his money on the

counter when the sound of his name made him look up.

There was a police scanner somewhere behind the

counter and Kevin couldn’t believe what he was

hearing.

“…wanted for questioning Kevin Jerold Hawkes, 24.

Subject is five nine, one hundred fifty pounds …”

What the hell? He looked furtively at the other

patrons and saw no sign that they were paying

attention.

“…ten murders have been attributed…”

He reached the front of the line as the dispatcher

began to give a description of the car he was

driving. His boss’s car.

He paid for the gas and speed walked to the car,

trying very hard not to look like a fugitive. The car

was a liability, but leaving it abandoned at the pump

under the glaring fluorescent lights would be worse.

That BITCH! ‘I can help you,’ she’d promised him.

That sweet, beautiful face… smiling with her eyes,

lying with her heart.

He tamped down his fury with an iron will. It

wouldn’t do to draw attention to himself… not now.

Not yet.

He pulled carefully into traffic and headed for

Alexandria.

***

Saxon Arms

Alexandria, VA

9:35 PM

Four hours and thirty minutes into a four hour

stakeout, tempers were wearing a little thin, but

that wasn’t the only reason she was ready to throttle

her smirking partner.

“Why are you so fascinated by all this, may I ask?”

She flipped the empty paper cup onto the floor of the

bureau issued sedan and fixed him with steely gray

eyes.

“I’m not ‘fascinated’, it’s just that I’ve had fifty

bucks in the pool for the last two years. The last I

heard, it was worth over two grand. I think Rawlings

is just sucking up the interest.”

“I’ve never understood why Mulder and Scully, above

every other couple in the Bureau, draw so damn much

attention. Who the hell cares if they do it or not?

They wouldn’t be the first and they damn sure won’t

be the last.” She peered up and down the street for

the tenth time in the past thirty minutes. “And where

the hell is our relief?”

“They’re late. And no, they wouldn’t be the first.

There’s just…”

A gunshot from inside the building had both agents

out of the car and running. They were halfway to the

building when the front door flew open and a woman

wearing nothing but a short, untied robe came toward

them at a dead run.

“He tried to kill me! Oh my God, he tried to kill

me!”

Agent Linda Milligan reached the woman first,

grabbing her by both shoulders to drag her to a halt.

Her momentum was such that it pulled them both around

in a half circle before it dissipated, leaving the

woman facing the building she had just fled.

“Who tried to kill you? Was it Hawkes?”

“YES! Kevin Hawkes. He’s in my apartment, third

floor.” She was crying now, the hysteria changing

rapidly to shock. “He’s dead. I killed him! I killed

him!”

Elizabeth Saxon’s green eyes glazed over and rolled

back as she crumpled to the sidewalk.

***

Saxon Arms

10:04 PM

The call from SAC Gilmore had been terse and vaguely

gloating. Scully was certain that his pleasure at

telling Mulder the news must have been exquisite.

She pulled up just as doors on the Coroner’s van were

being closed. She got out quickly and held up her

badge.

“Just a moment, please.”

The attendant gave her a weary look, opened the doors

and stood back. Scully rolled the stretcher out

partway and unzipped the plastic bag enclosing the

remains of Kevin Hawkes.

There was a neat, round hole in the middle of his

forehead and his expression was one of utter

astonishment. His shocked blue eyes stared back at

her above a mouth still open in surprise. The image

of him blushing at her question yesterday afternoon

put a lump of pity in her throat, and she quickly

closed the bag.

“Thank you.” She stepped back and watched the van

pull away.

She went directly to the third floor apartment and

found it filled with people. CSU techs were

everywhere, taking photographs, slipping pieces of

evidence into plastic bags, dusting every surface for

prints. They threaded through the crowd with the

grace of toreadors. At the center of their dance was

the yellow tape outline that marked where the body

had lain, a scarlet spray decorating the center.

Mulder wasn’t there, although she had seen his car

out front. Gilmore was. He smiled broadly when he

turned and saw her.

“Agent Scully, glad you could make it.”

“Yes, Sir. Where is Agent Mulder?”

Gilmore smirked shamelessly. “He was here a minute

ago. Check out the killer’s apartment down in the

basement. Mulder’s no doubt down there trying to

disprove his death.” He clearly found himself

incredibly witty.

Scully turned on her heel and left the apartment,

stiffening her back against Gilmore’s undisguised

glee.

She found Mulder in the basement apartment which was

a wasteland compared to the one she’d just left. With

Hawkes having already been identified as the killer

to everyone’s (with one notable exception)

satisfaction, there was nothing left to investigate.

He was crouched in the middle of the sparsely

furnished living room with one of the CSU techs. They

were poking through the contents of a cardboard box

with latex gloved hands.

Mulder looked up and smiled in her direction. As he

often did, he seemed to have sensed her presence

before she even entered the room.

She returned his smile. “What’ve you got there?”

He fished a roll of duct tape out of the box and held

it up for her. “A smoking gun?”

The tech braced his hands on his knees and stood up.

“Looks that way.” He looked down at Mulder. “You seen

enough?”

Mulder dropped the tape back into the box and rose

effortlessly to his feet. He peeled off the latex

gloves and dropped them into the box. “It’s all

yours.”

The tech picked up the box and headed for the door.

Scully stepped back to let him by, then crossed to

Mulder.

“Go ahead, Scully.” He smiled. “You *did* tell me

so.”

“You’re only right 98.9 per cent of the time, Mulder,

by your own calculation.”

He chuckled softly at the memory, which was the

reaction she’d been hoping for. She reached for his

hand and gave it a gentle tug. “Come on. Let’s get

out of here before Gilmore drops by. One more smirk

and I’ll deck him myself.”

They threaded their way through the mass of news

media people in front of the building and reached

Scully’s car.

“I could come home with you… make you some tea?”

Tempting though her offer was, Mulder had something

more pressing. “Thanks, but I want to stop by the

hospital for awhile. I’ve got some questions for

Elizabeth Saxon.”

Scully couldn’t hide her dismay. “Why, Mulder? What

will questioning her accomplish now? The killer has

been found.”

“Has he?”

“There was physical evidence in his apartment and he

was shot trying to kill his boss. You can’t seriously

think he *wasn’t* the killer.”

“It’s too damn tidy, and I’m not just saying that

because it looks like I was wrong about Kevin Hawkes.

As for the physical evidence, *I* have a roll of duct

tape in my apartment as does every man in America. I

just want to talk to her and clear up a few details

while it’s all fresh in her mind.”

“She’s being treated for shock. How reliable do you

think her memory is *now*?”

“Better than it will be tomorrow.” He placed his hand

lightly on her shoulder. “Look, there’s no reason for

you to stick around and join me on Gilmore’s shit

list. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

Scully extracted a promise from him to keep his visit

short and inconspicuous, then got in her car and

drove off.

Mulder watched until she turned the corner, then

headed for his own car.

***

ACT III

Inova Mount Vernon Hospital

Alexandria, VA

Room 320 10:55 PM

Mulder found Elizabeth Saxon flat on her back,

staring blankly up at the ceiling. She raised her

head up when he entered the room and smiled when she

saw who it was.

“Agent Mulder. What a nice surprise.”

She reached out her right hand to him and he had the

absurd impression that she wanted him to kiss it. He

gave it a brief squeeze.

He pulled a chair close to the bed so she could see

him in her supine position. “Do you feel up to

answering a few questions?”

“I’m okay for someone who was almost killed by a man

she trusted.” She shook her head and looked away.

“I’m sorry, that was uncalled for.”

“It’s all right. I understand.” He waited until she

turned back to him. “Can you tell me what happened?”

“I’ve already given a statement to the police. What

else do you need to know?”

“I’ll get a copy of the statement. Is there anything

you’ve remembered since the police were here?”

“No, I haven’t. Like I told them, he was already in

my apartment when I came out of the shower. Maybe I

left the door unlocked, I don’t know.”

“He attacked you?”

She closed her eyes. “He never said a word, just came

at me. I ran to the desk and got my gun. I shot him.

Then I ran out of the building and found two FBI

agents right out front.” She turned to face him

again. “That’s really all there is.”

Mulder stood and touched her shoulder briefly.

“You’ve been very helpful. If there are any more

questions, I’ll contact you at your office.” He

turned to leave.

“Agent Mulder?”

He turned back at the door.

“I’m sorry it was Kevin.”

“Yeah. So am I.”

***

Basement Office

Wednesday, February 13th

12:09 PM

Mulder had come in to the office cloaked in one of

his introspective moods with little to say about his

visit with Elizabeth Saxon. Long experience told

Scully not to press him. His instincts had failed him

this time, and she would just have to let him work

through it.

There were several passably interesting cases waiting

to be reviewed, and they spent the morning going over

them. As lunch time approached, Scully suggested that

they go out for a change.

“How about something greasy and unhealthy, Mulder?

That ought to boost your spirits, not to mention your

cholesterol.”

He brightened noticeably. “Now, that’s a…”

The phone rang and he rolled his eyes at her

comically as he brought the receiver to his ear.

“Mulder.”

He glanced at Scully and mouthed *Elizabeth Saxon*.

“No, that’s all right. What’s up?” He listened for a

moment. Whatever she was saying seemed to be making

him slightly uncomfortable.

“Uh, I’m sorry, I already have plans.” Another pause,

then he began to shake his head. “No, not at all.

Maybe another time.” He hung up and sighed audibly.

“You seem to have made quite a conquest.” This didn’t

seem to be amusing him as much as it had the first

time. She suddenly regretted teasing him.

“Not funny.” He closed the folder he’d been working

on and stood up. “I’m starving. Where are we going

for lunch?”

They wound up at Casey’s and Mulder spent the whole

time talking about Micki Manrow. Scully had known

they were friends, that he would stop by Casey’s to

see her from time to time, but nothing specific.

Hearing him now, having his own private wake in her

memory, touched her in a way she couldn’t explain.

“I met her at a very low point in my life, right

after the OPR hearing on the Dallas bombing. Skinner

had just told me we were going to be blamed for it…

and you had just asked me if my heart was still in

the work.” He had been studying his hands as he

talked, but he looked up at her now to let her see

in his eyes what he couldn’t put into words. “She was

a good friend.”

By the time they left to return to work, his mood had

lightened. As they walked back to the Hoover

building, they resumed their debate on which of the

pending cases they would work next. Mulder’s

preference was the six unexplained deaths in western

Montana. It was Scully’s *least* favored for a number

of reasons, not the least of which was its disturbing

similarity to the case a few weeks ago in Elmwood,

Ohio. The one that had nearly killed him.

“Scully, six perfectly healthy women between the ages

of twenty and thirty, found dead in their cars with

no discernible cause of death. In a town with a total

population of 473. You don’t think…”

“Agent Mulder?”

They both stopped and turned toward the voice,

directly into Elizabeth Saxon’s adoring gaze.

***

Basement office

Tuesday, February 19th

5:40 PM

“I’m not sure this is a good idea, Mulder.”

Elizabeth Saxon had begun calling him at the office

the day after their ‘chance’ encounter. She had then

called him twice on Thursday and three times on

Friday, her excuses becoming more transparent each

time. He’d come in to the office this morning looking

grim and exhausted after a three-day weekend spent

dodging the woman’s calls and hoping she would take

the hint. Scully had spent *her* weekend helping

redecorate her mom’s kitchen. As much as Mulder hated

the smell of paint, he’d spent all day Sunday helping

her, just to avoid the phone.

When the calls had resumed this morning, he’d agreed

to meet the woman for coffee after work. It had

become apparent that nothing short of the unvarnished

truth was going to get through to her.

“I’ll admit that I don’t have much experience

discouraging crushes,” there was a definite twinkle

of mirth in his eyes, “but I *do* have a degree in

psychology.”

“Psychology isn’t going to do you much good in this

situation. A woman as smitten as Elizabeth Saxon

appears to be isn’t likely to welcome being told

she’s delusional.”

“Delusional, Scully? She’s delusional because she

finds me irresistibly attractive?” His exaggeratedly

wounded look was not totally feigned.

“You’re *completely* irresistible, Mulder. I think

I’ve conceded that on a number of occasions.” That

got her a grin. She’d recently spent Valentine’s Day

(and night) demonstrating just how irresistible she

found him. “I’m just saying that you’re not going to

be able to talk her out of feeling the way she does.

It doesn’t work that way. And she obviously thinks

you are attracted to her, too. If you do manage to

convince her you’re not, she could become an even

greater problem than she already is.

“‘Hell hath no fury’? I think that will be less

likely if I use a little charm when I discourage

her.”

“Would that be the same charm that got you into this

in the first place?”

“Cute, Scully.”

***

Scully’s apartment

Georgetown, MD

8:15 PM

The bubbles were going flat all around her, deflating

in a quiet chorus of hissing pops. And the water was

becoming too cool for comfort. Scully opened the

drain, stood up and turned on the shower to rinse the

soap off and wash her hair.

When she shut off the water a few minutes later, she

heard the phone ringing. Mulder, no doubt, reporting

on his meeting with Elizabeth Saxon. She quickly

toweled off and donned her robe. If it had gone as

badly as she expected, she was going to invite Mulder

over for some tea and sympathy.

The machine was cutting off at the end of his message

as she reached the living room. The phone rang again

an instant later as she was reaching for the

receiver, but it wasn’t Mulder’s number on the caller

id. It was a trunk line at the Hoover building. She

was frowning slightly as she picked up the receiver.

“Scully.”

“Agent Scully, it’s Mark Christiansen. I was just

leaving you a message and the machine cut me off.

Must have been a little long winded. I’m sorry to

call so late but you said you wanted the results as

soon as possible and I just finished.”

She smiled into the phone. “Mark, are you still at

work?”

She could almost hear him blushing. “It’s okay, I had

some other work I had to finish, too. This took a

little longer than I expected. You didn’t mention

that I’d be searching databases in London.”

Alarm tingled through her. “What do you mean?”

She heard him shuffling paper. “Elizabeth Saxon, AKA

Elizabeth Dresser, AKA Elizabeth Masterson, born

Elizabeth Alice Baker on June 14, 1963 in Sisters of

Charity Hospital, London, England.”

Scully’s mouth went dry. “She’s a British citizen?”

“Not any more. Married Henry Masterson in 1989, a

psychiatrist at the clinic in Boston where she spent

a few years as a patient after college. She renounced

her British citizenship shortly after they were

married. He died in a fire two years later, leaving

her a very wealthy woman. She then married Walter

Dresser, an IBM executive from her old hometown. She

moved back to London for a couple of years, then came

back to the states when Walter met an untimely end in

a car accident. She changed her name legally to Saxon

a little over a year ago, just before she set up the

charity she runs and, from all appearances, largely

funds from her own money.”

“Mark, where did she go to college.”

He flipped some pages. She already knew the answer,

but the word still hit her like a physical blow.

“Oxford.”

***

Elizabeth Saxon’s apartment

8:17 PM

Scully was right. This wasn’t going to be as easy as

he’d hoped. He had agreed to meet her for coffee, but

telling her at Starbuck’s had felt wrong. So he

agreed to have dinner with her. Then the table at the

restaurant had seemed too, well, *public* for the

conversation he had in mind. So here he was, in

precisely the last place he wanted to be, and she

seemed way too happy to have him there.

“I’m such a klutz with a corkscrew. Could you give me

a hand, Fox?” Her voice floated out from the kitchen,

soft and warm with the invitation that had been in

her eyes all evening. And now she was calling him

‘Fox’.

He looked heavenward for a moment, then rose wearily

from the couch and went out to the kitchen. She held

out the corkscrew and a bottle of wine.

“I’m cutting up some fruit and cheese. Why don’t you

take that out to the living room and I’ll be with you

in a moment.” She gave him a radiant smile and turned

back to the counter.

Mulder was starting to feel a little sick. He set the

bottle and corkscrew on the table and walked over to

put his hand on her shoulder.

“Elizabeth, we need to talk.”

She must have heard something in his voice, because

she froze in mid chop. She spoke without turning

around, just the tiniest tremor in her voice.

“Why do I not like the sound of that?”

He took her gently by the shoulders and turned her

around to face him.

“Look, I’m doing a terrible job of this. The reason I

agreed to meet you is that I think I’ve given you the

wrong impression about…”

She reached up and pressed her fingertips against his

lips.

“Please don’t say it, Fox. We’ve only known each

other for a few days. You haven’t given it a chance.”

“Elizabeth, I’m sorry. This has nothing to do with

you or how long we’ve known each other. I’m not

interested in pursuing a relationship with anyone.

Not at this point in my life.”

She looked into his eyes for a long moment, her

expression blank. Then she smiled sadly. “I knew you

were too good to be true.” She turned away from him

and leaned against the counter. “It’s okay, Fox.

Really. I guess it doesn’t matter that I caught your

killer for you, at the risk of my own life.” There

was a slight edge to her voice and her back had

stiffened.

Mulder took a step backward. “You didn’t do that for

me, Elizabeth. You said he was going to kill you.”

All of his internal alarms were going off

simultaneously.

“I did more for you than you’ll ever know.”

It happened so quickly and in such close quarters

that he had no chance to react. One moment, she was

resting against the counter with her head bowed. The

next, she was flush against him, pressing both hands

into his chest. There was incredible, numbing pain in

her touch and he felt his legs buckle. He couldn’t

feel his arms at all. The pain radiated out from his

chest, into his belly then down his legs and up into

his head. He began to sag toward the floor, but it

seemed to have disappeared. And he just kept

falling…

***

Scully’s apartment

8:20 PM

She’d hung up with Mark and dialed Mulder’s number.

It rang twice and then the machine came on. She

waited for his message to play out, then called out

to him. “Mulder, it’s me. Pick up if you’re there.”

Clearly, he wasn’t.

It was almost eight thirty. He was meeting her at

Starbuck’s at six. Where the hell could he be?

She punched in his cell phone number. *Answer your

phone, Mulder.*

It didn’t even ring. She heard the first words of the

wireless company’s “Customer is out of range” message

and hung up. Why would his cell phone be turned off?

She felt the first flutter of panic and took a deep

breath. What she’d learned about Elizabeth Saxon was

disturbing, but it didn’t necessarily make her

dangerous. She was two years behind Mulder in college

and probably never even saw him. He certainly didn’t

know *her*. It was nothing more than a coincidence.

So where the hell *are* you, Mulder?

***

Elizabeth Saxon’s apartment

8:31 PM

Awareness returned with a stinging slap that rocked

his head to the side and left the taste of blood in

his mouth. He was propped against something soft and

his hands were bound tightly behind his back. He

opened his eyes and found Elizabeth Saxon kneeling at

his side.

“You’re a real piece of work. I can’t believe I let

you do this to me twice.”

He blinked, trying to focus eyes that felt like they

were coated with sand. “Eliz…”

She backhanded him with his own gun.

“*DON’T* you dare pull that ‘concerned friend’ crap

with me again! I’ve had all I can stomach.”

She rolled back on her heels and stood up, towering

over him with hatred blazing from every pore. “You

and I are going to take a little drive to the

country.”

She grabbed a fistful of his shirt and hauled him to

his feet. When his knees started to buckle, she

tightened her hold and jerked him upright.

“If you pass out on me, I promise you won’t like what

I’ll do to bring you around.” She held on to him for

a moment, watching him shake his head trying to clear

it. Then she backed up a few steps and felt behind

her for his topcoat draped over the arm of the couch.

She hung the coat over his shoulders. “Wouldn’t want

you to catch your death.”

“What makes you think I’m just going to follow you

meekly to your car so you can kill me?”

“What makes you think I’m going to kill you, Fox?”

She smiled. “We’re just going to find somewhere out

of the way so we can talk.” The smile slipped. “Just

like old times.”

“Old times? We don’t *have* any ‘old times’.” The

effects of whatever she’d used on him was wearing

off. He began to work on loosening the tape around

his wrists, hoping the coat would cover the movement.

“Wrong again, Agent Mulder. But don’t worry about

that now. We’ll have lots of time to reminisce when

we get where we’re going.” She picked up her own coat

from the couch and slipped in on. “Move very

carefully out to the parking lot. If you try to get

away from me, you die.”

“Two murders in your apartment in the same week might

generate some attention.” He stiffened his stance but

softened his voice. “Look, untie me and we can talk

right here. You can even keep the gun for now.”

“That’s very generous of you, but I’d be willing to

take my chances with the law. I’m a very convincing

liar and I’m not afraid to give myself some equally

convincing injuries to back up my claim of self-

defense.” She pointed the SIG at his head. “Don’t

test my resolve. I promise you’ll lose.”

Mulder quickly reviewed his options. If he pushed

this woman, she would kill him. If he went along with

her, she’d probably kill him anyway, but it would buy

him some time. Scully had to be wondering where he

was by now. Eventually, she’d come looking for him.

“Where are we going?”

“Somewhere private. Now, move.”

They walked quickly to the parking lot. Mulder turned

toward his captor’s car, but she grabbed his arm.

“We’re taking *your* car.” She pulled his keys from

her pocket and opened the passenger door. When she

had him situated and firmly buckled in, she moved to

the other side and got in behind the wheel. She

placed the gun in her lap.

“Sit back and relax. We’ve got a long way to go.”

***

Saxon Arms

9:09 PM

“Hello. This is Elizabeth Saxon. I can’t come to the

phone right now. Please leave a message.”

Scully pressed the ‘END’ button and worked on

leveling out her breathing. Mulder’s car was not in

the parking lot, but she hadn’t expected it to be.

She was here to see the last person she could be

certain had been with her missing partner.

She had finally called Skinner as she was driving

here from Mulder’s apartment. She had quickly

summarized all that she knew, including how she had

found Mulder’s apartment empty and undisturbed. The

background check had alarmed their boss as much as it

had her, but she could sense his discomfort as he

asked the obvious question.

“Are you certain that Mulder isn’t… well, *with*

this woman somewhere? I don’t mean to be indelicate,

but if she’s as attractive as you describe… ” He

left the rest unsaid but clearly understood.

“Sir, I’m not certain of much at this point, but I

*do* know that Agent Mulder is not on a *date*.”

At Skinner’s stunned silence, she had apologized for

her tone and promised to call him with an update

after speaking with Saxon.

She listened at the door for a moment before she

knocked. When there was no response, she efficiently

picked the lock and entered the living room.

A single light was burning in the kitchen off to her

right. The living room was in shadows. She reached

along the wall, found a switch and flipped it.

The coffee table was shoved out of place, sitting

perpendicular to the couch. In the kitchen, she found

two empty wineglasses and an unopened bottle of

Beaujolais on the table. A cutting board on the

counter held sliced apples and cheese.

Scully quickly checked the bedroom and bath to assure

herself that she was alone in the apartment, then she

returned to the living room and began to search for

evidence that her partner had been there. She found

it almost immediately when her toe brushed against

something tucked just under the front edge of

the couch: a black leather wallet holding Mulder’s

badge and ID.

***

State Route 50 E

45 miles E of D.C.

10:06 PM

He’d been leaning forward to ease the pressure on

his shoulders, but the position was making the

muscles of his lower back clench in protest. He

winced as he moved back against the seat and Saxon

noticed.

“We’ll be turning off the highway in about an hour. I

can let you stretch your legs for a bit then if you

promise not to make me shoot you.”

Mulder turned toward her, leaning half against the

car door. “Where are we going?”

She looked at him appraisingly for a moment, then

looked back the road ahead. “I don’t suppose it

matters at this point. Who are you going to tell?

We’re going to a cottage I have in Rehoboth Beach.”

“And then what?”

“And then I’m going to tell you a story, Fox.” She

smiled at him again. “After that, I guess we’ll just

have to see.”

***

10:16 PM

“It’s me, Frohike. Hurry up.” Scully stood at the top

of the open metalwork stairs listening impatiently to

the clank of innumerable locks and bolts being

disengaged. The door finally opened and the little

man stood back as she pushed past him into the lair

of Mulder’s favorite paranoiacs.

Byers, dressed impeccably as he always was no matter

what hour of the day or night she saw him, stood next

to the congenitally rumpled Langley.

“You said it was an emergency. Where’s Mulder?”

“That’s what I need you to help me find out.” She

handed Byers the folder she’d stopped at the office

to retrieve. “This woman,” she pointed to the black

and white photo that had come with Mark

Christiansen’s background check, “has taken Mulder

somewhere. I want to know where.”

Three sets of eyes lingered for a moment on the

undeniably beautiful woman in the picture, then rose

as one to look at Scully. Byers spoke first.

“Did he, uh, did he go with her willingly?”

Frohike glared at him. “Of course not.” He turned to

Scully. “Who is she?”

She quickly outlined the profiling case and Elizabeth

Saxon’s connection to it, describing her apparent

attraction to Mulder as objectively as she could. “I

couldn’t reach him on his phone, so I went looking

for him. I found this under the couch in her

apartment.” She held out his badge.

“So what can we do?” Langley moved to his computer

and cracked his knuckles.

Forty-five minutes later, Scully was on her way to

Rehoboth Beach, Delaware with a copy of Elizabeth

Saxon’s real estate transfer in her hand, more

certain than ever that Mulder’s life was hanging

in the balance.

***

Route 404, 3 miles NW of Denton, MD

11:15 PM

“I’m pulling over here to use the restroom. You’re

coming with me.”

It was a small rest area with a single wooden

structure and room for about two dozen cars. The only

other occupant was an idling tractor trailer rig

taking up one entire side of the asphalt lot.

Elizabeth walked around the car and opened his door.

“Try to get away and I promise, you’ll regret it.”

She pulled roughly on his aching shoulder until he

stood next to the car, then she prodded him in the

back with his gun until he moved toward the building.

He stopped opposite a pair of doors and looked at her

over his shoulder.

“Which one?”

“The Women’s, of course.” She reached around him and

opened the door, insuring his cooperation with another

painful jab.

“I can’t afford to take my eyes off you, so I’m

afraid modesty will have to go by the boards.” She

placed him against the wall next to the first stall

and unzipped her jeans with one hand, keeping his gun

pointed at him with the other. She backed into the

stall and used the toilet.

When she was finished, she wrestled her jeans back up

and approached him cautiously. “Do you need to use

the restroom?”

He shrugged the coat from his shoulders and twisted

around, sticking his bound hands toward her. “Yeah.

Untie me.”

She smirked at him. “Nice try, Fox. If you need to

go, you’ll just have to let me help you.”

“No.” The revulsion on his face was echoed in that

single word.

Her expression went utterly blank and the gun wavered

for an instant. When she spoke, her voice had lost

all inflection. “I won’t touch you.” She motioned him

toward the exit and waited until he moved before she

picked up his coat. She placed it back on his

shoulders with an odd gentleness and opened the door.

When they were back in the car, she started to turn

the key but stopped and turned to face him.

He was shocked by the tears coursing down her face.

“You’re such a bastard.” Her voice was a husky

whisper, thick with tears. “But you’re so damn

beautiful.”

“Elizabeth, I…” She cut him off.

“I knew you wouldn’t recognize me. I didn’t want you

to. But I thought… after you talked to me… ” Her

eyes grew distant for a moment, then turned back to

him. “I’ve loved you for half of my life.”

Mulder’s brow was knitted into a deeply puzzled

frown. “Elizabeth, I have no idea what you’re talking

about.”

“You were in love with someone else. Someone who

didn’t deserve you. But the things you said to me,

the way you touched me…” She took a hitching

breath. “I thought you could love me.”

“Please believe me, Elizabeth. Whoever you’re

thinking of, it wasn’t me. I…” The fury in her eyes

made him stop.

“IT. WAS. YOU. You have no idea what I’ve been

through, no idea what I’ve done for you… to change

my appearance, my voice… my LIFE! I’ve done things

that no one should have to do, just to bring us

together. I thought that once you saw me again, once

I helped you get your job back…”

“What…” Mulder’s mouth had suddenly turned to dust.

“What are you saying?”

“Just shut up and listen to me.” She swiped furiously

at her cheeks. “On June 14, 1985 you went to a

friend’s graduation party at a pub. It was my twenty-

second birthday and I was there celebrating alone.

You and I had had a couple of classes together that

term, but you didn’t even recognize me. You told me

later that I reminded you of someone you had lost,

and that’s why you approached me. We talked for hours

while you tried to drink yourself into a coma. Then I

took you home with me, and we made love until dawn.”

Memory flooded back.

He hadn’t wanted to go that night, still raw and

bleeding from Phoebe’s most recent betrayal, but the

lure of alcohol induced oblivion had overcome his

desire to lick his wounds in private. He had arrived

late and spent the first hour trying to catch up.

He’d just drained his fifth pint of dark ale when

he saw her, alone at a table in the corner. What had

drawn his attention was her long, brown hair and the

way she was curled in on herself, as if the world was

closing in.

Two hours later, his brain sodden with way too much

ale and his wounded ego seduced by her obvious

adoration, he’d gone home with her and fucked her

until he passed out.

Remorse and a killer hangover had arrived

simultaneously, and he’d left before she awoke. He

never saw her again, in part because he was trying

not to, but mostly because Phoebe was suddenly back

in his life. Until this moment, he’d completely

forgotten the entire incident.

He struggled to find his voice. “Elizabeth…” But

what could he say? ‘I was drunk.’? ‘I needed somebody

to fuck Phoebe Greene out of my system.’? ‘I didn’t

recognize you because you’re pretty now.’? He tried

again. “Elizabeth, I…”

She continued as if he hadn’t spoken.

“I followed your career, read all about the fame you

were earning with your profiling ability. And then,

it was all over. You lost it all and ended up with

nothing. That was when I realized how I could help

you. I knew you would be grateful, and I knew that

once you saw me again, saw how I’d changed myself

into a woman you would love…” Her expression

hardened along with her voice. “But you’re just like

every son of a bitch I’ve ever known, aren’t you,

Fox? You never cared about me. I was just something

to do until Phoebe looked your way again. I know that

now.” Her eyes took on a distant expression.

Everything I did… it was all for nothing.”

His stomach was rolling. “Elizabeth, what did you

do?”

She focused on him, smiling. “You know, Fox. I can

see it in your eyes. I killed those people for you.”

***

Route 404

11:31 PM

Scully gripped the wheel with one hand, holding the

cell phone away from her ear with the other in an

attempt to lessen the damage from Skinner’s booming

condemnation.

“Sir, I couldn’t wait. Mulder is in serious danger, I

know it.”

“Agent Scully, we have an A.P.B. out on Mulder’s

car. The police will pick them up. You’ve put Agent

Mulder *and* yourself in danger with this stunt, and

you’ve given her a hell of a head start.”

“Mulder knows she’s delusional, Sir, but he has no

idea she’s a killer. I have to get to him before he

finds out the hard way.”

She could hear him pacing. “You are NOT to enter that

house without backup. I’ll have the police go there

now and stake it out. Contact me when you get there.

I’m on my way.” He hung up.

She disconnected the call and slammed the phone onto

the seat with such force that it bounced off the

dashboard toward her face. She flinched reflexively.

When she looked back up at the road, there was a car

directly in front of her, pulling out of the rest

area to her right. She braked sharply and fought the

wheel for a moment to get the car under control.

It was Mulder’s car.

clip_image002

***

Mulder turned quickly in the seat as the headlights

bore down on them. Elizabeth Saxon glanced casually

over her shoulder and stepped on the gas, leaving the

skidding car in their wake.

***

Scully’s SIG was in her hand. She had no memory of

pulling it from her holster. In the brief flash of

her headlights, she had seen Mulder looking back from

the passenger seat. She knew he hadn’t seen her.

She could follow them all the way to the house and

risk setting up a barricaded suspect with a hostage.

Or she could stop the car somehow and risk getting

Mulder killed in the crossfire. As she was weighing

these equally unappealing options, the car ahead

switched abruptly to the left lane, opening the lane

ahead of Scully.

***

“Elizabeth, what are you doing!”

She had switched lanes with eyes riveted on the rear

view mirror.

“It’s your partner, Fox. I’d recognize that red hair

anywhere.”

He turned to look in the side mirror. Without the

glare of the headlights coming directly at them, he

could see the car. It was Scully’s, and he felt cold

fear for the first time since this nightmare had

begun.

***

Scully slowed to let Mulder’s car pull ahead and to

give herself time to think. If the woman had seen

her, she wasn’t giving any indication. Scully was

helpless to do more than watch them pull away,

knowing that her partner’s life depended on her not

provoking a confrontation while he was so vulnerable.

She picked up her cell phone to dial Skinner’s

number, her eyes riveted on the passenger side of the

car ahead.

***

Mulder turned to Elizabeth. “It’s over, Elizabeth.

Don’t let what I did to you ruin the rest of your

life.”

She glared at him. “Too late, Fox. The damage is

done.”

“No, it’s not. You can be helped. *I* want to help

you.” He glanced back at Scully’s car, and Elizabeth

saw the look in his eyes.

“You’re afraid for her, aren’t you? It’s written all

over your face.” When he turned back to her, she

twisted her lips in disgust. “Are you fucking her,

too?”

“NO!” He answered too quickly and she sneered at him.

“Maybe I’ve been going about this all wrong.” She

picked up the gun from her lap and thumbed off the

safety.

Mulder was thrown forward as she stepped hard on the

brakes, bringing Scully’s car abruptly alongside. His

partner’s startled face turned toward him and their

eyes met for an instant.

From the corner of his eye, he saw the SIG coming up,

pointing at Scully’s head from a distance of less

than ten feet.

He threw himself at the gun.

***

Scully barely had time to register the flash of brake

lights. Before she could react, Mulder’s car was next

to hers and she found herself looking directly into

his eyes. An instant later, he was moving to his

left. The sound of a gunshot and the accompanying

muzzle flash turned her blood to ice.

“MULDER!”

***

The gun discharged, blinding them both with the

flash. His momentum was transferred to Elizabeth and

she jerked the wheel to the left as she fell toward

the door. The rear end slid to the right and

continued around until the car was skidding

backward at close to fifty miles an hour.

Elizabeth pulled desperately at the wheel and

succeeded only in sending it into a 360 degree spin

that carried it over the median and across the

opposite lanes into the dark trees beyond.

***

Scully watched in horror as Mulder’s car spun out of

control across the road. When it reached the opposite

shoulder, it caromed off a utility pole and flipped

end over end into the dark, throwing sparks and

shards of glass and metal in its wake.

***

EPILOGUE

Anne Arundel General Hospital

Annapolis, MD

Wednesday, February 20th

9:21 AM

“Agent Scully?”

She was just coming out of Mulder’s room, on her way

to the nurses’ station to raise a little hell, when

A.D. Skinner’s voice turned her around. He was coming

toward her at his usual brisk pace, his face creased

with concern.

“How is he?” Skinner came to a stop at her side and

placed his hand on her shoulder.

“He hasn’t fully regained consciousness yet, Sir, but

he’s going to be fine. I was just on my way to speak

to his nurses.” She did not attempt to disguise her

irritation. “Why don’t you go in and see him? I’ll be

right back.”

She turned on her heel and continued on her mission.

When she reached her goal, she grabbed the first

nurse she could reach and explained, in no uncertain

terms, her opinion of the LPN who had just fled

Mulder’s room in terror after badly bungling an IV

insertion under Scully’s watchful eye.

“I want a new kit brought to me. I’ll handle it

myself.”

The nurse regarded her calmly and explained that the

LPN had already told her about the ‘problem’ in room

318. She would be sending another nurse down shortly.

Her tone was so kind that Scully immediately

regretted her outburst.

“I’m sorry. I don’t mean to be difficult, but the

woman hurt him trying to insert a simple IV and I

don’t want her near him again.”

The nurse smiled a bit stiffly. “You’ve earned

something of a reputation in the past few hours, Dr.

Scully. I think she was just nervous. I’ll come down

and take care of the IV myself. Would that be okay?”

Scully smiled back. “That would be fine. Thank you.”

When she returned to Mulder’s room, she found Skinner

leaning over his bed. He looked up with the same

concerned expression he’d worn in the hall.

“He’s in a coma?”

“No sir, he’s unconscious. He’s been awake a few

times, not enough to know where he is yet, but his

vitals are all good. He has a concussion and some

cracked ribs, but he’s going to be fine.”

Skinner’s relief was evident in the way his entire

posture relaxed. “That’s good news.”

The nurse Scully had spoken with earlier came into

the room with a fresh IV kit.

“Sir, let’s go out to the lounge for a few minutes.”

She smiled at the nurse and received an understanding

nod in reply. Truce was declared. She really didn’t

want the nursing staff in an uproar. Mulder would be

having that effect on them himself soon enough.

They walked a few steps down the hall to a small

waiting room and sat on the couch.

“Agent Scully, you have some explaining to do.” With

his immediate concern for Mulder resolved, his anger

over her actions had apparently returned full force.

Scully nodded. “Yes, Sir. I know that. But I want you

to understand that I had no choice under the

circumstances. Mulder had no idea who this woman was,

or how dangerous she could be. If I had allowed them

to reach their destination, I’m certain she would

have killed him.”

“You allowed her to get a head start before you

called me.”

“That wasn’t my intention, Sir. It just worked out

that way.”

He snorted at that. “We’ll discuss this tomorrow

morning in my office.”

“Yes, Sir.”

There was a brief, awkward pause.

“So Kevin Hawkes wasn’t the killer after all.” The

concern was back in his voice.

She shook her head. “No, sir, he wasn’t. Mulder was

right about that from the beginning. Hawkes was just

another of her victims.”

He shifted uncomfortably and glanced toward Mulder’s

room. “I understand there were journals found in her

apartment which seem to indicate that she planned

these murders to… attract Agent Mulder.”

“One of the task force members stopped by a little

while ago and told me about them. I gather that

Elizabeth Saxon was quite specific about her plans.

She apparently believed she would come out of this as

the heroine who found the killer, and that it would

somehow bring Mulder to her.”

“She thought killing ten people would bring Mulder to

her?”

“She was a textbook sociopath, Sir. I… came across

her medical history when I was trying to find where

she had taken him. Sociopaths are totally devoid of

remorse or compassion, willing to do whatever it

takes to get what they want. Killing those people was

nothing more to her than a necessary evil.”

“Where the hell did Mulder come in contact with her?

And how could he not have recognized her when he saw

her again?”

“They were both at Oxford at the same time, though he

clearly didn’t remember that. I would guess that

she’s changed her appearance drastically over the

years.” Scully sighed wearily. The tension of the

past few hours was beginning to catch up with her.

“When he finds this out, you know what it’s going to

do to him.” Worry was etched deeply into his face.

“Yes, Sir. I do.”

“Dr. Scully?” The nurse they’d left in Mulder’s room

was standing in the door to the waiting room. “I’m

finished, if you’d like to go back to the patient’s

room.”

“Thank you.” Scully and Skinner stood.

“I’ll see you in my office at 8:00 AM tomorrow.” He

tried for another stern look, but his heart was

clearly not in it.

They parted at Mulder’s door and Scully resumed her

place at his bedside. He was very lucky, though she

doubted he’d agree for the next few days. In addition

to the concussion and cracked ribs, he had a head

laceration that had required twelve sutures. There

were also two burns on his chest which she suspected

had come from a high voltage stun gun. That would

explain how a 120 pound woman had been able to subdue

an armed FBI agent.

“Skinner is *really* pissed, Mulder.” She caressed

the stubble on his pale cheek and ran her thumb

gently over his swollen lips. “I think I’m in for a

taste of what he usually saves for you.”

She reached for his hand and brought it up to her

lips for a soft kiss. Then she turned her head and

rubbed his knuckles against her cheek. “Come on,

Mulder. Wake up.”

“I’m awake.” The sound of his voice brought her head

up so quickly that she accidentally bumped the newly

inserted needle in the back of his hand, making him

wince in pain.

“Oh, Mulder. I’m sorry.” She rubbed the spot gently

in the way she knew he loved. “How do you feel?”

He looked at her with such sadness in his eyes that

it made her throat ache. “Scully, it was her. She

killed all those people. She killed Micki. For me.”

His voice was tight with pain, not all of it

physical, she knew.

She cupped his cheek, then moved her hand up to

smooth the hair back from his forehead. “I know.”

He swallowed painfully. “What happened to her?”

“She’s dead. She was thrown from the car. Her body

was found crushed beneath it.” The woman would have

killed him without a second thought. Scully felt no

regret at her death, but the pain in her partner’s

eyes made her cringe at what she’d just said.

“I knew her… a long time ago. I…”

“At Oxford.” Her voice was very soft.

“For one night… I didn’t know how much pain she was

in, and I didn’t care. I treated her like…” He

couldn’t finish the thought but she read the rest in

his eyes.

“Mulder, you were what? Twenty-two? Nothing you could

have done would justify what she did to those people.

Or to you.”

He took a deep breath and immediately regretted it.

“Ribs hurt?” She laid her hand softly against his

side.

“A little.” He shifted uncomfortably and Scully

reached for the call button. A nurse appeared shortly

and injected pain medication into his IV port. His

eyes began to drift shut almost immediately.

“You sleep, Mulder. I’ll be right here.”

He mumbled something and reached blindly for her

hand. The fierceness of his grip surprised her.

“…needed a friend…” and he drifted back into the

dream he’d been having before he awoke… about a

sad eyed girl with curly hair, sitting alone in a pub

on a warm summer night.

***

End

Bitter Harvest

cover

TITLE: Bitter Harvest

AUTHOR: Michelle Kiefer

E-MAIL ADDRESS: MSK1024@AOL.COM

DISTRIBUTION: Archive if you like, just tell me where.

DISCLAIMER: Mulder and Scully belong to 1013,

Chris Carter, and to the X-Files.

SPOILER WARNING: none.

RATING: PG-13

CLASSIFICATION: Casefile, MSR

SUMMARY: Mulder and Scully investigate the heart related

deaths of seven young people in a small town. Will Mulder

get too close to the truth?

COMMENTS: Written for the IMadeThisProductions VS9 season.

Please visit my other stories at:

http://members.aol.com/msrsmut/MichelleKiefer.htm

Maintained by the wonderful Jennifer.

Author’s notes at the end.

August 20, 2000

Dental office of Dr. George Taft

5:30 PM

It is so important to give thanks at a time like

this. Truly, he thinks, it is integral to the process.

George Taft rests his hand on the young man’s head and

offers up his silent gratitude to whatever makes this

possible. He regards the sleeping man before him.

“Thank you, Phillip, for the blessed sacrifice you will

be making,” he whispers through blue-tinged lips.

So weary these last few days, it has taken every bit

of strength just to put one foot in front of the other.

He can hear the wheeze in his chest from the fluid that

fills his lungs. He must hold onto the chair’s armrest,

just to stay upright. Just a few more minutes, he

thinks. Just hold on.

Timing is everything: a little longer and he wouldn’t

have the energy to do what he must. Too soon and he

would deprive the donor of whatever joys he might

experience in his last few days of life. He hopes

Phillip, while unaware of his upcoming sacrifice,

lived his last days to the fullest.

The man sleeps, so peacefully, oblivious to the

significance of the moment. His wavy brown hair

spilling over the headrest, Phillip’s strong young

body is stretched out along the light blue naugahyde

of the examination chair. A lovely harvest.

Vivaldi fills the air, an important part of the ritual:

The Four Seasons. “Winter,” is the perfect accompaniment

for the preparations–the restful, yet expectant strains

enabling the subject to accept George’s quiet suggestions.

“Peaceful, Phillip, be at peace. Float away on a cloud

of sighs. Rest your spirit, Phillip, soft, sweet,

gentle, no resistance. Sleep now, sleep, glide along

on angel’s whispers.”

“Winter” ends and for a moment, there is only pure white

silence. No sound of movement from the outer office,

the staff gone. Taft waits, waits, waits for the

perfect moment for completion of the ritual. There,

ah yes, there it is, he thinks, as the first triumphant

notes of “Spring” sound in the air. The swell of the

music causes Taft’s weary heart to beat a little faster

in anticipation.

“Spring,” the rebirth of life after the stasis of winter.

And now, the rebirth of George Taft. Taft’s fingers tremble

a little as he unbuttons Phillip’s shirt. The man sleeps

on, innocent as the angels, as the shirt is drawn open.

He is still so young; his chest is nearly as hairless as

a boy’s.

Can’t think about the loss, Taft admonishes himself. Not

if the sacrifice is to have any meaning at all. Some must

die so others can live; this is the way things have been

for thousands and thousands of years. Phillip’s sacrifice

will not be in vain. No, George Taft wouldn’t let that

happen.

He can almost hear his mama’s voice. “You must rest and

get well, Georgie. You have gifts the world needs.” He

would lie, bundled up against the winter chill and watch

the other boys play in the street. “Take your medicine,

Georgie, and so you can get well enough go back to school.”

He knows now what he needs to do.

Taft unsnaps his white jacket, pausing a moment to catch

his breath. He has almost left this too long, past the

point of exhaustion. Taft’s breathing rattles, his chest

heaving. It is time.

Placing his left hand on the baby skin of Phillip’s chest,

Taft presses his right hand over his own aching heart. His

bulbous, blue-tipped nails stand out against Phillip’s pink

skin. His hands are on fire, almost burning the skin of his

own chest. The smell of singed hair fills the room.

Taft smiles, watching his fingertips become pale and then

pink. Yes, it is ordained. So it has been and will always

be, George Taft will live; he will live. His joy is only

slightly tinged with sadness as he looks on the sleeping

man. “Thank you, Phillip,” he whispers.

* * *

ACT I

January 15, 2002

Hoover Building – basement office

1:45 PM

She reminds him of a schoolgirl bent over her books. Her

hair is tucked behind her ears, her face a study in pure

concentration. She’s caught her lower lip between perfect,

white teeth, and he feels very adult emotions begin to

stir. Maybe she doesn’t remind him of a schoolgirl after

all.

“Hey Scully, I’m starved. Why don’t we grab some lunch?”

“Hmmm.” Still bent over her reading, she raises one hand

in both greeting and a request for his patience. “Not

right now, Mulder. I’m busy.”

“Come on, Scully. Breakfast was hours ago.” He mustn’t

let her see how pleased he is to find her totally absorbed

in the medical records he asked her to review. Still, he

can’t resist a little prodding. “Interesting stuff?”

“Fascinating. Seven young adults, undiagnosed with any

congenital heart defects or other health problems, all from

the same small town and all dying of congestive heart failure.”

“I sense a ‘but’ coming,” he says as he hitches a hip onto

the desk. “Go ahead. You know you want to.”

“Okay, since you mentioned it.” She crosses her arms

and smiles up at him. “‘But’, Mulder, where is the X-File?”

“You don’t think it’s odd that all seven people died

within the last twelve years?”

“It is certainly anomalous, especially considering the

small population of the town. But while this is

interesting on a medical level, I don’t see anything in

these records that would indicate a supernatural cause.”

She levels a shrewd look in his direction. “What

haven’t you told me?”

She’s on to him. He smiles to think that she knows him

so well. It’s somehow comforting to know that someone

has him figured out.

“Scully, it sounds like you don’t trust me.” His

defensive tone is offset by a smile he can’t keep out

of his eyes.

“I believe I’ve only heard the first shoe drop,” she

says, poking his thigh. “Come on, spill.”

“Okay. The second to the last victim,” he says, sorting

through the files until he finds the right one. He

opened the file and began to read. “‘James Forrester,

age 25. Died March 11, 1999.’ There was something that

didn’t make it into the official report.”

“Why am I not surprised?” Her tone is ironic, but he

senses interest.

“Before he died of heart failure, James spoke with his

sister, Rachel Walker. He told her that someone had

stolen his heart and left him with one that was

worn out.”

“The autopsy notes make no mention of scars on

Forrester that would indicate he’d ever had surgery. He

became very ill as his organs shut down and was probably

hallucinating. It isn’t uncommon, and the hallucinations

can be very intense. How did you find out about this

anyway?”

“Rachel Walker has been trying for years to get someone

to investigate what happened to her brother.”

“And she finally hit paydirt,” she says with a flourish

in his direction. “Mulder, I’m sure Ms. Walker is

grieving for her brother and would like this to be

somebody’s fault. It’s not unusual for a relative to

need to place blame when a loved one dies.”

“All right. What else could have caused so many young

people in that community to die of heart failure?”

“There are a number of things that can cause

damage in young hearts. Coxsackievirus can destroy

heart tissue as well as several other viruses. Chronic

bacterial infections can lead to coronary problems,

not to mention cocaine use. Non-surgical organ hijack

doesn’t even make the list.”

“The last victim, Phillip Hajus, had a full physical exam

three days before he became ill. No heart problems were

detected even though he had an EKG. Scully, something

more than a virus happened here, and I think we need to

investigate.”

“When do we leave?” she asks, stacking the files.

“What?” This is far too easy. “Just like that–when

do we leave?”

“Yes, when do we leave for…” She opens the file on

the top of her stack. “Elmwood, Ohio?”

“Well, as a matter of fact, we have a flight at 5:25

tonight. Hey, didn’t we miss a step here? Aren’t you

going to say something like…?”

“Like Mulder, this should be investigated by the local

health department? Or Mulder, there is a logical

explanation for these deaths?”

“Yeah, something like that. You’re throwing off my

balance here. Probably interfering with the planetary

alignment.”

“Don’t worry. You’ll get your sea legs soon enough.”

She rises, straightens her suit and sauntering through

the door, tosses him a smile. “Well, are you coming?

I thought you were hungry.”

* * *

January 16, 2002

Office of Dr. Mark Kirkland

9:20 AM

“This is definitely not the Redbook my mother read.”

Mulder flips the pages on the glossy magazine. “There

must be four articles on sex in this issue alone.

You should read this one, Scully–‘Seven Sex Secrets

That Will Curl Your Man’s Toes’.”

“I haven’t heard any complaints.” She settles a stern

look on him before finding herself smiling. Masking the

sound of tearing paper with a series of loud coughs,

Mulder rips the the pages out and stuffs them into his

breast pocket.

“Future reference,” he assures her.

Fidgeting in her chair, she checks her watch. Dr.

Kirkland had agreed to speak with them this morning,

fitting them in between the flu shots and checkups.

They’d been waiting for three quarters of an hour, and

her backside was growing numb.

From deep in the inner offices, a child’s sudden cry

shatters the quiet of the room. Several waiting patients

glance up at the door leading into the exam rooms. A

young boy, who had been pushing a small car across the

carpet, climbs onto his mother’s lap with a whimper.

The wailing becomes louder as the door opens, and a

red-faced toddler is carried screaming through the office.

“The doctor can meet with you now.” The receptionist has

a voice that could crack glass. Her sour expression

reminds Scully of a nun she’d had as a teacher in high

school. The woman shoots Mulder a withering look as they

pass the desk, probably having noticed his magazine maneuver.

Yes, Sister Mary Constipation in the flesh.

Dr. Kirkland comes to greet them in the hall, ushering

them into his office. He is younger than Scully thought

he would be, no older than mid-thirties. He shakes each

of their hands as they introduce themselves. He seems

to hold Scully’s hand a beat too long.

“Dr. Kirkland, two young men were patients of yours when

they died of congestive heart failure, James Forrester

and Phillip Hajus.” Mulder begins his questions before

Dr. Kirkland has even released her hand, his voice

projecting calm confidence. Somehow this pleases her.

“Yes, they were my patients. Tragic, both of them so

young.”

“And neither had any history of heart problems?”

“Neither. I’d seen Phillip Hajus just days before he

become ill. He was going off to Ohio State for his

freshman year and had a very thorough checkup. After he

died, I thought that perhaps I’d overlooked something, a

virus or infection. But all the bloodwork came back fine,

and his EKG was normal.”

“Dr. Kirkland, there were five similar deaths in this

area prior to James and Phillip.” Mulder draws a folded

sheet of paper out of his breast pocket and hands it to

Kirkland. “Are any of these names familiar to you?”

“I took this practice over in 1998. These people may

have been patients of my predecessor, Dr. McNamara.

We might have their records in the basement.”

* * *

January 16, 2001

Elmwood, Ohio

2:10 PM

“Mulder, nothing adds up here.” She pushes back from

the table in frustration. “No history of heart disease

in any of the families. All seven of these patients

were remarkably healthy according to their records.”

He probably should tell her that she has a smudge of dust

on her nose. He won’t, though, not right away. It isn’t

often that he gets to see a less than perfectly put

together Scully.

They’ve spent the morning in the dusty basement of

Kirkland’s office, having persuaded the doctor to allow

them access to the medical records for the deceased

patients.

“I’ve been working out a timeline,” he says. They

hunch together at the tiny folding table, heads bent

over Mulder’s legal pad. “David Kissel died March 10,

1990. Maryanne Polasky died July 21, 1992. Frank

Sherwood, October 24, 1994. Cathleen McCarthy died

November 13, 1996. William Desrosier, May 28, 1998.

James Forrester on March 11, 1999, and finally, Phillip

Hajus dead on August 20, 2000. The length of time between

each death decreases over the years. There are over two

years between Kissel and Polasky, and then progressively

less time between each death. Whoever or whatever is

doing this, needs to do it more often.”

“Mulder, these records don’t indicate that anyone is

‘doing’ anything. I’ll admit there is a puzzle here,

but I’d guess it has to do with some sort of undetected

virus or bacteria.”

“Whatever this is, the timing is right for it to happen again,

very soon.”

“The timing on these deaths could very well be completely

random. If you look hard enough, you’ll find patterns

anywhere.”

“Scully, something happened to James Forrester. He

felt his heart being removed and replaced by another.

I want to speak with his sister.”

She regards him for a moment, and he wonders what she’s

thinking. “Okay, but you have to feed me first; I’m starved.”

He checks his watch, shocked to see that it is already

after 2:00 pm. Lunch sounds pretty good. He leans

toward her, pulling his handkerchief out of his pocket.

“Deal. Hey, Scully. C’mere. You have a smudge on

your nose.”

* * *

January 16, 2002

Rachel Walker residence

3:45 PM

“I know what you’re thinking. I thought Jimmy was

delusional too, at first. I know sick people hallucinate,

and Jimmy was so very sick at the end.”

Rachel Walker’s steady brown eyes gaze at them across her

scrubbed pine table. The woman sitting before them

is spare and tall, as serious as a college textbook.

They sit in her tidy kitchen, the air scented with pine

cleaner and ripe bananas.

“But you came to believe what your brother told you.”

“Yes. Jimmy was in and out of consciousness for days,

but he always came back to this. With each day, he

became more positive. Someone had lulled him to sleep

and removed his heart. He was so sure, so unwavering.

He wanted me to write it down.”

“Did you?” Mulder’s voice has a little edge of

excitement. That edge always worries her.

Rachel Walker nods, solemnly, the gleam of tears in her

eyes. She rises and walks into the living room. From her

vantage point at the table, Scully watches her retrieve a

notebook from the desk. Rachel holds the notebook against

her chest for a moment, her head turned away from the

visitors, before returning to the kitchen.

Placing the notebook on the table with reverence, she

carefully flips through pages until she comes to the

right place. She emits a tiny gasp at what she sees there.

March 10, 1999 is scrawled across the top of the page.

“This was written the day before James died. He’d been

sleeping more and more, having a lot of trouble breathing,

but that day, his eyes were clear, and he seemed really

‘there.’ It took him a long time to tell his story. He

had to keep stopping because he was so out of breath.”

She wipes a tear away, overcome with the memory.

“This is what Jimmy told me: ‘I felt myself falling

asleep. A soft voice was telling me to let go, to drift

off. I could hear music playing, something familiar, but

I couldn’t place it. Even the music was telling me to let

go, and I felt myself shut off. A hand was on my bare

chest, but I don’t remember how my shirt came off. Soon

the hand felt really warm, then hot. I felt my heart being

pulled out of me. It didn’t hurt, but for a couple of

seconds, my chest felt empty, and then it felt like another

heart was dropped into me. For some reason, I knew this

wasn’t my own heart.'”

“Rachel, is that all James said?” Mulder’s voice is

low, persuasive. “Was there something you didn’t write

down?”

“Jimmy told me he knew who took his heart. I didn’t believe

him at the time. I still can’t believe it.”

“Who was it, Rachel? I think Jimmy would want you to tell

us.”

“He said…he said he opened his eyes at the end and saw

Dr. Taft. I didn’t believe him. Dr. Taft has been our

dentist for years. I thought Jimmy was confused because

he’d been to Dr. Taft right before he got sick. I thought

he’d gotten mixed up. But after a while, I just couldn’t

go to Dr. Taft anymore. He didn’t act odd or anything,

but he just started to give me the creeps.”

* * *

January 16, 2002

Elmwood Motel

11:15 PM

“Mulder, could you hand me the file on Maryanne Polasky?”

Scully reaches out to take the folder out of his hand.

The eleven o’clock news drones on in the background: small

town stories that seem dull to big city dwellers.

She’s stretched out on the bed, in pajamas that are

little more than tap pants and a camisole, the deep blue

fabric contrasting with her pale skin. She seems totally

unaware of her effect on him, and he wonders if that is a

careful illusion. He forces his eyes back to the open

folder before him on the motel room table. He’s going

to find it difficult to sleep tonight.

“I think we need to talk to this Dr. Taft tomorrow,” he says.

After speaking with Rachel Walker, they’d spent the rest

of the afternoon and most of the evening interviewing

Phillip Hajus’ parents and the Polasky and Desrosier

families.

“Mulder, we have no evidence that he’s caused any of

these deaths.” She rolls onto her stomach and writes

some notes in the file folder. The panties’ soft

cotton clings to the gentle swell of her bottom, and

his mouth gets a little dry.

“Hajus, Polasky, and Desrosier all saw Taft just days

before they became ill. I’m betting that the other

victims were his patients, too.”

“Mulder, this is a small town with one dentist.

According to Rachel Walker, Taft is an outstanding

practitioner, gentle and good with fearful patients.

I wouldn’t be surprised to find that all seven people

saw him. I’ll admit the timing is a little suspicious,

but I’m still thinking more in terms of accidental

transmittal of bacteria.”

“So, we call in the morning and make an appointment.

I could probably do with a cleaning,” he says,

watching as she pushes herself off the bed. Damn,

that camisole is snug. She moves to stand between

his legs, her hands bracketing his face as she leans

in to kiss him.

“I think your teeth are pretty clean,” she says,

pulling back. “It’s getting late. See you in the

morning.”

She gathers up some of the files and walks barefoot

through the connecting door and into her room.

Oh yeah, sleep will be elusive tonight.

* * *

January 17, 2002

Dental office of George Taft

11:25 AM

“Dr. Taft, your next appointment is here.” Betsy’s

somewhat shrill voice cuts through the intercom. Ah

yes, his next appointment. He’d felt a prickle of

worry when the federal agents had called earlier to

make an appointment.

Taft tries to catch his breath. Losing his composure

would be a terrible error in judgment. “Send

them to my office, Betsy.”

The two people who introduce themselves as Special

Agents Mulder and Scully seem younger and better looking

than Taft would have expected. The woman is truly lovely,

with dewy skin and bright blue eyes. She offers a small,

fine hand for him to shake. Glancing down, she seems far

too interested in his blue tinged fingers.

The man is tall and intense. Taft feels the nervous

vitality of the man, his handshake firm and almost

testing. There is an inquisitive quality to the man’s

eyes that worries Taft.

“Dr. Taft, we’re looking into the deaths of several

young people who were patients of yours. I believe all

the people on this list were part of your practice.”

Agent Mulder hands him a slip of paper with a list of

familiar names.

“Yes, some of these names go back a number of years,

but I think they were all mine.” No point in hedging

on something so easily traced. Calm yourself, he

admonishes, these people can’t prove anything. “Do

you think their deaths were somehow related to me?”

“We’re looking into a number of possibilities,” the

woman says. Her voice is cool, like clear water

running over stones in a mountain brook. “I’d like

to take a look at your autoclave, Dr. Taft, and look

at the records for these patients.”

“Certainly. I assure you that I’ve invested in the

best equipment. I know our small town might seem a bit

provincial to you, but we don’t stint on health issues

here.”

“Dr. Taft, the family members we’ve spoken with have

nothing but praise for you. I understand that these

young people were in for dental care days before they

became ill.”

The man unnerves him, as if he knows many secrets.

Taft tries to will his heart to stop pounding, and feels

himself grow a bit faint. Please God, don’t let me pass

out, he prays.

“I’m afraid I don’t remember details, but I believe all

of these people were healthy when they left my presence.”

“Thank you for your time, Doctor,” the man says,

slipping the list of names back into his pocket. “Oh,

one more question. Do you always work with an assistant?”

“I fail to see the relevance of that.” The man’s eyes

seem to narrow just a bit. “Yes, usually I do have an

assistant present.”

“‘Usually’?”

“Well, there have been occasions when my assistant

needed to leave before my last appointment, but that’s

quite rare.” He doesn’t like that question at all, and

is relieved when the two agents finally seem satisfied

and leave. Closing his office door after them, Taft

listens to their voices as they speak to his assistant.

He lowers himself onto his desk chair, his chest heaving

with exertion. He needs to act soon, he thinks, or it

will be too late. Donor selection is so important, though,

and he hasn’t found the right person. Taft fights

panic at the thought that he might not have the

strength to keep searching.

He’d thought he had a good candidate last week.

Unfortunately, he’d found the man took care of his

aging mother. Taft couldn’t bear to cause hardship to

the man’s family. It was so important to find someone

with no dependents. The magic might not work

if he is selfish and chooses a donor carelessly.

The visit by the federal agents worries him. He has

been in this small town too long. Taft feels a deep

sadness at the thought of leaving. He’s grown fond

of his patients and employees.

His life has been by necessity a lonely one. From a

childhood spent with his nose pressed against the window,

he’s grown used to the solitary life, having to forego

so many things: wife, children, friends. His

work has been the one true joy in his life. He must

find a donor soon and move on to another town.

* * *

January 17, 2002

Bob’s Elmwood Grill

2:10 PM

“Why the hell didn’t you get an order of French fries? We

both know you’re going to steal mine.” He already detects

the covetous gleam in her eye.

“They taste better from someone else’s plate. It’s a

proven scientific fact.” To make her point, she lifts

one golden spear and brings it to her mouth. He watches

as coral lips part, and perfect white teeth sink into

the fry.

“So, Ms. Scientific Fact, what did you make of old Dr.

Taft?” he asks, taking a large bite of his cheeseburger.

“His equipment was state of the art, just as he said,

Mulder. We’ll just have to see if the samples I took

yield anything.”

“Medical science isn’t going to explain this one.

There’s something else here. I’m sure of it. James

Forrester was adamant in his belief that Taft had taken

his heart.”

“I checked the records for James Forrester’s appointment.

He had nitrous oxide during his treatment. Hallucinations are

not unheard of from nitrous. What Rachel Walker wrote down

is nothing more than her dying brother’s confused and drugged

imaginings.”

“Did you notice the time of James’ appointment?” he asks,

forcing his voice to remain low.

“I believe it was 4:45,” she says in a tone that shows

she knows exactly where he is going with this conversation.

She stabs a piece of lettuce in her grilled chicken salad

with a bit more force than seems necessary.

“And Taft admitted that he’s been alone for his last

afternoon appointment on occasion. He’s hiding something,

Scully.”

“Well, I’ll admit, there was something strange about him.

He seems to be in poor health. His fingernails were blue

and rather clubbed, and he seemed to be struggling for

breath.”

“And that sounds like…”

“All right, that sounds like heart disease. And lung

cancer. And about a dozen other conditions that affect

pulmonary function. In other words, it proves nothing.”

Her eyes are riveted to his last French fry, and he raises

his hands in surrender. Smiling, she snatches it up.

“I’m going to take my samples up to the Cincinnati office.

Do you want to come?”

“No, I have a few things to check out around here.”

* * *

ACT II

January 17, 2002

Dental Office of George Taft

5:25 PM

This has always been his favorite time of the day. The

last rays of January sun slant through the blinds, and

the office is silent. George Taft straightens up the

examining room, moving slowly and breathing hard. Tears

burn in his eyes, blurring the instruments before him.

By rights, he should leave these small tasks to his

assistant. He enjoys the day’s final details, though, too

much to hand them off. He isn’t sure if he can bear to

leave a life he loves so much. He braces himself against

the counter, the feeling of loss weighing heavily on his

heart. His heart. One could almost laugh.

“Dr. Taft?” A man’s voice echoes from the outer office.

He feels the surge of fear as the voice calls out again,

this time a little closer. He recognizes the voice now,

that of the male federal agent.

“I’m back here,” he calls out, stifling a cough.

“Your office door was open. I was hoping to catch you

before you left for the evening, Doctor. I have a few

more questions.”

There are moments in life when the direction one needs

to take is illuminated with perfect clarity. It occurs

to George Taft that this is one such moment, the answers

to all the questions laid out before him like his

instruments shining in the waning sunlight.

“I’m not sure what more I can tell you,” Taft says,

cautiously. The tiniest of smiles comes to his blue lips.

Agent Mulder studies the dental care poster on the wall

with a bit more interest than it requires.

“Before his untimely death, James Forrester talked about

his last visit to you. He said he had a strange

experience.”

“That was so long ago. I don’t remember anything out of

the ordinary at all.” Taft is pleased to note the vitality

of the man before him. Such a strong and healthy man,

perfect for the harvest.

“Tell me Doctor, do you often play music during your

appointments?” Agent Mulder’s bright, inquisitive

eyes lock on Taft.

“Yes, actually, I find classical music relaxes the

patient as well as myself.” Taft switches on the audio

system, the strains of soft classical music filling the

air. Magical music, the rhythmic pulsing of wintry ice

and snow.

“You love your work, don’t you?” the agent asks.

Taft smiles, excitement beginning to fill him. “Oh yes,

I consider myself very fortunate. I find a great deal of

satisfaction in what I do. I don’t think there is anything

as important as that, do you?”

“No, I guess there isn’t anything more important. I

imagine you would do anything in your power to keep on

with your work.”

“I suppose I would. My biggest regret is that I never

had a son to carry on with my practice. Do you have

a family, Agent Mulder?” Taft watches as the merest

hint of emotion flickers over the man’s face. Taft can

sense a deep sadness in Agent Mulder. It brings him a kind

of quiet joy to know he can end that sorrow. Ah, yes,

he has found the perfect donor. End this man’s pain

and extend his own life. Fate has truly smiled today.

“Is that how you choose them, Doctor?” Agent Mulder asks.

“You look for victims that have no dependents?”

Poor man, Taft can already see the slight glazing of the

eyes that signals the music is working. “I’m sure I have

no idea what you are talking about.”

“Oh, I think you’re quite aware. Is the music part of

it, too? James Forrester remembered music.” The agent

is speaking slower now, a very good sign.

“Isn’t it wonderful music? So restful, so peaceful.

It’s Vivaldi, you know. ‘L’Inverno’: ‘the Winter.’

Doesn’t this passage capture the essence of the earth,

asleep under a blanket of soft snow? Agent Mulder, you

seem tired. Why don’t you sit down?”

“You take whatever you need, don’t you? Those young

lives were sacrificed so you can keep on living.”

He’s struggling, swaying on his feet, eyes beginning

to close. “You’re nothing more than a thief. Why is

your life more valuable than theirs?”

“You’re so tired. I know you don’t mean those harsh

words. You just need to relax, to let go. Angel’s

wings will carry you, Agent Mulder, soft, soft, up

into the clouds. So peaceful, so gentle, rest now,

dear one, and let all the pain drift away.”

Agent Mulder’s knees start to buckle, his hands

reaching out to steady himself on the chair’s armrest.

It is easy now for Taft to guide the agent into the

examining chair. A wonderful subject, on all accounts.

“No more pain, dear heart. No more sadness for you.

Feel the warmth of sweet baby’s whispers as they cradle

you and surround you. Gentle, soft, peaceful. So tired

now, sleep sweet man.”

James had been a poor choice after all, resistant to the

music, to the words. He’d struggled against them, never

really succumbing to the magic. It was too late,

unfortunately, to find another donor at that point. Taft

had completed the transfer with his subject hovering near

consciousness.

But this one is different. Agent Mulder doesn’t stir

when Taft spreads his overcoat lapels wide, followed

by his suit jacket. The agent slumbers on as Taft loosens

his tie and unbuttons his shirt. “Winter” draws to a

close, as it always does. Taft waits, his excitement

barely contained for “Spring” to rise up like glorious

dawn from the silence.

It is time. Taft unsnaps his white coat and prepares

his mind for the transfer. Thanks, of course, thanks

must be offered. He is grateful to fate and the FBI

for sending the perfect donor to his door. He gives

silent thanks to Agent Mulder for his most beautiful

gift.

Hands in place, Taft feels the familiar warmth seeping

into his skin. He welcomes the burning, the fire of

purification and renewal. He watches with quiet joy as

his fingernails become pink as a baby’s again.

Agent Mulder sleeps as a child does, his features peaceful

and unaware. Taft looks upon his face with tenderness and

brushes back a lock of the man’s hair. “Thank you, my

friend, more than words can say, for your selfless

donation.”

Taft feels strength returning and draws sweet air into

his lungs. He would love to savor this glorious moment,

but time is the enemy now. There are important tasks

to carry out. He leans close to Agent Mulder and

whispers into the man’s ear.

“Open your eyes, dear heart.” Taft smiles as the man

complies, hazel eyes only half open. “In a moment,

you will rise from this chair. Your only thought will

be that you need to sleep. You must rest, nothing else

matters. The need to stretch out on your bed will

supplant all other needs. You will go to your room for

a lovely sleep, and when you wake, it will be as

if we never spoke. You won’t remember coming here.”

* * *

January 17, 2002

Elmwood Motel

8:20 PM

“Mulder?” she calls out, pushing open her motel room

door. He hadn’t answered when she’d knocked at his door,

and now she feels the first prickles of worry.

She’d been detained in Cincinnati, waiting for hours

while a short-staffed lab tested her samples. Worry

wars with annoyance as she looks down at the lab

results before her. Nothing. There was nothing at

all out of the ordinary on any of the swabs or samples

she had taken from Taft’s office.

She’d tried Mulder several times on her cell phone,

wanting to let him know she was delayed. Now it is

long past dinnertime, and she hopes he hadn’t waited

for her. It’s just like him to get involved in the case and

forget to eat.

The doors connecting the two rooms are ajar, and

Scully wonders if the maid left them that way.

She pushes the door open and peeks inside. Mulder’s

room is dark, and there seems to be a slightly

darker shape on the bed.

“Mulder?” She flips the wall switch, bathing the room

in light. Mulder lays, sprawled over the bed, still

wearing his overcoat and shoes. She feels a twist

in the pit of her stomach at the sight.

“Mulder?” She shakes his shoulder, relieved when he

begins to stir. “What happened? Do you feel sick?”

“Go ‘way. Le’ me alone,” he mumbles into the bedspread.

She rests a hand on his forehead, then moves it to his

neck, trying to decide if he feels feverish. His skin

is warm, but bundled in his coat, his temperature would

be up.

She needs to check him out, alarms sounding in her head.

This can’t be okay. She’s learned to listen to those

alarms. She rolls him onto his back, noting the pallor

of his skin. He should be flushed from overheating.

“Scully, what the hell are you doing?” he sputters as

he looks around the room. “What happened?”

“You were dead to the world, still wearing your coat.

It looks like you walked in and collapsed. Let’s get

that coat off.” She helps him shrug out of the coat,

and suit jacket. He sits forward, holding his head in

his hands.

“What time is it?” he asks, voice muffled.

“It’s after eight, Mulder. Where were you all

afternoon? I tried to call, but your phone was off.”

“I…I don’t remember. You and I had lunch.

Everything after that is just blank.”

“Mulder, that was six hours ago.”

“God, I feel tired. I must be getting the flu,

Scully. I can’t remember anything but wanting to lie

down and sleep.”

“You don’t seem to have a fever,” she says, feeling

his face again, her touch almost a caress. “Do you

feel nauseous?”

“No, just exhausted. I’m going to go to bed.” He pushes

himself off the bed and loosens his tie. He wavers as he

unbuttons his shirt, reaching for the desk to steady

himself. “I’ll be all right in the morning.”

* * *

January 18, 2002

Elmwood Motel

7:15 AM

He wakes to the rustling of sheets and the feeling of

movement next to him. Turning his head, he sees Scully,

propped on one elbow, her face pink from sleep, hair a

tousled copper cloud. She is his favorite early morning

sight, one he usually doesn’t see on weekdays.

“How are you feeling this morning?” she asks, scooting up

in bed to sit against the headboard.

He remembers now, waking here last night, still wrapped

in his coat, disoriented, and missing hours of time.

Scully had been worried enough to spend the night in

his bed.

He doesn’t speak immediately, unsure of his answer. He

is more unnerved by the void in his memory than he wants

to admit. Swinging his legs over the side of the bed,

he feels a wave of dizziness. As if beyond his

control, his hand flies up to his swimming head.

“Mulder?” Her hand goes to his shoulder, and she climbs

around to sit beside him. “Are you lightheaded?”

“Yeah, a little. My chest feels kind of tight, too.”

That is something of an understatement. His chest feels

like it has a thirty-pound weight on it. “I guess I

really do have the flu.”

He hates getting sick when they’re on a case. Scully

needs a partner who is working at top capacity, not a

coughing, sneezing mess. She rises and slips through

the connecting door to her room. He hears her root

through her luggage, returning with a thermometer

and a concerned look.

“Open,” she says, pressing the button to turn on the

digital unit. She stands between his knees, fingers

firm at his wrist as she finds his pulse. He inhales

the warm, sleep scent of her skin, wishing he had the

energy to draw her onto his lap and kiss her. He settles

for resting his palm against her bare thigh. The thermometer

beeps, and she begins to move again, as if released from

some sort of stasis.

“Your pulse is fast, Mulder,” she says, removing the

thermometer from his mouth.

“I can’t help it, Scully. What with you doing the sexy

doctor thing and all.”

“Very funny. You don’t have a fever. I think you should

get back into bed and rest.”

“Can’t Scully. We’re really close here; I can feel it.

I have an idea about how Taft chose his victims, and I

want to check it out.” Something nags at his brain, just

beyond the edge of his memory. What was the Yogi Berra

quote? Déjà vu all over again?

“Tell me your theory, and let me check it out. I think you

should get back in bed.”

“Work now, fun later. I’m going to take a shower and see

if I can knock a few of these cobwebs out of my brain.”

“Good luck with that,” she says dryly. Her voice softens

as she runs her fingers through his hair. “I want you to

tell me if you feel worse, okay?”

“You’ll be the first to know.” He pushes himself up and

fights the vertigo as he pulls clean underwear out of

his bag.

The water is refreshing, and he does feel slightly

better, though a wave of dizziness leaves him clinging

to the handhold set into the shower wall. The warm,

moist air seems almost too thick to breathe, though. He

pushes open the door, glad to hear the sound of the

shower in Scully’s room. He needs to rest for a few

minutes before dressing, and he would rather not set

off her worry radar.

He congratulates himself for getting dressed before

Scully appears. If he were honest, though, he’d admit

he was seriously winded putting on his shoes,

and he’d almost blacked out bending over to tie them.

Scully returns, fully armored in her dark gray suit,

carrying her briefcase and laptop. Her hair is neat

and controlled now, but he misses the wild tangle

splayed out on his pillow. She eyes him with concern,

perhaps dubious about his ability to stay on his feet.

“You sure you’re up to this?”

“Let me at ’em,” he groans, rising from the bed.

Scully spends breakfast watching him push his eggs

around the plate. He’d ordered them to appease Scully,

but now he can’t bear to even think about swallowing

food. The now forty-pound weight on his chest doesn’t

seem to allow for anything else to enter his body.

“Mulder, did you eat dinner last night?” Scully asks

over the rim of her coffee cup.

“I’m just not hungry,” he snaps. “Listen, if you’re

finished with your coffee, I’d like to check some

stuff out at town hall.” He signals for the waitress

to bring the check and hopes Scully might just forget

about his lack of appetite.

He pushes open the diner door, suddenly struggling for

breath in the icy air. A coughing fit earns him a discerning

look from Scully, as they walk across the parking lot. He’s

beginning to wonder if this is the flu after all.

He feels progressively worse as they pore over records

at town hall. He can hear a wheeze in his chest and

wonders if it’s noticeable to Scully. She shoots him

worried glances over the dusty books. It seems Elmwood

has never moved into the computer age, and town records

are stored in a cavernous back room. Their

credentials granted them carte blanche from the clerk.

“Scully, none of the seven victims were married or had

children. I think Taft may be choosing them on that

basis. He doesn’t want to impact others lives any

more than necessary, but his own survival is imperative.”

“Mulder, let me remind you that we haven’t established

Dr. Taft as having done anything. Your theory is

completely circumstantial.”

“Granted. But all the victims saw him shortly before

their deaths, and all had late afternoon appointments.

We need to talk to him again. But first, I want to

find out a little more about him.” He rises from his

chair, gathering up the record books to return to

the clerk. The room spins around him, and he grips

the table to steady himself.

The forty-pound weight on his chest seems to be

increasing by the minute. Crushing pain overwhelms

him, and the books drop from his arm, landing on the

floor with an echoing thud.

“Mulder?” Scully is at his side in a moment, hand

at his elbow. “Mulder, what’s the matter?”

He can’t speak, can’t pull air into his lungs. A

horrible sound reverberates through the room, like

chains scraping on gravel. He’s shocked to realize

that the sound is coming from him, from his chest.

A great weight is pushing him down, buckling his knees

until his fingers begin to slip from the table. Scully

grips his arms, unwittingly causing him pain. He feels

her lowering him to the floor, and a wave of love pours

over him. Thank you, he thinks, for not letting me drop

like a stone.

He can’t see her. The room seems dark and shadowy,

but he can hear her voice, frightened and urgent.

“We need help! Somebody call 911!”

* * *

January 18, 2002

Brantley Memorial Hospital

Brantley, OH

12:30 PM

“Forty-one year old male–chest pain, loss of

consciousness. BP 90 over 50. I want an arterial

blood gas, CBC and Chem 7.” The ER resident and

nurses diddn’t notice her following them into the

exam bay. “And send cardiac enzymes, too. We don’t

know what we’re dealing with.”

The ambulance ride had been harrowing. Elmwood didn’t

have a hospital, so Mulder was transported to Brantley,

twenty miles away. He’d regained consciousness in the

ambulance, eyes panicky over the oxygen mask as he

struggled to breathe. His fingers had felt swollen and

chilled in her grip.

“You’ll have to wait outside, Miss.” One of the nurses

tries to guide her back through the doors.

“I’m a medical doctor and Agent Mulder’s partner. I’d

like to stay; I won’t get in the way.”

The resident glances at her, and after a moment, nods

to the nurse. “His partner?”

“We’re FBI agents.”

“How long has he been having difficulty breathing?”

“He started feeling ill last night, tired and lightheaded.

He’s only been out of breath this morning, as far as I

know.”

They both look to Mulder, who nods slightly, under the

oxygen mask.

Scully watches the ER staff deftly remove Mulder’s clothes

under cover of the hospital gown draped over him. His

shirt and slacks are bundled up. She feels Mulder’s shoes

through the plastic bag they hand her, still warm from

his feet.

She clutches the bag close to her chest as she watches

them attach EKG leads to Mulder’s chest. She can barely

see him behind the flurry of activity surrounding the

gurney. His eyes, wide with fear, seem to search for

her. She can only imagine his anxiety as he fights to

breathe. Dear God, how many times must he go through

this?

“Bev, call Dr. Cerino. I want a chest X-Ray and an EKG,

right away.” The resident bends close to Mulder. “I’m

Dr. Kahn. We’re going to try to get you a little more

comfortable, Agent Mulder, but first we need to do some

tests. We’re calling a cardiologist right now.”

An hour later, she stands before a light box with Dr.

Cerino, studying Mulder’s chest films. She’d expected

to see evidence of pneumonia, perhaps, but not this.

The older doctor levels a rather severe look at her.

“I can’t believe you let his condition go this long.

Enlarged cardiac silhouette, diffuse pulmonary edema.

His heart didn’t get in this condition overnight.”

“I assure you, Agent Mulder has not been experiencing

any symptoms that would point to this. He runs or

swims almost daily, not to mention playing basketball

two or three times a week when we’re home. He’s had

several injuries lately and received medical care

that would surely have uncovered a heart condition.

I can’t explain it, but…”

“Has he sustained any blows to the chest? An auto

accident? Could bleeding inside the mediastinum be

causing the enlargement?” Dr. Cerino’s voice has

lost the edge, and she’s grateful. It had been

hard enough establishing her right to consult about

Mulder’s condition.

“No. No trauma to the chest as far as I know. He had

a slight concussion last month, but he recovered

completely.”

“I’ve started him on Lasix, and hopefully that will

relieve some of the fluid congestion in his lungs.”

Cerino says as he pulls the chest films down from the

light box and slips them into the envelope. “I’m

scheduling him for a transthoracic echocardiogram.”

* * *

Brantley Memorial Hospital

Cardiac Care Unit

5:45 PM

January 18, 2002

He wakes to the all too familiar sound, the beep,

beep, beep of the heart monitor. It should be a

comforting sound, but instead, it reminds him that

the sound may only be temporary.

Drawing air into his lungs has become the all-consuming

focus of his life. In and out, in and out, easing the

air beneath the anvil pressing on his chest. His

breathing does seem a little easier now, probably from

some of the medications he’s receiving and the oxygen

flowing through the nasal cannula. The head of his bed

is raised to help him breathe, but that hasn’t kept him

from dozing off and on all afternoon.

He wonders where Scully is. She’d been in and out of

his room since he’d been admitted, consulting with his

cardiologist and checking his test results. He had

been able to gauge his condition by the worry he found

on her face each time she entered his room.

He’d been poked and prodded, stuck like a pincushion,

and he felt far too lousy to even complain. The last

test hadn’t been painful, at least. He remembered the

shock of cold jelly on his chest and the slight pressure

of the ultrasound sensor rolling over him.

He raises his head at the sound of footsteps, feeling

a burst of happiness at the sight of Scully. She favors

him with a tremulous smile, taking his hand in both of

hers. Her firm grip feels both comforting and

frightening in its intensity.

“Hey, how are you feeling?” Her voice cracks, just

a little. No one else would notice, but he can tell

that she is rattled.

“Like an elephant is sitting on my chest.”

“That’s from the fluid in your lungs, Mulder. You

have what’s called pulmonary edema. The doctor has

you on a diuretic that should help relieve the fluid

buildup in your lungs and other tissues. The EKG

also showed an arrhythmia–actually, an atrial flutter.

You’re getting a blood thinner as well as

medication to help your heart beat normally again,”

she says, indicating the bottle hanging from the IV pole.

“I guess I don’t have the flu after all.”

“No. I won’t lie, Mulder. Your condition is very serious.

You’re maintaining your blood pressure for now, but just

barely.” She looks down at their linked hands, tracing

the edge of his plastic hospital bracelet.

“So, what happened to me, Scully?” He notices that her

expression grows graver by the moment.

“Mulder, you have extensive damage to your heart muscle.

Dr. Cerino is concerned with the rapid onset of this.

When viruses or bacteria damage heart muscle, it’s

often fast, but not overnight. I’m not sure I can

explain what happened. The echocardiogram results are

really strange.”

She pauses, perhaps wondering how to explain the

unexplainable. Her eyes drift to the digital readouts

on the equipment surrounding his bed.

“Strange?” he prompts.

“I had your medical records shipped from Georgetown-

made them rush them as an emergency actually. They

came a few minutes ago.”

“Scully, what are you getting at? You’re making me

nervous, here.”

“Mulder, your echocardiogram today showed an anomaly

of the mitral valve. The valve was what is called

tricuspid, meaning it has three leaflets instead of

the normal two.”

“And is that what’s making me sick?” he asks.

“No. The anomaly doesn’t affect the function of the

heart at all. You could live your whole life and

never know you had it.”

“Scully, what aren’t you telling me?”

“Mulder, you’ve had an echocardiogram in the past.

Actually, you’ve had more than one. Your medical

file is quite extensive–I had to pay for the extra

weight when they shipped it.” She favors him with a

forced smile. “This anomaly doesn’t show at all in

either the echocardiogram you had in Alaska back in

1995, or from the one you had eighteen months ago in

Raleigh. Your heart clearly showed a bicuspid mitral

valve in both tests. A normal heart with two

leaflets.”

“This isn’t my heart, is it?” he asks, eyes riveted

to hers. He can see the beginning of a rationalization

building in her, the pull of old patterns drawing her

back into rigid disbelief. He feels the chill of

fear; they can’t afford for Scully to close off to

all the possibilities.

“Mulder, I can’t explain it, but no, it doesn’t

seem to be the same heart.”

“So whose heart is this and where is mine?”

She doesn’t say anything for long moments. Her fingers

slip from his as she makes her way to the window.

“I had a hunch. I really can’t tell you what possessed

me to do this, but I had to check something out.

Phillip Hajus was treated at this hospital, as were

almost all the victims.”

“You checked his records.” In spite of the gravity of

the situation, he can’t help smiling.

“An echocardiogram taken when he was fourteen showed

Phillip Hajus had a tricuspid mitral valve. The

echocardiogram he had when he was hospitalized before

his death, no longer showed that. I don’t think anyone

questioned it at the time. They probably assumed that

there was a mix-up with the earlier records.”

She remains at the window, her face a tightly controlled

mask. This isn’t easy for her. He wishes he wasn’t

tied up with wires and tubes and could put his arms

around her.

“Unfortunately, we still don’t know how this happened,”

she says crossing back to the bed.

“Scully, this ‘happened’ the same way it happened to

James Forrester, Phillip Hajus, and all the rest of

the victims.”

“How? How can a heart be removed and replaced with

absolutely no sign of surgery? There isn’t a mark on

your chest, Mulder.” Her voice rises with every word,

fear and panic turning up the volume. “According to

your theory, all the victims were in the presence of

George Taft before they got sick. But you weren’t

alone with Taft.”

“Wasn’t I?” he asks, his voice loud in his ears. He is

forced to stop when interrupted by a coughing fit.

When he continues, his voice is hoarse and low. “You

don’t know that at all. I can’t remember where I was

from lunch yesterday to when you woke me up last night.

Anything could have happened to me.”

He sees the growing horror in her face. Hours of

missing time, a huge chasm of memory. He knows she’s

painfully aware of the concept.

“We need to find out more about Dr. Taft, Scully.

I need you to call the Gunmen.”

* * *

Dental office of George Taft

January 18, 2002

5:15 PM

“Good night, Dr. Taft. Don’t work too late, now.”

“I won’t, Betsy. Enjoy your evening.”

He draws a deep breath, pleased with his ability to

do so without a coughing fit. What joy there is in

simple things. A walk at lunch, the winter sun on

his face, a full day caring for his patients that

didn’t end in crushing exhaustion.

If only he didn’t feel this ambivalence at leaving.

He knows he should be packing, making plans to

disappear. But to leave his practice and his

patients with no successor, would be like

abandoning his child.

Part of him drifts into complacency, sure that the

threat from the FBI is removed. The woman was so

concerned with his dental equipment, he’s sure she

doesn’t suspect him. The man will not be a problem

after a few more days.

The man’s words echo in his head, no matter how

hard he tries to block them out. “You’re nothing

more than a thief.” Is he? Does he not have a

right, even an obligation to survive? People

depend on him: Betsy who raises her child on the

salary he pays her, the rest of his staff who

rely on the steady dental practice.

And what of the patients, some of whom were too

afraid to seek dental care before they found him?

Mouths that had been long neglected out of fear,

now healthy because of his calming presence. Who

would care for them if he were dead?

Taft remembers the first transference. So very ill,

his heart muscle destroyed by the fever, he’d stood

over a patient and felt terrible anger. How could he

be dying while that callow youth was gifted with

health? Watching from his office window, Taft had

seen the boy drive recklessly into the parking lot,

nearly hitting a pedestrian as he arrived for his

appointment. Taft cursed an unfair universe that day.

As he stood, gasping for breath over that sleeping

boy, he’d felt the overpowering desire to trade his

fate for that careless child’s. He’d become dizzy

and actually braced himself against the body of his

patient, while clutching his own heart in pain. When

the chest pain ceased as quickly as a light being

extinguished, he had been truly stunned. It was only

as his health returned that he truly understood what

had happened. He’d been shocked days later when the

young man’s tearful mother had called to inform him of

her son’s death due to an unknown heart problem.

Vivaldi had been playing that day, as he recalls.

That wasn’t unusual, as the Four Seasons had been

his favorite piece, but he had to wonder if it was

part of the magic. It was best, he thought, not

to question his gift too closely, so he made sure

the music was part of the ritual.

He wonders sometimes if fate had not played a diabolical

trick on him that day. Perhaps it was a punishment for

his audacity at cursing life’s inequity. Giving him the

means to correct fate’s error was a temptation impossible

to resist. Surely, his survival was ordained, even

required. Wasn’t it? Did he not have gifts to share

with the world?

“Why is your life more valuable than theirs?” He can

still hear Agent Mulder’s wavering voice as the man

swayed on his feet. The simple fact is that no one

has ever asked that question before. James could only

stare at him in horror, unable to speak. Of course,

his life is more valuable. His survival *is* imperative,

is it not?

Why does this question haunt him?

* * *

Brantley Memorial Hospital

Cardiac Care Unit

January 18, 2002

8:15 PM

“Try some of this orange, Mulder? It’s pretty

juicy.” She’s trying so hard, keeping the

atmosphere light.

“I don’t think I could swallow it. Wish I could

have some water.” He’s so tired. Breathing

is so much work now, more difficult by the hour.

“I know you’re thirsty, Mulder. They have to

restrict your fluids. Try a piece of this

orange. It might help.”

Scully’s eyes never seem to leave him. He finds

himself fighting sleep, afraid that if he closes

his eyes, he’ll never see her again. He allows

her to break off a tiny piece of fruit and pop it

into his mouth.

“Thanks,” he says, shaking his head when she offers

another piece. The orange was refreshing, but it

didn’t distract him from his desire for a large

glass of cold water. It seems there are so many

things he wants and can no longer have.

They wasted so many years, days slipping through

their fingers like shiny coins. So many years of

standing too close to her, breathing in her scent,

hoping to brush against her arm. The times when

he got a chance to touch her were golden and far

too rare. He should be grateful that they’ve had

even these short months, but all he feels is

bitterness.

Anger stirs in his chest, anger that their time

together will be cut short. He hasn’t had enough

hours of holding her, enough minutes spent kissing

her, enough mornings waking next to her. His fury

leaves him gasping. Scully, her concern obvious,

comes to sit beside him on the bed.

“‘S okay. Come on, you need to relax.” She runs

shaky fingers though his hair, whispering softly

until he is able to draw oxygen into his lungs

again. Tears slide from his eyes, drifting down

to his jaw. Scully doesn’t tell him not to cry,

and he’s grateful for that. Instead, she silently

joins him in his sorrow, her tears mingling with his.

The ringing of her cell phone shakes them both out

of their quiet moment. Snatching a handful of tissues

from his bedside box, she flips open her phone.

“Scully.” Her voice trembles just a little. She listens,

quietly drying her eyes. “Hi Frohike…Yeah, he’s

holding his own.”

Pulling a pen and pad out of her jacket pocket, she

sits, hunched over, listening to Frohike on the other

end of the phone. She moves off the bed, after a few

minutes, her body stiff and tense.

“Okay. Okay, thanks…I will.”

“Frohike hoping to have a chance with you soon?”

He knows immediately that his effort at humor is a

horrible mistake. She stares at him, shock playing

over her tearstained face. When she speaks, her

voice is a fierce whisper. “Don’t say things

like that.”

“I’m sorry.” He closes his eyes, wishing he could

call back his words. “What did Frohike say?”

“They looked into Taft’s background as we asked.

George Taft was born in Elmwood, March 5, 1947. His

childhood wasn’t terribly remarkable, though

he was a sickly child. Doctor’s records indicate

rheumatic fever and note that his mother went

overboard coddling him. Pretty understandable,

I guess. Rheumatic fever can cause heart

damage.” She keeps her eyes on her notes.

“The mother may have given him an outsized view of

his own worth, the all encompassing importance of

his own survival,” Mulder says. Speaking is becoming

harder and harder. The airflow through the cannula

seems to be decreasing.

“He left Elmwood when he went to university. Again,

nothing unusual in his college years. Graduated from

OSU College of Dentistry in 1971. The guys found a

record of Taft being hospitalized in 1979, though the

diagnosis was never clear. He suffered from an

extremely high fever of unknown origin but appeared

to recover. He moved shortly after that and lived

for a number of years in the Columbus, Ohio, area.

Frohike said they haven’t been able to confirm it yet,

but there seems to be a spike during the 1980s, of

heart related deaths among young people in that area.”

“I think he may be getting ready to move on, Scully.

You need to check him out.” Perhaps the tubing on the

cannula is kinked somewhere. He struggles to draw air,

panic bubbling up in him, threatening to spill

out of his pores.

Dropping her pad, Scully eyes him with concern as she

searches urgently for the nurse call button.

* * *

Brantley Memorial Hospital

Cardiac Care Unit

January 19, 2002

9:45 AM

“Good morning, Mr. Mulder. I see you had a rough night.”

She startles at the sound of Dr. Cerino’s voice, and

snapping awake, forces down her embarrassment at being

found dozing. The older man is studying Mulder’s chart.

“You could say that.” Mulder’s voice is little more

than a husky whisper, muffled by the full oxygen mask

he had been switched to during the night when his

breathing became worse.

The night had been more than rough. Mulder had thrown

PVCs and gone into ventricular tachycardia, necessitating

a change in medication. He narrowly missed defibrillation,

his heart finally returning to normal rhythm. Scully was

sure the crash cart by Mulder’s bed would have been put

to use before morning. Any idea of questioning George

Taft had flown from her mind as she watched Mulder

struggle for breath.

“Good morning, Dr. Scully. I’m glad you’re here.

We need to discuss our options.” Laying the chart

on the bed, Cerino examines Mulder, listening to his

heart and testing for edema.

Mulder looks so much worse this morning, and it

shocks her a little. His skin is gray; his face,

puffy. His jugular veins are distended, and the

pronounced wheeze in his breathing is gradually

progressing to a rattle.

Pushing her hair behind her ears, she rises from the

chair and moves next to the bed. She feels sticky

and rumpled and far too exhausted. Somehow, though,

the fear that sits like a jagged block of ice in her

chest makes any other considerations seem trivial.

“I’m getting worse.”

Mulder’s tone is matter-of-fact, calm almost, and

she finds that utterly terrifying. She raises her

eyes to meet Dr. Cerino’s, wondering what he will say.

She’s pretty sure there aren’t any real options to

be discussed and that Mulder is all too aware of

that fact. Reaching over the bed rail, she slips

her hand into his.

“Yes, you are. I’m concerned at how quickly your

condition has deteriorated. I suspect you both are

realists, so I’ll speak frankly.” Cerino clears his

throat. “Your heart has sustained tremendous damage,

far more quickly than I’ve ever seen from a viral or

bacterial infection. Now, we’re doing all we can

with medication to maintain your blood pressure, to

clear your lungs and keep your heartbeat regular, but

this is becoming more and more difficult.”

Cerino pauses, perhaps to allow them to process all

the information. He replaces Mulder’s chart in its

slot and moves to the side of the bed.

“I think your only chance is a transplant, Mr. Mulder.

I’ve contacted the transplant coordinator at

University of Cincinnati Medical Center and asked

for you to be slotted high on the list. We’re going

to do everything we can to buy you time.”

Blinking back tears, she squeezes Mulder’s hand. His

eyes are closed and his head turned away.

“I’ll leave you to try to absorb all this.” With a

surprisingly gentle touch, Dr. Cerino pats their

clasped hands before withdrawing.

“I’m not going to make it, Scully.” His words are

barely audible, his eyes still shut.

“Mulder, you can’t think that way.” Her own voice

is low. She gently turns his face back to her.

“Mulder look at me.”

He opens his eyes, and she can hardly breathe at the

look of sadness and love.

“Mulder, you have to keep fighting. We can’t give

up hope. I…Mulder, I don’t want to lose you.” She

swipes at the tears that slide down her cheeks.

“We need to talk now. They may need to intubate

you soon.”

“Goody,” he quips. His small joke has the desired

effect and she smiles, which seems to please him.

“I know that years ago, we decided to forego extreme

measures, Mulder, I mean if it ever looked hopeless.”

“Looks pretty…hopeless, Scully.” Each word is

a gasp.

“No!” Her voice is much louder than she intends. She

takes a deep breath and continues, “This isn’t right.

This isn’t a natural illness, or an injury in the line

of duty. It’s unnatural and I won’t give up on you.

Something was stolen from you by means we don’t

understand. I refuse to give up until I know how

this happened and why it can’t be put right again.”

“Admit my heart…stolen? Scaring me…. Like

my dream…come true.”

She can barely hear him from behind the oxygen mask.

His words come out in little puffs, and she sees how

much this speech has cost him.

“I’m not completely convinced at all. You have to hang

around and continue to badger me with far-fetched

theories, or I’m sure to revert back to an unbeliever.

Promise me you won’t ever stop pushing me.”

“Even if…have to haunt you,” he whispers. His eyes

drift shut, exhaustion and oxygen deprivation pulling

him down into sleep.

Her need for coffee becomes stronger with each minute.

She walks down the hall, searching her pockets for

change to use in the coffee machine.

“Dr. Scully. I was wondering if we might have a word.”

Cerino falls into step next to her, his hands in his

slacks pockets, white coat pushed behind him.

“Sure, I was just getting some coffee.”

“Why don’t we go into the staff lounge? The

coffee’s better there, anyway.”

He leads her into the lounge and waits until she

pours a cup of coffee. The room is empty, still

retaining the impression of laughter and bustle.

It reminds her of other rooms in other hospitals.

They sit at a table, and she nods at him,

encouraging him to speak.

“I think it’s time to call Mr. Mulder’s family.”

“He…um. He doesn’t have any family. I’m sort

of ‘it’.” She can’t believe how incredibly sad

that sounds.

“Maybe you’re enough.” Cerino’s voice is soft,

too kind to bear, really.

She feels the sting of tears and swallows them back.

If she starts crying now, she may never stop. She

raises a trembling hand to shield her face, feeling

much too exposed in her grief.

“I have to finish my rounds, Dr. Scully. I’ll stop

back a bit later.” Placing a gentle hand on her

shoulder, he rises.

“Thanks.” She smiles up at him, her vision blurred

by tears. He leaves, closing the door quietly behind

him. Pulling out her cell phone, she dials a familiar

number.

“Kim? Hi, it’s Agent Scully. Can you put me through

to the assistant director? Yes. It’s an emergency.”

* * *

ACT III

Brantley Memorial Hospital

Cardiac Care Unit

January 19, 2002

11:45 AM

He dreams about being underwater. The ocean is

turquoise and clear, and he can see the sunlight

as it glints and flashes on the surface. He sees

the light, but no matter how hard he swims, he

can’t reach the surface.

His chest hurts, starved for air, and the blood

pounds in his ears. The sun is almost blinding now;

he’s so close, but he still can’t break the surface.

“Mr. Mulder?” A voice, ungarbled by the ocean. “Mr.

Mulder, it’s Carol Morgan. I’m going to take your

vitals now.”

“Mmm.” He isn’t underwater anymore, but sadly, his

chest still hurts, and his head still pounds.

“Scully?”

“Right here, Mulder.” Someone brushes the hair

back from his forehead. Probably Scully, unless

Nurse Carol is getting fresh. His eyes finally

obey his request to open. It is Scully after all.

Carol goes about her business, taking his temperature,

checking his output, noting the level of medication

left in his IV. She examines his hand, checking the

IV needle under the bandaid. He likes her the best

of all the nurses because she’s got the gentlest

hands and the nicest disposition.

“All set, Mr. Mulder. I’ll be back in a little

while with some ice chips for you.” She pats his

shoulder, and smiles at Scully before she briskly

walks from the room.

“Not much time.” The words come out in a grunt, propelled

by the tiny bit of air he exhales. “Can’t say all

I want to.”

“I know.” Her voice is thick with emotion. She lifts

his hand to her lips, tenderly kissing the knuckles.

“I know.”

It comforts him to know that words aren’t needed now

that he hasn’t got breath left to say them. He won’t

tell her not to mourn. How could he ask her to do

something he would find impossible? He doesn’t need to

ask her not to forget him. Some things are just

understood.

“So tired.” The words come in a ragged whisper. Tell

me I can let go. Tell me I can stop clinging to this

useless body. He’s powerless to loosen his grip until

she gives the word. But Scully says nothing, her lips

pressed resolutely against his hand, now wet with her

tears.

His eyes meet hers and there is no release there,

nothing but a wordless plea to hold on, a desperate look

that says she won’t give up. Her strength has always

amazed him, and he hopes fervently that he can do what

she asks of him. But he feels the undertow, dragging him

deeper into the dark water. She presses one last kiss to

his palm before lowering his hand to cradle against her

breast.

“Mulder, we talked last night about Taft. I have to

leave for a little while. I need to talk to him and…”

“What? Tell him…give it back?” He gasps out the

question. “Need to…be careful.”

His chest feels as if someone were pressing on it

with an iron hand. He hears a rushing in his ears

and wonders if he’s fallen underwater again.

“Mulder?”

He can’t answer. He wants to, but the water is cold,

and he is sinking fast. He tries to hold on, but his

fingers grow numb. Somewhere above the surface, he

hears shouting and the shriek of an alarm.

“He’s in V-fib!”

* * *

“Mulder?” Her voice sounds shrill in her head. “Mulder!”

He isn’t breathing at all, and the sensors are rivaling

her voice for shrillness. She presses the call button,

but knows that the staff will be there in seconds from

the ringing alarm.

The monitor shows ventricular fibrillation, but disbelief

makes her check for a pulse–his wrist, his arm, and

finally his neck. Nothing. She tears off his gown and

thumps her fist on his sternum, but the tracing doesn’t

change. People are flooding into the room, shouting at

each other in shorthand.

“V-fib, start compressions!” she screams, and then she

pulls off Mulder’s oxygen mask, fitting her lips over

his to push air into his unyielding lungs. A hand on her

shoulder notifies her that help is here, and someone fits

a face mask tight against Mulder’s mouth with a bag to

squeeze in the breaths. She sees the laryngoscope and

the endotracheal tube, and she steps out of the way.

“200 joules!” Dr. Cerino calls from the end of the bed,

and she hears the whir as the defibrillator charges.

“Clear!” Scully steps back at the sound of the voice,

and she watches as Mulder’s body arches with the

electrical charge.

“Still in fib!”

“Charge to 300. Clear!” Again, the paddles push

against skin, and again, Mulder’s body jerks and

settles back in a sort of macabre dance.

“V-tach! I’ll take it!” Cerino announces with

grim jubilation. “Check for breath sounds.”

Someone with a stethoscope listens and watches as

Mulder’s chest rises with the push of air from

the Ambu bag.

“You’re in,” she announces.

“Lidocaine, one amp,” Cerino orders calmly.

“We need more access,” someone complains, and a

voice across the bed answers.

“He’s got a nice antecube; someone give me an angio.”

“Lido’s in.”

Scully barely perceives individuals in the mob, and

she notes their efforts with strange detachment.

Patients who’ve had near death experiences report watching

themselves be worked on, having died and been resuscitated.

She doesn’t remember that from her own experience. Now,

she watches, almost from outside her body as Cerino

charges the paddles one more time.

She wonders if she and Mulder have achieved some kind

of symbiotic connection. It is as if her own body lies

on that bed, and people are furiously working to bring

her back to life.

Her eyes slide shut, no longer able to watch Mulder’s

still body. She doesn’t need to see. Her mind provides

all the information she needs. Without a miracle, she’ll

never hear Mulder’s voice again, never listen to him

laugh, never kiss his lips again. She listens to the

voices around her and the piercing alarms from the

various monitors. These are the sounds she will

remember.

Hot anger settles in her belly, a sharp knot of

burning fury that threatens to slice her through.

She swallows bitter tears. Giving them vent

would bring relief, but she wants to hold onto that

anger. There is something she must do now.

“Dr. Scully?” Cerino has a gentle hand on her arm,

but she can barely feel it. “We’ve got a rhythm going,

for now. I’m going to have a Swan placed and start

him on some cordarone. We’ll place some pads on his

chest, in case we need to shock him again, and we’ll

get a gas to check for acidosis. I don’t need to tell

you how unstable he is. Without a transplant–”

“Thank you, Doctor. I have to leave for a while.”

“Dr. Scully, wait.” Cerino grabs her arm, firmly

this time. “I was on my way to talk to you before

all hell broke loose down here. I got a call from the

transplant coordinator at University of Cincinnati.

Mr. Mulder has been accepted into the transplant

program. I was just going to arrange for transport.”

“No. We can’t move him yet. I need to do something

first.” She’s sure Cerino thinks she’s gone mad. She

hopes he isn’t right.

“What are you talking about? We can’t delay here–they

won’t hold his bed indefinitely. He’s unstable as it

is. If we wait, he could decline to the point where he’s

no longer a viable candidate.”

“At the rate his condition is deteriorating, he’ll die on

the table, if he even survives the trip. A few hours

aren’t going to make much difference, Doctor.” She shakes

off his hand. “I really need to go.”

“Dr. Scully,” Cerino begins, before she cuts him off.

“I promise, I’ll be back in a couple of hours. I

may have an alternate solution.” She can’t explain

further. In her heart, she knows that science is

failing Mulder, that medicine can’t save him. She isn’t

sure if she is even capable of it, but somehow she has

to think like Mulder, to do what he would do if their

positions were reversed. “I called our superior earlier.

He may arrive before I get back.”

Cerino’s shocked expression barely registers as

she rushes from the room.

* * *

Dental Office of George Taft

January 19, 2002

12:30 PM

“Nothing to eat for at least an hour, Martha.

Wouldn’t want you to bite your tongue while

your mouth is still numb.”

The grateful look in Martha Bergen’s eyes is balm

to Taft’s heart. She’d neglected her mouth for

years, terrified of the dental drill. Without his

deft handling of her fear, she’d still be in

unnecessary pain. Who else could have helped her?

“Thank you, Dr. Taft. Thank you more than words can say.”

Martha climbs from the examining chair and straightens

her dress.

“Take care now, Martha. Have Betsy make an appointment

for a cleaning.”

“I will, thanks again.”

He hears voices echoing from the reception area, and

instinctively he knows something is wrong. This is not

the sound of mild Martha and screechy Betsy. A woman’s

voice to be sure, but edged with steely authority.

“I’m a federal agent. I need to see Dr. Taft

immediately.”

“Doctor is booked through the afternoon with patients.

Perhaps if you could come back later this afternoon.”

Betsy’s shrill voice drifts off. “Hey, you can’t

go back there.”

Panic bubbles in his throat, and he bolts through the

door and down the hall. He passes Mrs. Philbrick,

waiting for him in exam room three, barely aware of

the lady’s stunned look. He catches a glimpse of

movement behind him, the blur of black clothes, a

flash of bright hair.

The heart in his chest beats steadily as he fumbles

with the lock on the back door. He bursts through

the door and down the musty utility stairs. He hasn’t

been out through the emergency exit in years, not

since Betsy accidentally burnt a pop tart in the

toaster oven.

“Dr. Taft! Stop right there!”

clip_image001

The thud of heels behind him on the metal-edged

stairs propels him forward. Who would have thought

such a small woman could make so much noise? Her

shoes sound like gunfire as they hit the stairs.

He pushes the steel emergency exit door open with

enough force to send it clanging into the brick wall.

The air is cold, the pavement slippery with remnants

of snow and ice. His dress shoes have no traction,

and he slips and slides through the alley. His pursuer

seems to have no such problem.

“Dr. Taft, stop now.” Her hand closes over his upper

arm with an iron grip. She has a gun in her other hand,

and a look of desperation in her eyes. In spite of the

cold air and his inadequate clothing, he feels the

trickle of sweat down his back. This woman is

terrifying in her intensity.

“What did you do to him?” Her voice is cold, like

cracking ice. She isn’t even winded from the chase,

while he’s puffing with exertion.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about. I haven’t

done anything.”

“You stole his heart. That’s why you’re healthy now.

You look considerably better today than you did

two days ago, Doctor.”

“What nonsense. I can’t believe a professional

person such as yourself could believe such a wild

story.” She can’t prove anything; she can’t prove

anything. Repeat it enough, and he might just

convince himself.

“You’d be surprised at what I believe, Doctor. I

believe you hypnotized my partner. I believe you

traded hearts with him and left him to die. I don’t

know how you did it, but I know what you did.”

“You can’t prove anything. Who would believe you?”

The woman raises her weapon, her icy cold gaze

burning into him. “What gives you the right to

take his life away from him?”

“I only do what I need to survive, no more and

no less.”

“Your survival is all that matters? Your life?

What about those you steal from?” Her eyes burn

into him, and he has to lock his knees to keep from

falling. “You’re coming with me.”

He backs away, but her hand tightens on his arm.

The cold hard steel of the gun presses into his

side. His voice wavers when he tries to speak.

“If you shoot me, his heart will die with me.”

“Then I’ll just have to render you a suitable organ

donor, Doctor.”

“You’re bluffing.” Would a federal agent shoot an

unarmed man? He isn’t sure when he looks into

her eyes.

“Maybe I am. I wouldn’t take that chance if I were

you. I have very little to lose, Doctor.” Her

bitter smile frightens him, little more than a baring

of her teeth. “We’re going to the hospital.”

“No!” His knees threaten to buckle, and he fears

he might soil himself.

“You’re terrified. You’ve never had to face the

result of what you do, have you?” The anger in

her voice scorches him with its force. “Never had

to see your victims struggle to breathe. Damn you,

Dr. Taft. It’s time for you to look at what

you’ve left behind.”

* * *

Brantley Memorial Hospital

January 19, 2002

2:00 PM

The irony of the situation might be humorous if it

wasn’t so damned tragic. Dr. Taft seems to be on

the verge of a full-fledged panic attack at the

prospect of entering the hospital. She wonders

if he might go into coronary arrest with Mulder’s

strong, healthy heart in him.

She feels her own panic attack building. What will

she find when they get to Mulder’s room? Has she

condemned Mulder to death? She prays that she hasn’t

made the wrong choice.

She leads Taft through the lobby, a firm grip on his

arm. She may be the only thing holding him up at

this point. She has re-holstered her weapon, secure

that Taft is too frightened to bolt. Just to be safe,

though, she reminded him of its presence when they

entered the building.

For the hundredth time, she wonders if she has made

the biggest mistake of her life. She isn’t equipped to

make the leaps Mulder achieves with ease. She is as

earthbound as the roots of a tree.

Taft was right. She would be hard pressed to

prove what she believes. Without proof, can

there be justice? In spite of the echocardiograms,

her evidence is shaky at best. He was probably right

about her bluff, too.

The nurse at the cardiac unit station eyes her with

sympathy as they round the corner. The nurse smiles

at them, probably thinking Taft is one of

Mulder’s relatives, come to say goodbye.

They pause at the door to Mulder’s room, listening

to the hiss and whoosh of the ventilator and the

steady beep of the heart monitor. She feels a tiny

wave of relief at that relentless sound. But Mulder

is so very still on the bed, his mouth open around

the endotrachial tube in a silent scream.

“Let’s get closer, Dr. Taft,” she says quietly,

pushing him forward. “He’s dying. I don’t know if

he’ll last through the night. Look at him.

What right did you have to forfeit his life for

yours?”

She pushes Taft close to the bed and reaches out to

touch Mulder’s hand. Her own fingers shake, and she

feels the warmth of tears on her face, cooling as

they slide down. Together, she and Taft watch the

mechanical rise and fall of Mulder’s chest, air

forced in; air pushed out.

Scully watches the monitors, noting the steady decline

in Mulder’s condition since this morning. The dentist’s

body trembles under the steady pressure of her hand,

and his face is a mask of horror.

“Please, Agent Scully. I think I’m going to

pass out.”

“Can you make this right again, Doctor?” She forces

the words past the lump in her throat.

“I…I don’t know.”

“Do the right thing, Dr. Taft.” She speaks softly,

not trying to hide her tears. “You know in your

heart what you need to do. Make this man whole again.

Please.” The last word is no more than a whisper.

“I’ll try,” he says, nodding. “I don’t know if I

can reverse it. I…I need to be alone with him,

to be able to concentrate.”

* * *

He has to force himself to look at the man. Agent

Mulder’s face is almost unrecognizable to him now.

The handsome features are bloated, the tanned skin,

gray under the harsh hospital light.

But it isn’t this terrible sight that makes him want

to fix this. No, it isn’t this face, but the face

of the woman, desperate with grief. That is

the face that he fears would haunt him to his grave.

He’d worked so hard through the years, to cause no

unnecessary sorrow. Knowing that the donor would

be at peace, far from the tragedies of the world,

was his comfort. But those left behind know no peace.

He knows what he must do now. Carefully drawing

Mulder’s hospital gown down, he tries to avoid

dislodging any of the wires attached to the man’s

skin. The forced rise and fall of that chest is a

distraction, and he hopes it won’t prevent him

from concentrating properly.

He slowly unbuttons his own shirt, trembling fingers

making that difficult. The woman’s words whisper in

his ear: “Do the right thing.” If only he could.

Taft wonders if the magic can even work without the

music. The melody of the ventilator and heart monitor

will have to suffice. He presses a hand on Agent

Mulder’s chest, unnerved by the artificial movement.

His other hand rests on his own chest, over the

steadily beating heart within. Please let the

wrong be made right.

The familiar old heat penetrates his skin, the

scent of singed hair again fills the air. He

feels the sting of tears, the choke of a sob rise in

his chest. His hands begin to shake as blindly,

he reaches for the handrail on the bed.

Agent Mulder stirs slightly, but seems mostly unchanged.

He hopes that the reversal is not too late. More than

anything else, he wants to see Agent Scully again, to

see the look of sorrow change to one of hope.

Unfortunately, the room is growing darker. His fingers

feel numb, and the bedrail slips out of his grasp.

* * *

Brantley Memorial Hospital

Cardiac Care Unit

2:45 PM

Without the wall at her back, she would probably

fall into a heap on the floor. She stands, eyes

closed, praying so hard that words have ceased

to contain the thoughts. She doesn’t doubt that

God understands anyway.

From behind the door, the sound of something soft

and heavy hitting the floor jolts her out of her

prayers. She stands, frozen in place, for long

seconds, before carefully pushing the door open.

Taft is sprawled on the floor by the bed, clutching

his chest and moaning. It is the man in the bed,

who brings a soft cry to her lips. Mulder is

moving slightly, hands clutching the blankets. She

scans the monitors in disbelief.

Confident that Mulder is in no danger, she checks

Taft, laying a gentle hand on his neck, checking for

a pulse. It’s weak and thready, and he’s beginning

to gasp, undoubtedly in pain.

“We need help in here!” she cries out, pressing the

call button on the bed. Footsteps are already echoing

down the hall. She returns to Taft’s side, taking

his icy cold hand in hers. His panic-stricken eyes

bore into hers. “Help is on the way, Doctor.”

Nurses and the cardiac resident arrive and seem for

a moment unsure of which man to attend to. Scully

indicates Taft with a nod of her head. She’s

pretty sure Mulder doesn’t need anything she can’t

handle.

Aware of the frenzied activity behind her, as the

cardiac team works on Taft, she lowers the bedrail.

Hitching herself onto the bed, she takes Mulder’s

head between her hands.

His eyes flutter, gradually focusing on her face.

Her heart threatens to burst inside her at the

dawning recognition in his eyes.

“It’s okay. It’s going to be just fine.” She mumbles

platitudes, happy this time because they are true.

“Don’t try to fight the vent. I know it’s

uncomfortable, but it won’t be there for long.”

He nods his understanding, his eyes drifting shut.

She threads her fingers through his hair, and the

monitors tell her what she already knows. His rhythm

converts to a normal, regular beat, and the back

pressure in his pulmonary artery has begun to drop

from its dizzying height. His oxygenation climbs,

and he squirms a little, even as he sleeps, his

healthy body protesting the discomfort of all the

tubes and wires.

She turns at the sound of increased movement

behind her. Part of her mind had been keeping

track of the activity over Dr. Taft; now they’re

preparing to move him out of Mulder’s room. She

catches the resident’s glance, and he shakes his

head almost imperceptibly. Leaning over, she presses

the call button again.

“Please page Dr. Cerino.”

Cerino arrives half an hour later, stunned at first

into silence at the sight of a mostly alert Mulder.

Cerino examines Mulder, shaking his head the entire

time.

“I don’t understand. His heart is beating normally;

his lungs are already clearing. What happened?”

“I’m not sure I can explain it, Doctor.” Actually,

she isn’t sure how much Cerino could handle. And

maybe if she’s very honest with herself, she isn’t

sure how much professional disbelief she could

take right now. Cerino levels a questioning look at

her, but she can only shake her head. He turns back

to his patient.

“Mr. Mulder, I think we’ll have you off the ventilator

by morning. Your lungs are still very congested,

so I’d like to let the vent do the work for a while

longer. I’ll be back in a few hours.”

“Thank you, Doctor.” Her voice is relaxed for

perhaps the first time in days.

“I don’t think I’ve ever seen you smile, Dr. Scully.

You should do it more often.”

* * *

Brantley Memorial Hospital

Cardiac Care Unit

8:45 PM

“You know, one of these days, I’m going to start

ignoring the ‘come quick; he’s dying’ phone calls.”

Mulder looks up to see his superior lounging in the

doorway, arms folded. Skinner’s relieved expression

belies the tone of his words. An exhausted Scully

startles at the sound of their boss’s voice.

“I’ll try to keep that in mind the next time.” Mulder’s

voice is a hoarse croak, throat still sore from intubation.

His condition improved so much by early evening,

Cerino decided to extubate him.

“Sir. I tried to reach you with the news.” Scully

is flustered, quite attractively so. Pink cheeks

look good on her. “Honestly, Sir, Mulder really was

very ill.”

“I know.” Skinner’s voice turns serious. “We were delayed

on the runway at National due to snow. I called but you’d

left the hospital, so I spoke with Mulder’s cardiologist.

I know how close it came. So tell me what happened.”

“Are you sure you wouldn’t rather wait until our latest

epic case report comes across your desk?” Mulder rasps.

“You mean wait for the sanitized version? No, I’ve had

a long trip and could use a nice story. I think I’d like

it unvarnished this time. Go ahead, I’m going to get

comfortable,” he says, pulling over a chair.

* * *

Georgetown, Washington DC

January 29, 2002

8:15 AM

“Your hair is tickling me.”

His voice rumbles under her ear, pressed against his chest.

She enjoys the early morning warmth of his skin as she

nestles against his side.

“Hmm? You say something?” She mumbles, drowsily. Saturday

morning. Nowhere she needs to be and nothing she

needs to do except lie here and listen to the only music

she ever wants to hear. She smiles against the bare skin

of Mulder’s chest, enjoying the symphony of respiration

and heartbeat.

It will be a long time before either she or Mulder are

able to put this behind them. He hadn’t talked about

it, but she knew the specter of death still haunted him.

He’s awakened several nights, gasping and mumbling about

being underwater.

She knows he’s curious about her actions, but he hasn’t

pressed her for explanations. He seems to know that

she needs to work through the questions in her own heart

before she can answer his. More than anything else, this

may be why she loves him so much.

She finds herself hard-pressed to let Mulder out of

her sight. Every evening, there seem to be reasons for her

to stay over: she’s lost track of time, her eyes are too

tired to drive, her favorite movie is just coming

on TV. Mulder seems to be enjoying her attention, though.

She finds herself cherishing every touch, every word, every

kiss. Well, maybe that wouldn’t be the worst legacy to be

left with.

George Taft had almost stolen this all away from them.

He’d died the day before Mulder left the hospital; his

body had simply burned out the heart in his chest.

She’d sat by his bed that last day, waiting with him for

death. Taft was barely conscious, but she’d felt a need

to be there.

She didn’t think Mulder understood, really. She didn’t

fully understand herself. But Taft had finally done one

unselfish thing, and she didn’t want him to die alone.

Mulder was almost completely recovered. He’d have to take

it easy for a few more days, but his body had eliminated

just about all the extra fluid in his tissues, and his lungs

were finally clear. And his heart was beating.

Mulder’s stomach emits a fierce growl. That’s back to normal too.

“Come on, Scully, let’s get some breakfast. I’m starved.”

“Not right now, Mulder. I’m busy.”

End.

Author’s notes:

I have a long list of folks to thank, so bear with me.

First, thank you to Teddi Littman for answering my many

dentist questions. Thanks go to Kestabrook for beta and

warm friendship. More thanks to January, for her great

ideas. Tons of gratitude to the entire IMTP core group,

for their hard work. They are amazing ladies, and I’m

honored to know them. Very special thanks to Kel, for

beta, medical advice and translating English into “ER”ish.

Thanks also to Theresa for her artwork.

Let’s all of us cherish every moment.

Michelle Kiefer

A Christmas Peril

cover

TITLE: A Christmas Peril

AUTHOR: Kestabrook

EMAIL: Kestabrook@yahoo.com

RATING: PG

CONTENT: MSR, A

SUMMARY: Mulder and Scully’s plans for a Christmas

getaway suffer a setback, and Mulder’s life hangs in

the balance.

COMMENTS: For Courtney, and my Crystal Ship sisters

who made a difficult year easier. Mega thanks to

Laura, Michelle, FabulousMonster, Judie, and Catbird

for great friendship and super beta work. Also,

thanks to Charles Dickens for voicing no objection to

my borrowing his idea.

SPECIAL THANKS: to Humbuggie for loaning me her

character, Jack, and to Kimpa for her magnificent

artwork.

FEEDBACK: If positive or helpful, I love it!

DISTRIBUTION: Archive, if desired, after 9-21-01.

DISCLAIMER: X-Files characters are 1013’s and Chris

Carter’s. All others are mine.

SPOILERS: VS 9 canon. Brief mentions of Jack Campbell

from Humbuggie’s fine “Matrix,” and Clarissa McKinnie

from my VS 8 story, “Shady Rest.”

WEBSITE: A new one! Please visit:

http://www.geocities.com/kestabrook/Kestories1.html

A Christmas Peril

by Kestabrook

TEASER

11:55 P.M., December 24, 2001

Outside Springville, NY

“Mulder? Where are you?”

He smiled, his lips grazing the cell phone. “Hey,

Scully, good to hear your voice. Merry Christmas, a

few minutes early.” Mulder’s elbow rested on the car

door as he pictured her on the motel bed, her face

near her own phone. “I’m on the way. It’s snowing.

Did you notice?”

“*Notice*? It’s done nothing but snow, Mulder.”

“We’re in ski country. You have to expect this.”

“I assume that means you’re somewhere in western New

York, then. Finally.”

“Yeah. Almost to you…I think.” He squinted into the

blinding blanket of snow slamming into the

windshield.

“Why do I not believe that? Could you perhaps have

called me before this? It’s been hours, Mulder. I

would have called you, but I was afraid I’d find you

were still in New York City. Anyway, the last time I

heard from you, you were still in DC.”

“I was busy all day, Scully. After the flight to New

York City this morning, I was either at the precinct

or at Jack’s apartment. I wanted to get finished as

quickly as possible. I told you I’d call when I was

on my way. I needed to close out things for Jack.”

Jack Campbell, his old buddy from VCS who had left

the FBI and become a New York City cop, had been shot

to death not two weeks previous–a fact which made

Mulder grip the steering wheel tighter as grief

threatened his composure. “You aren’t angry with me,

are you?”

“Maybe just a little. Here I am, only five minutes

from Christmas, sitting alone in a motel in the

middle of nowhere. I’ve driven in snow, and I’ve

looked out at nothing but snow. I’ve been here

waiting for you–over ten hours now–to show up for a

*ski* vacation–though neither of us skis. Why would

I be angry? Just because you and I could have been

warm and cozy at my mother’s house, waiting to

celebrate the holiday with my family? Next year, if

your email friend, Clarissa, suggests a vacation

spot, get my okay before you make plans.”

“Bah, humbug, Scully.” Mulder winced from her rant.

“Bah, humbuggie, Mulder.”

“I haven’t exactly had a great day,” he told her.

“Getting a flight out of New York wasn’t easy, and

once I did, we spent over three hours on the ground

in Rochester. Buffalo couldn’t clear the runways fast

enough in this blizzard. The flight attendants showed

‘A Christmas Carol’ twice–only movie they had

onboard. We finally took a bus to Buffalo, and by

that time, the only rental car left was a 1980 Ford

Fiesta at ‘Rent a Lemon’; I might as well be in a

shoebox, as tiny as this thing is. My head hits the

roof if I yawn.”

“Too bad *you* don’t have little legs,” she replied.

“You know, Mulder, the inn you sent me to was fully

booked. I spent the day finding a motel with a

vacancy.”

“But we had reservations–”

“My plane from DC to Buffalo was late, and it took me

hours to get a rental car, then find Glenwood after I

left the airport. Driving in this storm took hours.

By the time I got to the inn, our reservations had

been forfeited.”

“Scully, I–”

“And, Mulder, you’ve dumped me during cases in the

past; I’ve forgiven you for taking off with little or

no explanation. But this morning when you dumped

yourself from our flight and let me go on ahead, I

was really shocked. I guess I wonder at your

priorities. You know, you being able to get on

flights whenever you want has to be one of the

biggest Christmas miracles yet.”

“Scully, I’m sorry for the last-minute notice, but I

needed to go to New York and finish taking care of

Jack’s things.” He swallowed hard as he remembered

the emptiness of his dead friend’s apartment.

“I realize that, but it could have waited, couldn’t

it? I mean, this was supposed to be a getaway for the

two of us, Mulder.”

“I *am* sorry, Scully.” Mulder slowed the car’s

speed. He could no longer tell the difference between

road and snowbank. “The NYPD *did* call me last

night, asking if I’d help finalize Jack’s case

paperwork; some of them are going on vacation

starting tomorrow, and they wanted to get it done.

And I wanted to pack up Jack’s apartment and get that

off my mind before our time together. I figured doing

both Jack-related things the same day would be

preferable.” He smiled. “I promise that when I get

there, I’ll make it all up to you.” He hoped that the

passionate scenes he imagined might fill her mind,

too. “Where are you?”

She heaved a sigh. “I ended up in a town which is

somewhat southwest of Glenwood and your Kissing

Bridge–what a romantic title, by the way, for

nothing but a ski slope. Springville is the town, and

I’m in Room 8 of a motel called ‘The Palace’ which is

about as grungy as cheap motels come.”

“Springville? The Palace?” Mulder scowled. “I was

there ten minutes ago! I took 219 ’cause 400 was

closed. I’m on the other side of Springville–”

“Better turn around then. If you’d called before you

left Buffalo, you could be in this room right now,”

she murmured. “By the way, Mulder, you do realize

that it’s illegal in this state to talk on your cell

phone while driving, don’t you?”

“I’ll hide it if I see any cops.” His smile dwindled

to a frown. “Can’t believe I just passed you. I got

lost, and a guy at a gas station gave me directions.

That gas station was across from your motel.” He got

no response. “I’m looking for a place to turn around.

I should be there in fifteen minutes. There’s a good

two feet of snow out here; it’s not easy finding a

driveway that’s been shoveled. The plows must have

been out all day, trying to keep up.”

“Tell me about it. Those directions you gave me were

worthless–at least in this storm. Too many roads

were closed.”

“Scully?” With the difficult drive and long hours of

travel, he felt too fatigued to discuss much more in

the car. “I’m sorry. I thought it would be better if

you went ahead. And I should have called you sooner.

I know I’ve screwed up.”

“And it was all so avoidable. We could have waited

until after Christmas to come here.”

Mulder scowled. “You could have stayed at your

mother’s if you’d really preferred that.”

“*You* were invited, too.”

“It wouldn’t have been the same as this. Besides,

your brother’s animosity doesn’t fill me with the

Christmas spirit.”

“Yeah, as if you know Christmas spirit.” Scully’s

tone was matter-of-fact. “You know, Mulder, if we’re

going to go ahead in this relationship, you’re going

to have to face my family one of these days.”

“I’d be glad to if your brother was ready to face

me.” He quickly swerved to miss a car whose

headlights he’d hardly seen in the blinding deluge.

“I would have gone–”

“Right. And looked edgy and unhappy the entire day.

Mulder, you’d rather have been with the Gunmen,

talking conspiracy theories, than with my family.

You’d rather have been sitting alone at home watching

a movie for the thousandth time.”

“I would have gone if you’d insisted.”

“Why should I have to insist? You were asked. It’s

only polite to accept. I would have liked to have–to

have had you there…with me.” She paused, then

continued. “Too late anyway. Here we are, stranded in

snow country. Yee-ha. Merry Christmas to you, too.”

Mulder pulled the car back onto what he assumed was

the road and slowed its speed to a mere crawl. “Look,

we’ll talk when I get there.” When she said nothing,

he added, “I’m looking for a turn-around. I’ll see

you in a few minutes.” He ended the conversation and

muttered in the car’s stillness, “Unless you’d rather

I just keep going.” He then tossed his cell phone

into the passenger’s seat.

He now gripped the steering wheel as tightly as he

could–partly because it was *that* hard to drive in

the present conditions, and partly because he was

frustrated with Scully. His fatigue and the day’s

earlier emotional upheaval didn’t help matters

either. The getaway had been Mulder’s idea to curb

his grief over his friend’s death by sharing “secret”

time with the person he most loved. But the past few

hours may have spoiled that holiday getaway already–

for both of them.

“Damn it, Scully,” he muttered, “this could have been

so good.”

Suddenly, headlights sprang from the darkness and

headed straight toward him. They belonged to a

tractor-trailer moving much faster than prudent on

such a night. And they were too close.

Mulder gasped as he pulled the steering wheel to the

right and his foot slammed onto the accelerator. But

he felt no relief as the car skidded and narrowly

missed impact with the truck. Instead, he was

conscious of a scream escaping his lips as his car

plunged into a snowbank and cartwheeled. He passed

into silence as the vehicle became airborne, flipping

once before hitting the deep snow and sliding like a

toboggan down a steep bank. Rightside up, it came to

rest in a snowbank near the underside of a bridge.

But Mulder was oblivious. His head had collided with

the badly dented roof of the tiny car. A blinding

pain raced through it, and he lapsed into

unconsciousness. A blanket of white snow soon covered

the car, obscuring it from the roadway above.

*****************************

ACT I

12:20 A.M., December 25, 2001

Scully, her hands on her hips and jaw set in a fierce

scowl, continued to pace the narrow path between the

motel room’s bed and door. “Damn it!” she muttered

between clenched teeth. “Damn him!” She no longer

needed the blanket she’d tossed around her shoulders;

her emotions warmed her enough.

The day had gotten the best of her. She was tired,

worried, frustrated, annoyed, and relieved all at

once, and she’d allowed those feelings to inject

themselves into her conversation with Mulder. That

wasn’t like her at all. Where was her calm, steady

exterior? Hearing his voice had been so welcome to

her, and yet, she’d basically told him just the

opposite. But then, why not? He certainly hadn’t

minded leaving her alone for the day, putting NYPD

cops’ happy Christmas before hers. Maybe he *should*

know she didn’t like being low on his list of

priorities.

She’d tried to call him back, but he’d shut his phone

off completely. And that was typical of him: dumping

her one way or another.

She almost wished she *was* at her mother’s right

now, basking in the warmth from the fireplace,

singing carols, drinking eggnog, and watching her

nephew gaze at the lights on the gaily decorated

tree. Mulder could have been home, alone, doing

whatever he did on Christmas. Why make her prisoner

to his lonely excuse for a celebration?

And why *had* she agreed to this getaway? What had

intrigued her about spending a few days with Mulder

at a wilderness resort? Just because they would be

anonymous and could wander together amongst

strangers, holding hands or wrapping their arms

around each other, enjoying the public intimacy that

other couples experienced? Scully shivered. Just the

thought of being able to enjoy such public intimacy

made her tingle.

Why did his work always come first?

With frustrated movements, her hands tugged at the

tie of her white terry-cloth robe and then tore the

garment from her shoulders. With even less caution,

she removed the red, lacy negligee she’d bought

specially for this night. She wadded it into a lumpy

ball, and flung it into her suitcase. “Sexy” was not

how she felt at the moment, and she refused to let

Mulder see that negligee until she did. After re-

dressing in the business suit she’d worn for travel,

she sat on the bed. She’d wait for him to arrive.

She’d let him apologize again. She’d let him explain

why a case took preference to her. Then she’d try to

sleep. And in the morning, if his reasons weren’t

good enough, she’d leave him to enjoy his

lonely Christmas.

**********************

12:30 A.M.

Mulder decided that opening his eyes was a bad idea.

The pain surging through his head was like a boulder

impacting cardboard. He could feel the seatbelt still

strapping him to the seat, and his head rested on the

icy window. His knees ached, and he knew without

looking that the dashboard was lodged against them.

He felt lethargic, and moving his head from the

window to the headrest seemed a gargantuan effort.

He wanted nothing but to sleep. In the thermal

underwear, boots, and parka he’d donned before

leaving New York City, he was insulated against the

cold. He was upright, and suffering most from the sad

realization that it might be some time before Scully

cooled down enough to miss him. Getting out of the

car wouldn’t be prudent since he had no idea where he

was, and night was far from over. He also doubted

whether he possessed adequate alertness, balance, and

energy to walk. Sleep sounded good.

In his muddled mind, he slowly became aware of the

steady clinking of metal hitting metal. It wasn’t due

to anything within the car; the motor had died when

the vehicle hit the snowbank. He realized the sound

was coming from beside him.

Mulder forced his eyes open, and he waited a moment

for the resulting nausea to subside. As his vision

focused, he found the car strangely illuminated, and

he could see a spider’s web of cracked windshield

before him. But the clinking metal continued to

attract his attention, and he let his head slowly

pivot to the right.

And then he gasped and stared in disbelief. “Jack?”

Beside him, basked in a faint, white light, sat his

deceased friend.

“Nice driving back there, Mulder. Were you trying to

jump the creek?”

“Jack?” The pain in Mulder’s head throbbed, and he

squinted against it. Still hearing the clinking, he

noticed that Jack held a pair of handcuffs and

repeatedly closed and then opened them. Mulder

swallowed. “Jack, you’re dead.”

The apparition chuckled. “Yeah, I was the first to

find out.” He smiled. “Heck of a way to go. Bang! And

dead Jack.”

Mulder stared closely at his old friend, seeing his

blond hair and blue eyes shining in the light. “You

were killed. I saw your body, Jack.”

“Relax, buddy.” He lightly punched Mulder’s arm.

“How many times a day do you get to see a ghost?” He

laughed at Mulder’s anguish. “I heard what you told

your partner back there at the cemetery, by the way,

and you were right. Where I am *is* a very happy

place. You’ll like it when you arrive.”

“I can’t believe it, Jack. This can’t be happening.

You’re here, but you’re dead.”

“Believe it. And hey, you *could* be, you know.

Dead.”

“Now?” Mulder winced.

Jack shrugged and pulled the metal cuffs apart once

more. “Maybe. Or maybe not. It depends.”

“What do you mean?”

“You’ve been in an accident, Mulder. And not a

‘slight’ one. Your car left the road, flipped, and

slid down an embankment. Yeah, you landed rightside

up, but you could still be badly injured. Or not. You

could have massive head trauma or a mild concussion.

You could freeze to death or maybe not. That’s the

beauty of an accident like this–so many things can

change one way or another before you’re found.”

“I don’t get it. Do you mean my injuries haven’t been

decided yet? That someone is going to choose whether

I live or die based on some criteria?”

“Yep. That’s what I mean.”

“Who? And based on what?”

Jack snapped the handcuffs back together. “I don’t

want to get into that.”

“Why don’t you just take me now?”

“Aw c’mon. Give it a little fight. Surely you’d like

to stay a while longer. Scully is waiting, after

all.”

Mulder grunted. “I’m not sure she wants to see me.”

“That’s crap, and you know it.”

“Not necessarily. Every good person I’ve ever had in

my life has left or been taken from me. Or I’ve

screwed up relationships until they’re beyond repair.

My sister. My parents. You. Others.” Images of loved

ones’ faces floated before his eyes. He smiled sadly

as he saw Samantha. “Maybe I *am* willing to go with

you now.”

“Not so fast, buddy. I think you’re forgetting a few

things. And not appreciating a few others.”

“I think you’re wrong.”

“Look.” Jack sighed and held up the handcuffs. “See

these? They’re what I wore during my life, but I

never realized it until I didn’t have life anymore. I

was a guy who knew what he wanted. A cop who loved

the job and devoted himself to it. And you know what?

I missed out on a whole bunch of ‘could have beens’.

Just like you, Mulder. Now I admit, this idea of

yours–this vacation with Scully–was good. You might

have found some happiness. But what happened? You

were willing to delay it for a dead friend? You’re

willing to give it up now after a few opposing words?

You never give up on a case when faced with

obstacles. In fact, they intrigue you.”

“Yeah, well, this was different.”

“Bullshit,” Jack countered. “You wimped out.”

“Did not.” Mulder rubbed his aching forehead.

“Scully made some good points in that argument, and

you’re ready to walk away from your vacation. That’s

wimping out.”

“No, it isn’t.”

“Then what is it? What do *you* call it?”

“I call it ‘letting Scully do what she wants’.”

Mulder closed his eyes and grimaced. “Maybe she was

right. I should have let her go to her mother’s. Her

plans were set, and she changed them for me. She

doesn’t need me interfering. She doesn’t even need

me.”

Jack laughed. “You don’t have time for self-pity. Or

for throwing away your personal life. You and Scully

have both been doing that for years.” His ghostly

hand rested on Mulder’s sleeve. As his old friend

opened his eyes, Jack calmly warned, “You have to

take the handcuffs off, buddy. You have to stop

having ‘could have beens’; stop sacrificing and

ignoring what *you* want. You *can* do that; it’s not

too late for you.”

“Life’s not all about me, Jack. I find cases; Scully

goes with me. I say ‘Ready?’, and Scully lines up.

She always sacrifices for me, and this vacation is

just another example. I’m selfish already; I don’t

think I ‘sacrifice’ much at all.”

“Yeah, you do. You’re constantly sacrificing personal

happiness. So is Scully. And maybe you’re both hungry

for change. Do you think she only came here for

*your* sake? Maybe she’s looking for some personal

happiness, too.”

“You’re wrong.”

“Am I?” Jack scoffed. “I’ll show you I’m not. And

I’ve got some helpers who’ll be along soon to offer

you proof.” He tossed the handcuffs onto the Fiesta’s

cracked dashboard. He followed those with several

pieces of Mulder’s cell phone and smiled at his

friend’s scowl. “I gotta go. Take care of yourself,

man. And pay attention to what you’ll see; you may

find that you want to stay on this planet a while

longer.”

As Mulder watched, Jack seemed to fade through the

passenger’s door. The faint white light followed him.

In its illumination, Mulder glimpsed images of his

parents and Samantha holding pairs of handcuffs out

to him, and then they, too, faded away.

Mulder let his head sag against the headrest. As his

eyes adapted to the darkness, he found he could see

little; snow covered the windows and windshield. His

body cramped and his mind foggy, he allowed the pain

behind his eyes to take over, enveloping him in

comforting depths of sleep.

************************

1:00 A.M.

Scully had begun pacing again, adding to her route

between the door and bed an occasional stop at the

window to ascertain headlights in the parking lot.

Mulder wouldn’t have taken an hour to find a place to

turn around. She wondered if he’d been so angry

with her that he’d decided not to arrive at all?

She’d repeatedly tried to reach him on the cell

phone, but he had obviously turned it off. And

perhaps he was reluctant to call her.

She wanted to kick herself, to take back her words.

So what if she’d had a bad day? His couldn’t have

been any better. She’d made it safely and had

actually looked forward to being here with Mulder, to

being alone with him for a few days.

The whole getaway was a complete secret. Almost.

Until she’d driven to her mother’s to make apologies

for their absence during the holidays.

“A case, Dana? At Christmas?” Maggie had sat on the

couch, her eyes showing concern.

“No, Mom,” Scully had replied, blushing.

“But you’re going to New York? Why?”

“Mulder and I…Mom…we just want to…”

Slowly Maggie had smiled, then nodded. “Going away

together? Well, it’s about time.”

“What?” Certainly her mother could not know what she

and Mulder felt for each other. Scully had kept it

very well hidden–or so she’d thought.

“You and Fox owe it to yourselves to have some fun.

Put down the badges; get to know each other.”

“But Mom–” Scully quit trying to argue. Her mother

merely repeated the thoughts she herself had had in

the car. “You’re not angry about me–us–not coming

here for Christmas?”

Maggie had risen from the couch and straightened an

ornament on the Christmas tree. “I’d love to have

you–both–with us. But honey, you have to do what’s

best for you. You’re always here for me. You can see

Bill and Tara when you get back. In fact, we’ll have

another celebration then. How’s that?”

Scully, smiling, had embraced Maggie warmly.

Scully checked her watch again. She checked the

window. She went to the door, unlocked and opened it,

and again felt the rush of frigid air and blowing

snow in her face. The streetlights were faint in the

white deluge, and judging from the snow piled atop

the roofs of the cars in the parking lot, none of

them were new arrivals.

“Mulder, where the hell are you?” she whispered.

Was it too early to call the police? And if Mulder

was on his way back to the airport, how would she

explain that to them or to emergency crews?

No, she’d wait. Or look for him herself. Sure, she

could spot a little Ford Fiesta in a big snowstorm.

He hadn’t even told her what color it was. With her

luck, it was probably white.

She sat on the bed, shivering from chills of fear.

Something wasn’t right for Mulder. She felt it in her

bones.

***************************

1:05 A.M.

Mulder felt the presence before he turned his head.

Again, a ghostly illumination filled the car, but he

wasn’t prepared what he saw.

“Byers?” He blinked to be sure of his vision.

“In a manner of speaking.”

“You aren’t a ghost–yet–are you?”

clip_image002

“I prefer the term ‘apparition’,” Byers told him.

“‘Ghost’ implies the spirit of someone who’s

deceased. And you’re right: deceased, I’m not. But

I’ve been called on to give you a glimpse of your

past–for a purpose.”

Mulder heard himself chuckle. “Oh my God, you’re the

Ghost of Christmas Past?”

“I prefer ‘The Apparition of the Grassy Knoll’ if you

don’t mind.”

Mulder shook his head in disbelief. “Whatever.”

“Now, if you’ll just give me a few seconds…”

Mulder’s gaze traced the cord Byers plugged into the

car’s cigarette lighter to a small movie projector

that was lodged between the front seats. An old movie

reel’s film was threaded into the projector and

connected to an empty reel below.

“I haven’t seen one of these in ages,” Mulder

muttered. “Did you steal it from your high school’s

audio-visual club?”

“Shhh. We’re about to journey into your past. You

don’t want to miss a minute.”

“I’m sure I don’t,” Mulder replied, doubtfully. He

turned his eyes straight ahead as Byers indicated.

The windshield had become a white screen.

The film began, and was yellowed and streaked by its

age. He was about to tell Byers that so far his movie

stunk, when suddenly, the living room of his

childhood came into view.

Mulder swallowed quickly, instantly engrossed. He

looked in nostalgia at the long-remembered chairs and

couch. How often had he sat on that couch and stared

at the

walls, matching the patterns on the wallpaper or

trying to discern seams of the individual strips? How

often had he ridden his tricycle or, later, his big

kid’s bike through that room when his father wasn’t

looking? How often had he and Samantha sat on the

floor, playing board games or watching television?

His heart suddenly seemed to be lodged in his throat,

and he bit his lower lip against the pain of

remembrance.

Byers’s hand on his arm returned him to the film.

In the corner of the room stood the Christmas tree,

its bright red, green, amber, and blue lights

alternately blinking, its pine scent filling the air.

A silver garland twisted lazily around the spruce,

highlighting ornaments of Santas, stars, and candy

canes. Below the tree, many brightly wrapped gifts

invited anyone to open them. Without his feet moving,

Mulder felt himself moving toward the tree.

It was early morning. The sun’s winter rays filtered

into the room through the blinds and curtains, and

fell softly on the stockings hung by himself and

Samantha the night before. Each was filled to the top

with gum, candy, and tiny, wrapped gifts, and he felt

the slight tug of anticipation as he had when young.

The room was nicely decorated with silver and red

garlands, paper bells, and mistletoe in the open

doorframe.

He wanted to sit on the couch again, to simply take

in the moment and let the good memories from this

room permeate his mind. But suddenly, voices came

from upstairs. Hushed voices, whispering and barely

containing their excitement. He watched as two pairs

of slippered feet–one pair much larger than the

other–appeared on the stairs, tiptoeing as quietly

as they could. Mulder felt his eyes brim with tears

as he saw seven-year-old Samantha descend, her dark

eyes growing huge at the sight of the tree and

packages. She was a beautiful girl whose innocence

and sweetness beamed from her face, and Mulder wanted

simply to hold and to protect his sister from the

brutal future that would claim her.

He noticed that Samantha was followed by her older

brother who looked like a gangly geek. He watched as

the younger version of himself alternately scowled at

his sister then looked back upstairs.

“Samantha!!” the young Fox whispered. “We shouldn’t

be down here yet. Remember what Mom and Dad told us?

No looking at the presents until they get up.”

The little girl reached the bottom of the stairs

before he did. “We won’t tell them, will we, Fox?

Let’s just look,” she pleaded. “I just wanna look.”

Her brother frowned; then his face softened. He put

his hand on her shoulder. “Okay. But they’ll be

getting up soon.”

Samantha gave him a big smile and jumped for joy,

soundless because of her small frame and light

weight. She scampered forward, her eyes twinkling as

she got a closer glimpse of the tree and gifts.

“Oh, Fox,” she marveled. “They’re beautiful.” She

sank to her knees before the tree. Her tiny fingers

reached out gingerly to touch the ribbons and then to

feel the packages. “This one’s mine!” she exclaimed,

reading the tag on a large, shoebox-sized package. “I

wonder what it is?”

Young Fox joined her, his lanky frame hovering above.

“So’s that one–and that one,” he observed, pointing

out various packages.

“That one’s for you!” Samantha exclaimed.

The older Mulder glanced where the young girl

indicated, and he grinned in spite of the wetness in

his eyes. He remembered that the box held his Spock

Star Trek uniform, complete with pointy ears.

“What is this?” Bill Mulder’s voice suddenly bellowed

from base of the stairs. Mulder and both of the

children whirled at its sound. “You’re not supposed

to be down here. Fox, we said that you both were to

stay upstairs this morning.”

Young Mulder’s face dropped. “Yes, Dad. I’m sorry.”

“It’s m-my fault, Daddy,” Samantha stammered, her

eyes still shining with excitement. “I asked him–”

“No, it’s mine. I shouldn’t have let her come down,”

Fox replied. He stood in front of his sister,

shielding her from their father’s reaction.

“No, you shouldn’t have. I left the responsibility in

your hands, and you didn’t carry through.” Bill

Mulder suddenly turned to his wife who was now at his

side and gripping his arm.

“Bill, never mind. It’s Christmas.”

Their father scowled briefly and then sighed. “Fine.

But do as you’re told next time, boy.”

Fox nodded and moved to sit on the couch.

“Mommy, can I open this one? Can I please?” Samantha

held the large shoebox.

Glances from the parents ensued, and then Teena

Mulder smiled. “Of course, sweetheart. But only this

one before breakfast.” She turned toward her son.

“You, too, honey. Choose one and open it.”

Young Fox went to the tree. He chose a small package

that he instantly and disappointedly realized was

“clothes.” He undid the wrappings and thanked his

parents for three new pairs of underwear.

The older Fox shook his head, nearly laughing at the

despair on the young boy’s face. Underwear was not

the greatest Christmas gift, but there would be worse

problems in this boy’s life.

He then turned his attention to Samantha who was

slowly tearing paper away from the box she held. She

had already neatly removed the ribbon and bow and

placed them beside her in a separate pile, and now

she was ready to lift the top from the shoebox.

Her eyes again widened as she peeled back tissue

paper and let her tiny fingers fall on the silky

white garment folded inside the box. She lifted it

out carefully, as if handling would cause it harm,

and revealed a child-sized wedding dress. Her lips

formed a constant “Oh!” as her gaze wandered over the

beaded patterns on the lace bodice, and over the long

train that descended the back of the gown. “Mommy,

it’s beautiful.”

“There’s more in there,” her mother urged.

Samantha gingerly clasped the dress in one hand and

lifted a veil from the box with the other. She

squealed in delight. “Mommy!! Can I put them on?

Right now? Can I wear them forever?”

“Certainly, darling. Here, let me help.”

Together, mother and daughter walked toward the

bathroom, Samantha still ogling the gown held softly

in her hands.

Bill Mulder sat in an overstuffed chair and turned to

his son. “Are you going to model your gift?”

Young Mulder snorted. “No!”

“I’m glad,” the man laughed. “A bride and a boy

modeling underwear are just too much in one day.”

Young Fox smiled but then grew serious. “I’m sorry,

Dad. I knew we were supposed to stay upstairs.”

Bill Mulder waved his hand. “Worse things happen in

this world, son. Don’t worry about it.”

“I should have done what you asked.”

“It’s all right, Fox. Everything turned out fine.”

Bill smiled at his son but turned his attention

toward the bathroom when the door opened.

Samantha stood in the hallway, cautiously running one

hand over the smooth fabric. Teena had arranged the

girl’s long, dark hair and then fixed the veil on the

crown of her daughter’s head.

“Here she is!” Teena said proudly. “A lovely bride!”

Samantha gleamed up at her mother who hugged her. She

then joined her hands in front of her and around a

big wad of toilet paper bunched up and looped as in a

bouquet. She took one step, then paused before taking

another, humming the Wedding March as she made her

way into the living room.

Older Mulder suddenly felt as if he’d been punched in

the stomach. Samantha had played “wedding” since

their parents had taken her, at age four, to a

cousin’s nuptials. The radiant bride’s image had been

engraved into his sister’s mind, and it hurt now to

be reminded that Samantha had never lived to see her

own wedding. He nearly doubled over with the torment,

but instead, he turned from the sight of the little

girl’s dreams and happiness.

“Byers?”

“Seen enough of that one?” The apparition softly

touched Mulder’s shoulder. “A happy Christmas.”

“Our last one,” Mulder whispered.

Suddenly the film stopped. Mulder felt his headache

return, and when he reached up to hold his head

between his hands, he noticed tears on his cheeks. He

wiped at them quickly.

Byers was loading another reel onto the projector.

“There’s more?” Mulder closed his eyes in despair.

“Oh yes. We wouldn’t want to stop there.”

“We wouldn’t?”

“You’ve more to see. More to learn. Now, shhhh.”

Against his better wishes, Mulder saw the second film

start. He instantly knew what it would show.

He found himself in the same room, but it had

changed. Early morning sun again filtered through the

blinds and curtains, but the rays did not fall on any

tree or ornaments. There were no stockings or gifts.

No garlands. No lights.

The room looked disheveled. Newspapers, magazines,

letters, and envelopes had fallen onto the floor from

the stands or racks onto which they’d originally been

tossed. A film of dust coated the furniture, and a

small footstool was overturned.

Young Mulder, a year older, sat alone on the couch.

His older counterpart noticed that the boy had traded

gawky gangliness for budding coordination and muscle

tone. The boy’s eyes, now sad and haunted, stared at

the floor where the tree had stood the previous year.

Where his sister had once been overwhelmed with a

play wedding dress.

“Christmas, 1973,” Byers observed.

“I know.”

“I thought you might.”

Slowly, slippered feet descended the stairway, a blue

robe gently sweeping their tops. Teena Mulder stopped

when she saw her son in the morning light.

“Fox? Why are you up so early?”

The boy started at his mother’s voice. He stared at

her vacantly, trying to remember what she’d just

asked. “Couldn’t sleep,” he finally replied quietly.

She afforded him a small, melancholy smile. “Nor

could I.” She moved into the room and sat in a chair

opposite him.

Mulder noticed that she carried a large shoebox in

her hands. It wasn’t wrapped, and he could easily see

it was Samantha’s box from the previous year. Young

Fox had noticed, too. Yet the child had other things

on his mind.

“Is Dad coming home?”

“No.” She lowered her head. “He’s in Washington.”

“But it’s Christmas.”

“Not to him,” Teena muttered. “Not to any of us.”

Fox’s face darkened, and he nodded. “Maybe he’ll find

Samantha today. Or this week.”

Teena shook her head. “We’ll never find her. Never.”

“Mom? Dad’s looking. And the police. And the people

Dad works with. They’ll find her.”

Teena didn’t respond. In the silence, her fingers

unconsciously smoothed over the box on her lap.

“What is that, Mom?” The young boy’s face showed a

spark of curiosity through its despair. He seemed to

choose to put his mother’s pessimism from his mind.

“It’s nothing,” Teena croaked.

“Was it for Samantha?”

His mother absently nodded. “I-I don’t want to put

it–away. I wanted her to have it. I wanted her…”

“Did you make it?”

Teena’s hands went to her eyes. “Yes.” She sniffed

and wiped at her tears. “I finished it in early

November. Just before…” She trailed off, but both

knew what she had planned to say.

“Can I see it?” The boy’s voice was quiet, patient.

As he saw his mother nudge the box toward him, he

stood and drew a wadded Kleenex from his pocket.

Unfolding it, he slowly approached his mother. He

handed her the tissue, and she gratefully clutched

it, turning her head and wiping at her tears.

Young Fox quietly lifted the lid from the box. His

eyes went from what was inside to his mother and then

back. “It’s great, Mom. She would love it.”

“Byers,” the older Mulder suddenly exclaimed, his

voice cracking, “I don’t want to see this.” He tried

to shift position and stop watching. “I know what it

is.”

“What?” the apparition asked. His hand on Mulder’s

shoulders prevented the sullen man from turning away.

“What is it?”

Teena’s voice continued in the background, “I made it

for her–after she saw that show on TV…”

“The beauty pageant gown,” Mulder replied softly.

“She even made a sash. My mom. She crocheted the

words ‘Miss Massachusetts’ on it. And there was a

crown made of aluminum foil.” Mulder again tried to

look away from the movie’s images.

“Why don’t you want to see this?” Byers wondered.

“Mom, it really is great,” young Fox was saying.

“When she comes back–”

“She won’t come back!” Teena suddenly screeched. She

stood and hustled toward the stairs. “She will never

be back, Fox! Your sister is gone forever!” Her sobs

echoed loudly behind her as she slammed the door of

her upstairs bedroom.

Young Fox’s expression clouded with unreachable

desolation. He slowly put the lid on the shoebox and

then lifted the package. He plodded to the bathroom,

opened the towel closet, and put the box in the back

corner of the lower shelf. Closing the cupboard, he

stood with his back to it. His face wrenched in a

battle to hold his emotions in check, but finally he

succumbed, and he clutched his head. Tears fell. His

mouth opened in a desperate silent scream. Slowly, he

slid down the wooden doorway until he sat on the

cold, tile floor. Alone in his grief. Alone in his

fear. Alone on Christmas.

The older Mulder’s shoulders sagged as he watched the

scene. His hands clasped each other behind his neck,

his forearms embracing his head. His eyes were

squeezed closed in anguish; his jaw set as if to

fight back any outward emotion. He sighed heavily.

“C’mon, you still haven’t answered my question,”

Byers called. “Why not see the rest of this film?”

Mulder turned toward him, anger and despair evident.

“Because she never got to wear that dress either.

Don’t you understand? That was the end of Christmas

for us. For me. I never celebrated it after Samantha-

-was gone. After my mother said those things, there

was nothing in that holiday for me anymore. There was

nothing *between* any of us. My mother. My father.

Me. Nothing. It was the end of–” He closed his eyes

again; his head pounding.

Mulder shivered. He hoped Byers would leave. He

wanted to relax and get on with dying.

“Ready for the next one?”

Mulder groaned at the Gunman’s voice. “No more. I

don’t know what you’re trying to teach me; it’s not

working. Just let me sleep, will you?”

“After 1973, what was your best Christmas?”

“I haven’t celebrated Christmas since then.”

“Yes, you have. At least once. Think.”

Despite his lethargy, Mulder’s mind focused on Byers’

words. A faint smile graced his lips. “1999.”

“Right. There you go.”

“In a stupid, haunted house.” The smile vanished. “I

nearly got us killed.”

“But you didn’t.” The projector started again.

“It was nightmarish, Byers.”

“Not all of it. Who visited your place afterward?”

Mulder’s eyes opened. “You have *that*? On film?”

“Yes, you and Scully. You had a good Christmas.”

“The best–in a long time.” Mulder stared at the

windshield, imploring images to come and cheer him.

“Why was it the best?”

“That’s sort of a no-brainer, isn’t it? We had a good

time together.”

“Yes, ‘together’.” Byers sat back in the seat,

satisfied. “You and Scully. Did you ask her to visit

you that night–at your apartment?”

“No,” Mulder laughed. “That visit shocked me. I

thought she’d never want to see me again.”

“Sort of like tonight?”

Mulder scowled. “You gonna show the film, or not?”

“You said–a while back–that Scully wouldn’t want to

see you again after today’s fiasco.”

“That’s different. I took her from her family–”

“Just like you did in 1999?”

“Yes…no… At least we were nearer to DC then.”

“But she came when you asked her to. Both times.”

“Start the film, would you?”

“Maybe she likes being with you–as you like being

with her.”

“Byers! The film?”

“Fine, Mulder. But I ran this one forward a bit.”

Mulder had hoped the film would start when he’d first

opened his door to Scully that night. But he saw the

two of them already on his couch, instead, their

gifts to each other opened and lying on the coffee

table. The television flickered another viewing of

‘It’s a Wonderful Life’,” and he decided that this

was a good enough place to start.

He gazed at the older version of himself first,

noticing how much he’d changed over the years. Of

course, he’d viewed childhood to adulthood in just

minutes, but the change was remarkable. He was much

taller. Still slender. Much more experienced; he

could see it in the face, eyes, and demeanor.

And Scully. Just seeing her on the screen before him

made his body tingle and want. Made him sorry for the

words they’d exchanged earlier. Made him sorry he’d

“dumped” her the previous morning instead of flying

to Buffalo and driving to the countryside with her.

Made him regret not being in the motel room with her

right now, continuing to make up for eight years of

denial. Gazing at her in this film, he could almost

taste her lips; smell her skin’s lovely, fresh scent;

see her body arching passionately under him as he

made love to her. Suddenly the cold he’d felt in the

car vanished, and he was almost ready to shed his

coat.

“Scully, are you sure you shouldn’t be at your

mom’s?” Movie Mulder was asking.

“I’ll be there tomorrow. Tonight I–I don’t know. I

just wanted to be–with you, Mulder.” She was seated

very closely to him on the couch. Her arm rested

against his.

“I’m glad you’re here.”

“I’m glad I am, too.”

“More?” Movie Mulder passed the microwave popcorn.

Scully reached in and grabbed a handful of the salty

white morsels. “Is this still our third bag?”

“Yeah. You want another?”

“No. I’d better quit with this one.” She munched a

few pieces. “I have to be able to eat tomorrow. Mom

always fixes such huge meals. Turkey, mashed

potatoes, gravy, stuffing, sweet potato pie, dinner

rolls, and at least five different desserts.”

Movie Mulder nodded. “Sounds nice.”

“It is. Well, it used to be.” She crunched another

piece of popcorn. “With my dad and Melissa gone, it’s

just not–not the same.”

Movie Mulder looked at his partner, watching her eyes

moisten as they stared at the TV screen. “Yeah, I

know how that goes.”

Both his and Scully’s feet were propped on the coffee

table, and his hands rested on his drawn up thighs.

From the corner of his eye, he noticed her putting

the popcorn bag beside her. She placed her right hand

atop his left. He turned his palm and took hold of

her hand.

“We both know loss, Mulder. Christmas isn’t Christmas

unless you’re with the ones you love most.”

“Yeah.” Movie Mulder squeezed her hand and noticed a

crumb of popcorn stuck just beneath her lower lip. He

reached over and gently brushed it away. His thumb

gently brushed her lip as well, and her mouth opened

slightly in response. He wanted badly to kiss her

then, but he settled for his hand slowly, softly

gliding over her cheek, resting there, and then

returning to his thigh.

Scully turned toward him, her eyes searching his. She

lay her head on his chest as he lifted his arm and

rested it across her shoulders. She nestled snugly

against him; his lips touched her hair.

Suddenly, Byers turned off the projector. Noting

Mulder’s disappointment, he tore the newest reel from

the machine and put it in a camera bag. “Sorry. My

time’s up. Can’t show you the rest of this one. Your

own memories will have to suffice.”

“Wait!” Mulder winced as his head shot him a warning

jolt of pain. “Byers! I want to see it!”

Byers hovered above the seat. “Gotta go, Mulder. But

another apparition will be along in a minute.” He

began to drift through the car’s passenger door and

meld with the snow, his mustache and beard standing

out against the white substance.

“But I want to see the rest of that movie–” Mulder

stopped. Byers had disappeared completely, as had the

illumination that had filled the car.

Mulder’s head sank to his chest. His mind allowed him

to see Scully held tightly to him, to hear her

laughter as they watched movies until nearly dawn, to

feel her closeness to him on the couch.

Suddenly, images of young Fox crying alone on the

floor of the bathroom and of Samantha wearing a

wedding dress replaced thoughts of Scully.

Overwhelmed by conflicting emotions, Mulder clutched

the steering wheel and sobbed in the cold darkness.

**********************

ACT II

1:30 A.M., December 25, 2001

“With whom am I speaking, please?” Scully asked.

“Deputy Kyla Heffen of the Springville town police,

ma’am,” came the woman’s voice through the cell

phone’s receiver. “How can I help you?”

Scully paced. “I’m–.” Since she and Mulder were on a

secret getaway, identifying herself as an FBI agent

wasn’t smart. “This is Dana Scully at The Palace

motel. I’ve been waiting for the last ninety minutes

for my–friend–to arrive. I talked to him at

midnight, and he planned to be at this motel within a

few minutes. He hasn’t arrived yet.”

“It’s not a great night out there. Hard travelin’.”

“Yes,” Scully sighed. “I noticed. That’s my point. He

had gone past the motel, and he was going to turn

around and come back.”

“This isn’t much of a town. How’d he miss it?”

“That’s a long story.” Scully said. “We had

reservations at an inn in Glenwood, but between my

flight being late and the roads being bad, the

reservations were forfeited. But my–friend–took a

later flight and didn’t know that.”

“I see. Well, has he called you since?”

“No, and I can’t reach him on his cell phone. I think

he may have…turned it off.”

“Why? Does he keep it turned off normally?”

Scully rolled her eyes. “No, but…”

“You two were fighting, eh?” The woman chuckled.

“Wouldn’t be the first time a man didn’t show up

after he and the little woman had a spat.”

“No,” Scully argued. “He’s not like that. He might

turn it off, but he’d still come here.”

Deputy Heffen still laughed. “When did you expect him

to arrive?”

“Just after midnight.”

“Ma’am, what do you expect me to do? He hasn’t even

been missing for two hours yet! I can’t file a

missing person report on him.”

“I know that. I–I guess I’m asking if any accidents

have been reported. If any names…?”

“Any accidents? On a night like this? Yes, we’ve had

*a few* reported,” Heffen sneered.

“And?”

“‘*And*?’ And those injured have been taken to

Bertrand Chaffee Hospital here in town. All the roads

around us are closed; our ambulances aren’t about to

take those people elsewhere.”

“Can you tell me who was injured?”

“No, I can’t. And I won’t. Not all families have been

notified yet. You can call the hospital if you want

to know that information.”

“Fine.” Scully resented keeping her FBI status

secret. “Can you at least tell me if any Ford Fiestas

were involved?”

Deputy Heffen rustled paper for several seconds.

Finally, she drew a deep breath. “No Ford Fiestas.”

Scully’s head dropped–partly in relief and partly in

worsening fear. If Mulder *had* been in an accident,

then he’d not yet been found. “Thank you. Will you

call me if any reports *do* involve such a car?

Please? My friend’s name is Fox Mulder.”

“*Fox*?” Heffen giggled.

“I’m in Room 8. I’d appreciate a call, Deputy.”

“All right, ma’am. Have you called the bars around

town? Maybe he stopped to wash away his troubles.”

Scully accepted the tip. Reluctantly, Scully had to

bow to the logic of the suggestion. “I’ll do that.”

“Okay. And don’t worry. I’m sure he’ll come home to

the nest when he gets–you know–the urge.”

“Thank you,” Scully said between clenched teeth.

After hanging up, she searched the nightstand for the

phone book. Grabbing it from a drawer, she let her

fingers race through the yellow pages. She looked up

“taverns” and “bars,” and was disgusted to find that

those pages had been torn out.

She next opened the door and looked toward the motel

office, hoping she could find an undamaged phonebook

there, but the office was dark. She ducked back into

the room when a strong gust of icy wind whacked her

face and nearly gagged her. As she panted, she

realized there had been no snow in the wind. Peering

through the window, she found that the storm had

finally stopped. Now, the wind lifted powdery snow

and formed it into drifts like sand dunes. As a

snowplow went by on the main road, she decided that

phone calls wouldn’t do.

Moving to the desk, she found stationery and a pen,

and wrote a hurried note to Mulder should he arrive

while she was out. She left the note on the bed, but

the shivers she suffered told her that he wouldn’t be

back on his own.

Scully buttoned her coat and pulled the collar up.

Grabbing her gloves and keys, she hastily bolted from

the motel room, leaping through the deep snow to get

to her car.

**********************

1:35 A.M.

“Hey, Mulder? Is your face melting, or what?”

The voice came from the passenger seat, and Mulder

quickly wiped away tears. He straightened himself,

ignoring the shooting pains in his head. Again, the

car was illuminated, and again, an apparition sat

beside him. He was not surprised to find Langly, the

long-haired Lone Gunman.

clip_image004

“Ghost of Christmas Present?” Mulder muttered.

Langly shook his head. “Apparition of Cyberspace.”

“I should have known. And what will you show me?”

“Christmas present. Well, not *a* Christmas ‘present’

but the present Christmas.”

“I had that figured out.”

“Yeah, well, you win a prize.” Langly started to open

the flap of a leather carrying case. “I’m here to

show you how much you mean to people.”

“Yeah, right. Good luck.” Mulder watched his friend’s

movements. “What, no projector this time?”

“In the days of cyberspace?” Langly chided. “You must

be joking.” He produced a laptop computer and let the

leather case fall to the car’s floor. “Yo, Mulder;

man, check this out! One point zero gigahertz

processor, 256 MBs of RAM, twenty gigabytes of hard

drive, DVD capability, twenty-one inch screen,

ultralight notebook…” Langly smoothed his hands

reverently over the computer. “I’m tellin’ ya, this

baby isn’t just state of the art. This is so far

superior–”

“Why not just use a portable DVD player?”

“Why eat one chocolate chip when you can have the

whole cookie?” the apparition countered. “This laptop

is so much more–”

“If I could interrupt your worship,” Mulder murmured,

“could you tell me why you’re here?”

“You know why I’m here. I’m supposed to show you the

Christmas that could have taken place today.”

“Then can we get on with it? I’m a little cold here.

And a little bit ready to either die or get the hell

out of this car.”

“Voila!!” Langly exclaimed. “Your wish is my

command!” He twirled a DVD in his fingertips and held

it before his eyes as if appreciating the technology

for the first time. He then placed the disc inside

the laptop, hit a key, and watched as the screen lit

up.

A snapshot of Langly’s face appeared in the lower

case “g” of a homemade logo proclaiming “Langly

Multimedia Productions.” Mulder smirked. “You’re

gonna be right up there with Paramount, huh?”

“Laugh now, but that will be reality someday.”

“Yeah, and Santa Claus is real.”

Langly’s jaw clenched as he bit back resentment.

“Shh. Just watch the disc.” He balanced the laptop on

the steering wheel’s top and dashboard so Mulder

could see better. As a menu popped up on the screen,

he clicked on one of the items. “Christmas 2001

coming up.”

Mulder watched as the Langly logo dissolved into the

living room of Maggie Scully’s house. Instantly, he

felt the room’s warmth, not just from the furnace,

fireplace, and the yellows and browns of the room’s

furnishings, but from Maggie’s cheery smile and

hospitality.

Near the bow window stood a tall, decorated tree.

Plenty of red bows, candy canes, and gold or silver

ornaments hung from its limbs. Tinsel and white

icicle lights sparkled throughout the tree, and many

gifts lay piled two and three deep on the floor

beneath it. Bill Scully, Jr.’s four year old son

stood before those packages. Little Matthew’s round,

blue eyes gazed in awe at the sight.

Mulder glanced at the clock, finding the time to be

1:02 P.M. He could smell the cooking turkey,

potatoes, sweet potato pie, and a variety of spices.

His aching head swooned, and his dry mouth watered.

Nothing matched Maggie Scully’s cooking.

Suddenly, Langly reached over again and clicked on

the laptop’s mouse. Mulder found himself propelled

from the living room into the kitchen. And though the

smells were now more potent, his mouth wrenched in a

sneer. Maggie stood at the kitchen’s island, her

apron showing a Christmas Currier and Ives drawing.

But Bill Scully, Jr., leaned against the sink.

“So she’s not coming?” Bill was asking. “Why not?”

Maggie placed sprigs of parsley on a meat platter.

“She’s vacationing somewhere near Buffalo.”

“Vacation?” Bill’s disdain echoed in his voice. “When

she knows the family is together?”

“She deserves it, dear. She felt she had to get away,

and I agreed. And you know Dana; if something’s on

her mind she has to act on it.”

“Like her shift from medicine to superagent?”

Maggie ignored his comment. “How many times have we

had this conversation? It’s Christmas, darling. I’ve

not seen you, Tara, and my grandson for quite a

while. I’d just like to enjoy the day.”

“Mom, you and I both know what turmoil that decision

added to Dana’s life. We’ve both seen the tragedy it

brought to this family. It killed my sister, and it’s

nearly killed Dana many times.”

“Shhhh!” Maggie warned, noting the rise in her son’s

volume. “Matthew and Tara will hear you.”

“Tara knows how I feel. It’s not new to her.”

“That’s not the point–”

“No. The point is,” he said angrily, “that Dana keeps

running from everything that could make her happy.

She could have had a safe career in medicine. She

could have had a husband and children by now. She

wouldn’t be rushing off or hanging on every word of

her worthless excuse for a partner.”

“Stop it, Bill. Just stop it.” Maggie’s hands were

now clutched against her chest, her face stern in

anguish. “Yes, Dana could have picked a safer

profession, but she’s happy with her decision. All

I’ve ever wanted was for my children to do with their

lives what they felt best. Dana *is* doing that. Just

as you are.”

“Is she? Mom, you know how Dana idolized Dad. She

would have followed him anywhere or done anything he

asked. Are you so sure that she hasn’t simply

projected that loyalty to this Mulder?”

“Yes, dear.” A hint of laughter touched her voice.

“I’m quite sure she hasn’t.”

“Well, I’m not so certain.”

“You don’t see Dana often, and you don’t know Fox.”

“And I don’t want to know him.” Bill tore a chunk

from a dinner roll and placed it in his mouth. “I

wish Dana would let him rot in his basement office

and get on with her life.”

“That basement office *is* her life. Let her be.”

“Oh, Bill, not this again.” Tara came into the

kitchen. “Mind your own business.” She wrapped her

arms around her husband and kissed his cheek.

“Whoa! Good woman!” Langly suddenly shouted. He

pressed a key on the laptop and paused the action.

“Score one for her, eh?”

“Langly,” Mulder shook his head, “mind *your* own

business.” He put a hand to his throbbing head. “Is

there a point to all this? I’m not Bill Scully’s

favorite person. That’s not news.”

“Did you know Mrs. Scully liked you so much?”

“‘So much’? I guess I knew she didn’t hate me.”

“Did you know she stood up for you in family

arguments? Did you know she invites you to these

celebrations because she wants you to be there?”

“I don’t believe that.”

“Well then, my friend, watch on!” Langly hit the key

again, and action resumed.

“Bill, why don’t you go play with Matthew?” Tara was

saying. “He’s so excited about the gifts.”

“Yes, that’s a good idea,” Maggie added.

Bill popped the rest of the roll into his mouth.

“Okay, but when Dana gets home from this vacation,

I’m going to have a word with her.”

“You are not,” Tara replied. “Unless it’s to ask if

she had fun or why she doesn’t vacation more.”

“Not likely,” Bill stated as he left the kitchen.

The younger woman sighed heavily. “I’m sorry, Maggie.

He comes 3,000 miles and says the same things.

Sometimes he exasperates me.”

Maggie smiled. “I know. He’s too protective of Dana

since her dad died. He needs to let go.”

“Agreed.” Tara dumped boiled potatoes into a bowl.

“So Dana has actually gone to have fun somewhere?”

“Yes. She and–she and a friend are in upstate New

York on a skiing vacation.”

“She skis? I didn’t know that.”

Maggie chuckled. “No, she doesn’t. I’m not sure how

much skiing she’ll be doing.”

Tara’s eyes twinkled. “I see! Well, good for her!”

“I’m happy, too–with some reservations. I’ll never

like your generation’s morals–or lack thereof.”

“Well, Dana’s not exactly promiscuous.” Tara poured

some milk onto the potatoes. “Is she with Fox?”

Maggie noted the mischievous smile. “Yes.”

“Good. I like him. I don’t know what Bill’s problem

with him is–unless it’s jealousy. Someone else has

the attention of his little sister.”

“You do like Fox? I’m glad to hear that. Until Dana

announced this trip, I wanted them both to come to

dinner today. I would like Bill to get to know Fox as

I know him. I don’t think Bill would doubt then. But

Fox and Bill have had words in the past, and they

just seem like bulldogs together now.”

“Woof! Woof!” Langly laughed, pausing the film again.

“See what I mean, man?”

Mulder’s eyes were closed. “No. I *am* dreaming,

aren’t I?” He shook his head slightly. “I don’t

really believe this one, Langly.”

“No? It’s true; I swear.” The Gunman suddenly ejected

the disc. “But I have another version of Christmas

2001 that you’ll *have* to believe.”

“I can hardly wait,” Mulder yawned.

*************************

1:45 A.M.

Scully had given up trying to get her car out of the

motel’s parking lot. The main road had been plowed,

but not the motel’s driveway. Her winter hiking boots

were no match for the deep snow that covered what

must have been sidewalks. Her short legs weren’t much

help either. With chunks of packed snow slithering

inside her boots and melting into her socks, she

walked in the cleared roadway beneath streetlights.

No traffic passed at nearly two in the morning, and

so far, no taverns or other establishments appeared

open.

Almost ready to call Deputy Heffen again, Scully

noticed an old, flashing neon sign on a distant

building. She stepped up her pace, beginning to jog

as the wind hurtled at her. Her gaze roamed over the

snow-covered cars parked around the run-down bar, but

none of them resembled Ford Fiestas. Two tractor-

trailers and a panel truck were also parked nearby.

And to her amazement, several snowmobiles rested at

the side of the building. Apparently, some people

used any means to get to their favorite watering

hole.

At last, she entered the Smiling Oaks. She was eager

to get out of the freezing night, but not thrilled to

see the smoky haze and dimness of the tavern. She

coughed as she breathed the dank air and moved

further into the room.

Her trained eyes took in at least fifteen people.

Most were at the bar, but some sat at a back table or

threw darts at a board on the side wall. A recently

released country tune, “Slammin’ My Love Away,”

warbled over the stereo system. She allowed a brief

smile; she remembered hearing that song while in the

car with Mulder once. She’d laughed at the bawdy

lyrics he had sung in place of the real words. But

his unexplained absence brought a frown back to her

face, and she returned to the present.

She suddenly noticed that all eyes had turned in her

direction, and all activity had stopped. Before her

were big, burly men. Some had long, stringy hair that

needed to be washed, and others had buzz cuts or

receding hairlines. Most were either overweight or

just overly muscular. Scully was a David meeting

fifteen Goliaths.

“Merry Christmas! Can I help you, miss?”

The question came from behind the bar, and Scully

quickly relaxed when she saw its owner: a small

woman, fifty-ish, with a conditioned body. Scully

flashed a smile. “I hope so.” She glanced warily at

the surrounding men as she moved to the bar.

“Name’s Laura Dow,” said the bartender. “What can I

do for you?”

Scully looked into the open, cheerful face of the

woman and felt instantly confident. If anyone could

help her, it would be Laura.

“I-I’m looking for someone–”

“Aren’t we all, honey?” Dow laughed.

Scully shook her head. “No, not like that. My friend

was supposed to be at The Palace hours ago. I talked

to him by phone, and he’d just passed the motel. He

was going to turn around and come back. But he’s

never made it.”

“And you’re out on this night looking for him?”

“Well, Deputy Heffen suggested I try a few bars–”

“Oh, not her.” Laura looked toward some of the men.

“Hey, guys? Deputy ‘Heifer’ is giving advice again.”

Many groans and shaking heads greeted her comment.

“Look,” Laura told Scully, “Deputy Heffen doesn’t

have the best reputation. She has an awful lot to do-

-but so little of it is police business. She’s a

great gossip. She got that job because she wanted to

hear any news first.” She gazed at Scully’s face.

“Where are you from?”

“Washington, DC. We were going to Kissing Bridge, but

with this storm and delayed flights–”

Dow held up a hand. “Don’t even bother. I know the

stories. Been running this dump for years now.” She

poured a cup of coffee and put it before Scully. “You

got a picture of your guy?”

Scully quickly removed her gloves and sunk her hands

into the pockets of her long wool coat. On a whim,

she’d grabbed a photo of Mulder from her bag before

leaving the motel. She now handed it to Laura. “It’s

not the best one I have, but that’s him.”

Dow’s eyes widened as she whistled. “And you let him

out of your sight?” She regarded Scully with

interest. “Does he have an older brother?”

Scully frowned; no recognition had registered on

Laura’s face. “You haven’t seen him, have you?”

“Sorry. I sure wish I had.” She turned to her

patrons. “Hey, fellas? C’mere a second.” She waited

until they came to the bar. “Any of you seen this guy

tonight? His lady is waiting for him.”

Each of the men gazed at the photo, but none of them

nodded. A long-haired, young man grinned at Scully.

“If he don’t come back, I’m available.”

Scully laughed slightly. The man intended no harm.

She noticed that he had playful but sincere eyes.

“Where was he?” an oversized, furless bear asked.

“Coming in from the airport. He was on Route 39 when

I last talked to him,” Scully replied.

The man leaned closer. “On 39? Heading which way?”

Scully searched her memory of the earlier

conversation with Mulder. “I don’t think he said.

He’d gotten off–what was it? 219? 319?”

“219?” the man asked. “Then he’d been going east.”

Scully could only shrug. “I really don’t know.”

“Hey, Al?” the man called to another. “Maybe this

explains that car.”

Al was bald and wore a red mustache and goatee on his

terribly large face. “Ma’am, what kind of car was

your friend driving? How big?”

Scully’s curiosity was peaked. “A Ford Fiesta.”

Al nodded while giving his friend a wink. “Yep, I’ll

bet that explains it.”

“Explains what?” Scully didn’t dare hope.

“About that time,” Al began, “I was heading west.

Came around a curve; couldn’t see anything out there

in that damned storm. All of a sudden, there was this

dinky car right in front of me. He swerved and

skidded, and I missed him. But when I looked into the

rearview, I couldn’t see any sign of him. Just seemed

to have disappeared. I ‘spect I should have stopped,

but that ain’t easy with my rig when it’s rolling.”

Scully’s eyebrows raised. “Where did this happen?”

Al shrugged. “I travel this route a lot, but in this

weather, it’s hard to tell where you are.”

“Please!” Scully pleaded.

“How far out were you, Al?” Laura asked.

“I don’t know. Somewhere’s between five and ten

minutes, I guess.” His hand scrubbed at his beard.

“That’d put me near the creek, wouldn’t it? ‘Bout

where they found that girl a few years back.”

“Girl?” Scully asked, confused.

Laura nodded. “In the winter a few years ago, a local

girl came up missing on her way home from work.

Family, police, friends, and townspeople searched for

weeks. Didn’t find her until spring. Her car went off

the road and under a bridge on 39. She was dead, but

all those months passed until the family found that

out. Terrible thing.”

Scully looked frantically from Laura to Al to their

friends and back. “My car–it’s buried in the parking

lot at the motel. Could you–some of you–please help

me dig it out? I need to look for Mulder’s car.”

Again her hands went to her coat pockets. “I can pay

you for your trouble–”

“A car isn’t going to get you there tonight,” Laura

said. “The town’s streets are plowed, but the state

and county roads haven’t been touched yet. We’re

under a State of Emergency.”

Before Scully could protest, the long-haired man

intervened, “Hey, we’ll take my machine. I can get

you out there in no time.”

“John,” the barkeeper asked, “look at how she’s

dressed. She’ll freeze on that snowmobile.”

“She can wear my helmet and suit,” another man said.

“They ain’t gonna fit, but they’ll work.”

John grabbed the offered one-piece snowmobile suit

that was far taller than Scully. “It’ll be warmer

than your coat. The temperature is fifteen degrees

tonight. Wind chill’s at five below zero. When you’re

riding on my machine, that’ll feel like at least

twenty below.”

Scully felt confused and a bit dazed as she hurriedly

put on her gloves. “Are you sure we need to do it

this way? I really could take my car–”

“C’mon.” John held the suit open for her.

Al peeled her long coat from her shoulders so she

could don the proper gear. “A few of us will go with

you in case you need some help.”

Scully nodded. To find Mulder was the objective after

all. She let John guide her arms into the sleeves,

and then she stepped into the suit and zipped it

around her. She was reminded of another time when

she’d been dressed in a taller man’s clothes to

survive extreme weather. She hoped this time would

have as favorable an outcome.

“I’m grateful to you all,” she said as a helmet was

placed on her head and a clear visor fell over her

face. She felt John fixing and adjusting the chin

strap as several other men nodded and pulled on their

suits or heavy coats.

“Here.” Laura Dow handed her the cup of coffee. “Have

a sip right now and warm yourself up.”

Scully raised the visor and did as told, the hot,

bitter liquid filling her mouth. The shivers she’d

felt earlier were gone; she sensed she was closer to

finding Mulder.

“Gloves!” John suddenly shouted. “She’ll need heavier

gloves. Don’t want her pretty hands to freeze.”

A thick pair of mittens was produced and put onto her

hands by two different men. “I don’t think I’ve been

dressed like this since my mother did it back in my

childhood,” Scully breathed.

John laughed. “Well, the pleasure’s all ours, ma’am.

I hope your boyfriend’s okay.”

“Me, too,” Scully murmured. She followed the suited

men out the door. “Me, too.”

*******************

1:45 A.M.

“And this disc will show me what, precisely?”

“You’ll have to see, won’t you?” Langly handily slid

the DVD into the laptop.

“Just tell me.”

“Christmas 2001. But this time, it’s as if you hadn’t

asked Scully to join you here. You’ll see how she

would have spent Christmas otherwise.”

Mulder settled back against the headrest. “But I’m

still not going to believe it. Not if it hasn’t

happened yet.”

“That’s where you’re wrong.” The blond apparition was

suddenly serious. “This Christmas *has* been

happening to Scully for years.”

Mulder took a long, stunned glance at the Gunman.

Then he turned to the laptop, curious and wary.

Again, Maggie Scully’s festively decorated house

greeted Mulder’s sight, and the wonderful smells

filled his head. And again, as he saw people gathered

for the holiday, Mulder felt a bit of nostalgia and

jealousy.

Maggie and her family were seated at her big dining

room table. Plates were full; voices were busy in

various conversations.

Mulder’s gaze settled on Scully. She sat to her

mother’s left, across the table from brother Bill.

She wore a low-necked, tight, black sweater that

beautifully accentuated her curves and proved

provocative enough to make him squirm slightly in the

seat. But he noticed that while her lips moved in

pleasant conversation, her eyes were pensive, her

face showing anyone who knew her well that she was

not happy here. Not content.

“What’s wrong with Scully, Langly? Why is she sad?”

he whispered.

“Duh. Listen and find out.”

“So, Dana,” Bill was saying as he stuffed a piece of

roll into his mouth, “where’s your partner today? Mom

invited him, didn’t she?”

On her plate, Scully’s fork chased a pea, finally

spearing it fiercely. Mulder winced.

“Mulder celebrates Christmas his own way, Bill.”

“Kind of rude, don’t you think?”

“Bill…” Maggie warned. “Let’s not do this.”

“No, I don’t think it’s rude,” his sister replied,

not meeting her brother’s gaze. “I think it’s just

the way he handles it.”

Bill scoffed. “What kind of crap is that? What–is

this his ‘I lost my sister years ago and never got

over it’ routine again? Well, it’s old, Dana. We lost

our sister, too–thanks to him and his worthless

quest. And we manage to celebrate still.”

Scully sipped from her water glass. “We also have

family that’s living. Family we can still enjoy.” She

set the glass down. “Mulder doesn’t.”

“We *are* missing a few, though, in case you haven’t

noticed,” Bill sniped. “Missy *and* Dad. Charlie’s

absent again, but still we celebrate.”

“And isn’t it a wonderful thing that we’re this

fortunate?” Maggie asked. “We’ve had our losses, but

still we gather.”

“Yes, it is, Mom,” Scully replied. “I’m sure that if

Mulder joined us, he’d feel differently, but I don’t

blame him for feeling as he does.”

“Well, I do.” Bill’s fork sank into mashed potato.

“Don’t get me wrong; I have no desire to see him. But

if he’s invited, he should make the effort. We don’t

all give up when hardship enters our lives.”

“Mulder doesn’t give up, Bill.”

“No, I’m sure,” was his sarcastic response. “But I’ll

bet he expects you to come to his place later today,

right? To make it all better for him?”

“He doesn’t expect it, no. In fact, he was adamant,

as he usually is, that I be with my family.” Scully’s

eyes coldly stared into her brother’s. She tossed her

fork onto her plate and hit the table with her fist.

“But, yes, I am going to his apartment and surprise

him this afternoon, if you want to know. For his

sake. And for mine.”

Maggie covered Scully’s hand with her own. “I think

that’s a wonderful idea, Dana. You’ve got the best of

both worlds today. Christmas isn’t Christmas unless

you’re with the ones you love most.”

“*That* line again,” Mulder mused. He watched mother

and daughter exchange understanding looks. Then he

turned to the apparition. “You’re showing me this

because Scully *did* want to be with me?”

“Boy, you’re quick, Mulder,” Langly smirked.

“And because I’m apparently stuck in the past too

much to enjoy things in the present?”

“Gee, can’t get anything by you!” Langly’s smirk

became a goofy grin.

Mulder didn’t notice. He stared blankly at the

windshield. In his mind, he heard, “People don’t give

up after hardships…the ‘I lost my sister years ago

and never got over it’ routine…” Suddenly Mulder

focused. “The handcuffs. That’s why Jack had them,

why I saw my family after he left. I’ve been attached

to them even though they’re no longer here. Is that

right, Langly? Is that what this is all about? I need

to let go of them?”

He turned to the passenger’s side of the car, but

Langly was gone. The laptop had disappeared. Mulder’s

jaw dropped. “Hey! Wait a minute! Tell me if I’m

right? Apparition of Cyberspace? Hey!”

When nothing but quiet greeted him, Mulder sagged in

his seat. He allowed himself to recall Scully’s face-

-how it had appeared so melancholy in the last disc,

and then had brightened when she’d mentioned going to

clip_image006

his apartment. *That* had surprised him, and it

warmed him now. He closed his eyes to savor the

feeling. But the sound of clinking metal returned to

his ears, and visions of multiple pairs of handcuffs

floated in his mind.

***************************

ACT III

1:50 A.M., December 25, 2001

“Hey, Mulder. You’re missing the porn flick.”

Mulder’s eyes snapped open at another familiar voice.

Once again he found the car illuminated by a soft

glow coming from his right, and though he needed no

identification of his latest visitor, he turned his

head to find Melvin Frohike. “Which one are you? Doc?

Sneezy?”

“Ha, ha, very funny,” the elfin man replied without

smiling. He adjusted the headset he wore, positioning

the earphone more comfortably. “If you’re trying to

get beauty sleep, you should give it up.”

Mulder smirked. “So, you must be the ghost–the

*apparition*–of Christmas Yet to Come?”

“Close. Apparition of Futurama, actually.”

“How could I have missed that? Look, Frohike, I know

what you’re going to show me. I’ve seen the movies,

read the book. Why don’t you just forego this little

charade and help me out of this car? It’s not exactly

an oven in here, and I should at least let Scully

know where I am.”

The small man was shaking his head. “No, you don’t

know what I’m going to show you. And I’m not so sure

that letting you out of his car alive has been

decided yet. So shut up, will you?”

“That’s no way for an apparition to talk.”

“Mulder, I know what you’re trying to do. You’ve

dealt with some pretty heavy emotion so far–your

childhood and the end of Christmas as you knew it.

You’ve seen the rebirth of happy Christmases for you,

though you’ve been too bull-headed to enjoy more

since 1999. And you’ve even seen that you mean a

great deal to Scully and to most of her family. But

you don’t handle close looks at your emotions well,

so you’re trying to avoid the next images. I’m

afraid, my friend, that you can’t do that.”

“Are you going to tell me the secrets of the

universe, too? Why we’re here–”

“Quiet, wise guy. You wouldn’t understand them

anyway. You still don’t understand your own personal

life. You don’t understand what these visions are all

about.”

“I beg to differ,” Mulder replied. “I was shown my

childhood to remind me why Christmas used to be great

and why that ended. I was shown Scully at my

apartment to realize I *can* feel holiday spirit.

Maybe it even showed me that having her come here

wasn’t a bad idea. I did see Scully’s family and know

they’re not all against me, and then I saw Scully

with her family to know that she understands me and

didn’t want me to be alone on Christmas.”

“That’s the only reason she was going to your

apartment?” Frohike asked, but immediately he held up

a gloved hand. “Never mind. I know you’ll say it

was.” He pushed his glasses higher onto his nose. “So

what have you learned from all you’ve seen?”

Mulder looked toward the windshield. “That Scully has

a loser as a friend.”

“Hmmmm…” Frohike said. “That wasn’t the point.”

“I know.” Mulder turned back to the apparition. “I’ve

learned that I’ve been stuck in the past, and I fail

to appreciate all that I have around me.”

Frohike nodded, smiling. “Not bad. Anything else?”

The younger man paused in thought. “No.”

“Here. Put these on.”

Mulder stared at the sunglasses his friend held

toward him. “It’s night and dark already, Dopey.”

“In the future, you won’t need film projectors and

DVDs. These are virtual reality glasses. Put them on

and see where they take you.”

“Do they show me what’s in my mind? I can see Bambi

Bigboobs if I imagine her?”

“Down boy,” Frohike replied. “No, you’ll see what

you’re *supposed* to see. Besides, who needs Bambi

Bigboobs when he could have the fine Agent Scully?”

Mulder donned the glasses and blinked in the new

darkness. Instantly, he saw the basement of the

Hoover Building. And though his feet weren’t moving,

he moved down the hallway, nearing the X-Files

office. “Not bad, Frohike,” he murmured.

“Glad you like them. By the way, you’re about to see

Christmas, 2005.”

Mulder nodded. In virtual reality, he turned to the

closed door of his office and jolted to a halt. “What

the…” he muttered in shock.

His doorplate had been replaced. He didn’t bother to

read the new one as he sifted through the door. The

occupants of the office were oblivious to his

presence.

His gaze quickly found his partner. Her red hair had

been cut in a close-cropped, skull-hugging style that

looked fine but wasn’t *his* Scully. She stood behind

a metal desk; his old one had been removed. New file

cabinets were in place. And he noticed Scully’s

nameplate occupying the desktop.

Seated before her was a dark haired man whose face

Mulder couldn’t see. The person was tall and had

short hair, too, and wore a dark suit.

“But Dana,” the man was saying, “I really don’t want

a new partner. You were terrific–the best. I can’t

do this without you.”

She smiled at him. “I know you mean well, but this is

something I have to do. The decision wasn’t easy;

I’ve enjoyed working with you, too, but the time has

come. I could spend the rest of my life here, but

what would I have in the end? Nothing but memories

and a ton of paperwork that bears my signature.

That’s not enough, Robert.” Her eyes seemed to stare

into the past as she slowly muttered, “I learned that

the hard way.”

“But leaving the FBI–”

“For what might be a more stable, promising career

and life?” Scully grabbed her nameplate and stuffed

it into a box on the desk. “I think that’s all.” She

held out her hand and let Robert shake it. “It’s been

a pleasure, Agent. Good luck here in the Bureau’s

Office of Case Re-Assignment.”

As the other agent stood to usher Scully from the

room, Mulder tore off the glasses and turned to

Frohike. “What is this? Scully quits the FBI? The X-

Files are gone? Where am *I* in 2005?”

The elfin man met his gaze. “Got a joke for you:

knock, knock.”

Mulder stared in frustration, then impatiently

answered, “Who’s there?”

“Mulder.”

“Mulder who?”

“That’s what they all say at the Hoover by 2005.”

Frohike gave him a moment to digest that. “Yes,

Scully leaves. The X-Files are closed down. New

people and assignments have taken the office.”

“Where am I during all this?” Mulder asked in

desperation.

“That’s what I’m about to show you.”

*******************

1:55 A.M.

Had she ridden this snowmobile under different

circumstances, Scully thought she might have enjoyed

it. She and John were second in the line of three

snowmobiles that sped along the snow-covered road in

the deep darkness. The wind whipped against her as

did the snowmobiles’ slipstreams, and riding on the

back of the sled, she tightly gripped the handholds

at her sides.

But her thoughts were fixed on Mulder. If they found

him, in what condition would he be? Could he have

frozen to death by now? How injured was he? How

damaged? It had been a horrible day; she prayed it

would not be a horrible night.

“Almost there!” John yelled back at her.

“Okay!” she called back. She just hoped there would

be truth to what she said.

**********************

1:55 A.M.

At Frohike’s urging, Mulder returned the glasses to

his eyes. The despair he’d felt before had turned

into budding anger and fear. He wanted now to get out

of the car and find Scully. She couldn’t quit the

FBI, and she couldn’t let the X-Files be closed.

Heck, she couldn’t cut her hair either.

“Christmas 2010,” Frohike stated. “Straight ahead.”

“Wait a minute–I don’t get this.” The images coming

to Mulder were of a large family car driving through

the streets of DC. “These glasses still need work,

Frohike.”

“Just be patient, will you?”

The car slowed and turned into an area hemmed by a

wrought iron fence. Before Mulder could see the

auto’s destination, though, he found himself in the

car, seated with his back against the dashboard. He

faced the family inside.

He noticed her first. Scully, nine years older. She

was still beautiful and desirable to him, but a few

wrinkles had sprouted around her mouth and eyes. Her

hair, still close-cropped, held a few streaks of gray

she’d not yet colored. She wore a black turtleneck

sweater beneath her camel coat. Driving the car, was

a man of medium build and receding hairline. His

glasses magnified his mid-forties’ eyes, and he, too,

wore a black sweater and camel coat. Mulder suddenly

noticed two boys and a girl, between ages six and

twelve, in the back seat. Each wore glasses and bored

expressions.

“Dana, please make this fast,” the man said. “We

don’t want to be late. Your mother will worry.”

“Tom,” she replied, “we have plenty of time. Bill and

Tara and their kids will keep Mom entertained until

we get there.”

“I don’t see why we do this anyway. It’s been nine

years. It’s silly to hold onto the past. You’re a

mother now as well as a researcher, a professor, and

a doctor in charge of medical mysteries at

Georgetown. Yet we do this every year.”

She looked at the driver. With her left hand, she

smoothed a piece of lint from his lapel. On her

finger, Scully wore a big diamond and a gold wedding

band. “It’s important to me.”

Tom smiled. “Like we are–I hope.”

“Of course. You’re all important to me.”

The car stopped. Tom leaned forward, looking out at

something. “This is the right spot, yes?”

Scully gazed out solemnly and nodded. “I won’t be

long.” She opened the car door.

“Dana? Don’t forget this!” The little girl in the

back seat handed Scully a miniature sunflower.

“Thanks, honey.”

Mulder, gazing in shock, asked, “They call her by

name? Why don’t they call her ‘Mom’?”

“They’re his kids. With his first wife.”

In dismay, Mulder watched Scully move through what he

now found to be a cemetery. The day was chilly, and

its cloudy gray light mixed with the scent of

December earth and decaying flowers to create a

dismal atmosphere. A brisk breeze lifted dead leaves

in a macabre dance about the cold stone of grave

markers. In their midst, Scully walked, her steps

slow but determined. Her mouth formed a tight line,

but her eyes glistened with tears.

At last she stopped. She gazed at a headstone for

several seconds before kneeling. At this grave, she

placed the sunflower in a small urn already filled

with a fairly fresh bouquet. Mulder’s eyes left her

briefly and read what he’d expected to find on the

marker: “Fox William Mulder. 1961-2001. Partner, best

friend, touchstone. Rest in peace.”

Again, Mulder tore the glasses off. “Frohike! I *do*

die in this accident? I die tonight?”

“Mulder, be patient,” the other man chided.

“I don’t want to die tonight! Not like this!”

Frohike gave him a stern glance. “If you don’t shut

up I’m gonna kill you anyway.”

Mulder’s expression mirrored his frustration, but he

gradually, reluctantly returned the glasses to his

face. “Everyone’s nightmare: to be killed by an elf

on Christmas.”

Scully still knelt and slowly ran her fingers over

the engraving of Mulder’s name. Finally, she sat back

on her heels. “Oh Mulder,” she sighed. “I know I was

just here the other day, but today is different.

Tom’s great; he really is, and the kids are sweet.

They’re a lot of work, believe me.” She wiped some

tears from her eyes before they could spill. “I can’t

believe it’s been nine years. So much has changed. My

work is rewarding, and my family is a joy. But

there’s something missing. Something I’ll never know

again. Something I want so much it hurts, and that

hurt will never go away.”

“Dana! We’ll be late, sweetie,” Tom called.

“In a minute!” she yelled, never taking her eyes from

the tombstone. In a quiet voice, she muttered,

“Mulder, why couldn’t you be here? Why did you have

to die? We wasted so much time. With our running all

over the country, investigating this and that. We

failed for too long to investigate what was most

important–us–our feelings for each other. And once

we finally did that, you were gone.” She wiped more

tears and then inhaled heavily. She visibly willed

her composure to return. Reaching out, she lay her

hand atop the grave-marker, caressing it lovingly.

“I’ve got to go now. But I wanted to do this. To be

here. With you. Mulder, Christmas isn’t Christmas

unless you’re with the one you love most.” She slowly

rose to her feet, her hand keeping its place even as

she turned. Slowly it left the cold stone. He felt

her pass as she walked toward the waiting car. After

a last longing glance, she got inside, and Tom drove

away.

Mulder remained at the grave, wanting to follow. But

he suddenly found that no movement was possible. He

had become embedded in the earth beneath his feet and

was slowly sinking.

“Frohike!” He tried to take off the glasses, but they

wouldn’t budge. And the sinking didn’t stop. He felt

himself mired up to his shins. “Do something! I’m

stuck! I’m getting buried! Get me out of this!” The

ground quickly claimed his knees and worked toward

his thighs.

“Have you learned anything yet?”

“Yeah! I don’t want to die! Help me!”

“Why don’t you want to die?”

Mulder stared frantically at the ground now

swallowing his hips. “Because there’s so much I

haven’t done! So much yet to be lived! That should be

me in that car with Scully. She’s with that guy–that

Tom–and those kids. I don’t want that!”

“You what? *You* don’t want that?”

“No! And neither does she! You heard her! My job, my

past–I’ve been hooked to those for too long. I’ve

ignored what I could have had–what I could have had

with Scully! Let me go back. Please!”

“Isn’t that being selfish?” Frohike asked.

“No. Maybe. I don’t care,” Mulder protested, the

ground at chest level. “It’s what I want. And it’s

what she wants.”

“So what you want–and need–in your personal life

*is* important after all?”

Up to his shoulders in the earth now, Mulder

screamed, “Yes! What Scully and I have together is

the most important thing in my life!”

“Well, why didn’t you say so?” Frohike gleamed. He

paused a moment, listening to the headset. A smile

formed and widened at whatever he heard. “It’s been

decided. Seems you’re gonna live after all.”

Instantly, the glasses fell from Mulder. The sinking

feeling, the consuming earth, the gravestone

vanished. As he tried to raise his hands to his face

to rub the images from his eyes, he found his wrists

handcuffed to the steering wheel.

“A last reminder,” Frohike laughed, and the handcuffs

fell away.

Mulder tried to calm his breathing. “If that was just

a dream, it was major league.”

“Who said it was a dream? Illusion or reality, my

friend. Who can tell the difference?”

“I don’t know at this point. And I don’t care.”

Mulder swallowed hard as his heart pounded in relief

and joy. He looked over at his friend. “I’ve got to

see Scully. Now. Are you–can you–get me out of

here?”

“Nah. I’m just an apparition, remember? Gotta go.

Besides, help’s on the way.” As Frohike began to

evaporate into the night, he waved once. “Welcome

back to the living, Mulder. Not just the existing,

but the living. There’s a big difference.”

As the apparition disappeared, Mulder lay his head

back, swallowed, panted, and swallowed again. The

images of Scully at the grave, with another man, and

out of the FBI, as well as the words he’d just

spoken, haunted his mind. He ached to be with her, to

touch her and know she was real.

He closed his eyes, then immediately opened them,

checking the dark car for the source of humming

engines getting louder.

***********************

2:00 A.M.

Before the snowmobile came to a full stop, Scully

bounded from its seat. She’d come to appreciate

snowmobiles when she realized they could leave the

road to explore rugged terrain. And that’s what their

party had done. At a wicked curve on the two-lane

road, John and his friends had veered into the side

ditch and slowed to descend a hill. Their headlights

had illumined a bridge’s abutment, and just to its

right, they had fallen on a large mound. The wind had

swished away some snow from the mound, revealing

badly dented red fiberglass.

Scully bounded clumsily through the deep snow,

imagining that she resembled an astronaut moonwalking

in zero gravity. She chanted Mulder’s name with each

plunge and paid no attention to those with whom she’d

traveled or the cold surrounding her. Her eyes

focused on the driver’s door, and her mind cringed at

what she might find.

The mittens loaned to her now swiped at the snow

covering the driver’s window. Underneath that, a thin

coat of ice prevented her from seeing inside. She

debated not opening the door in case that might cause

Mulder injury, but her need to know overcame reason.

She grabbed the door handle and pulled. When nothing

happened, she jerked the handle roughly. Snow fell

away, and with a loud creak, the door opened.

From somewhere behind her, a flashlight shone. Its

beam came to rest on Mulder’s face. Scully stared,

noting blood issuing from a forehead cut. She held

her breath as she pulled the mittens from her hands

so she could check for a pulse. She muttered,

“Mulder? It’s me.”

Then her breath burst forth as her mouth widened into

a smile of delight. Mulder’s head pivoted groggily on

the headrest.

He looked straight into her eyes and gave her a

crooked smile. “Merry Christmas, Scully.”

*************************

Epilogue

6:38 A.M.

Early morning sunlight silhouetted icicles on and

gently seeped through the dusty, cream blinds. The

heater knocked occasionally and spat warm air, making

the atmosphere cozy and relaxed.

Mulder lay on the hard mattress of the motel room,

his head pillowed by Scully’s left shoulder. He

barely felt any pain from the accident, and the cut

he’d suffered, now mended with a butterfly bandage,

caused him a mild twinge only if he moved. He drifted

in and out of contented sleep, happy to open his eyes

that were very close to Scully’s red-lace-covered

breasts; happy to feel his head gently rise and fall

with the pattern of her breathing. Happy to be with

her.

“Mulder?” Scully whispered. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah.” In fact, he was drunk with pleasure–the

scent of her skin and warmth of her body captivating

his senses.

She sighed heavily. “I think you should have stayed

in the hospital. Just for observation.”

“Not on Christmas,” he muttered. “Besides, the ER doc

confirmed your diagnosis: mild concussion and

bruises. All I’d get at the hospital is rest. I can

rest much better here.”

“Well, that’s not all you’d have gotten at the

hospital, but…” She lightly stroked the left side

of his head, her fingers softly grazing his ear. “Are

you cold?”

“No, I’m fine. Very comfortable. Are you?”

“Yes,” she sighed lazily. “I don’t know how you

survived that crash, Mulder. And with only a

concussion and bruised knees. Talk about Christmas

miracles.”

“Couldn’t leave you alone in the middle of nowhere,”

he smirked. His hand moved to rest on her lace-

covered thigh beneath the covers. “You still want to

go home to your mother’s?”

“No. I never did. I was just tired and worried–”

“And angry. I don’t blame you, Scully. I should have

called.”

“Oh well, that’s in the past, Mulder. Let’s forget

about it.” She pulled the bedcovers up closer to his

chin. “You should sleep. And I hate to tell you this,

but even just a mild concussion will prevent you from

learning to ski. I’m not sure I’ll let you out of

this room until it’s time to go home.”

“Sounds a bit naughty–keeping me captive.”

“You love the idea as much as I do,” she chuckled.

“Now tell me about your dream again.”

He started to shake his head but winced as the cut on

his forehead protested. “I’m not sure it was a dream.

And I don’t want to relive it. But the images, the

things I learned from it are fresh in my mind. I

think–I hope–they always will be.” He closed his

eyes as her lips touched his head.

“I’m glad you’re okay,” she murmured. “I’m glad

you’re here.”

“I’m glad *we’re* here, Scully,” he replied softly.

“Christmas isn’t Christmas unless you’re with the one

you love most.”

**********End**********

Matrix Part 2

cover (2)

Matrix

by Humbuggie

Based on an idea by Roxcatje

(c) 2001

Situation: This story has been written for ‘Virtual Season Nine’.

Rated R for some explicit language

Type: Profiling X-File, M/S UST

Story: New York City’s Finest cannot stop a serial killer from running

havoc throughout the city, leaving his mark on the city. Fox Mulder is

contacted by an old friend and asked for help, thus turning the

killer’s attention on him, and forcing him into a deadly cat &

mouse-game across town. But the agent has no idea the price he has to

pay is very high.

Disclaimer: Do I need to remind you that our beloved FBI duo is not

mine? They belong to CC. But since he’s not using him to the best of

his abilities, the XF fanfic writers are.

Teaser – Recap from Part 1

“Jesus Christ,” Mulder said as he glanced

towards the bellboys that had reached the two

cars. There had been a car parked next to his

rental earlier that morning. It hadn’t been

frozen and it wasn’t from any of the guests.

“Jesus Christ,” he repeated as he rushed out,

to Skinner and Jack’s surprise. Mulder

practically flew, shouting Scully’s name. She

was still on the phone and didn’t hear him at

first. In the back, the bellboy had slid into

the car, putting the key in the ignition.

“Scully!” he screamed as his tired legs

refused to go any faster. She turned, still

holding the phone in her hands. Her eyes

looked at him, surprised. Then she was in his

arms as she dropped the phone and he dragged

her with him, making the decision to save

her. It was too late to warn the bellboy.

The car started. Mulder thought he could

actually hear the click as the device armed.

Then there was another click, followed by an

enormous blast that knocked them to the

ground. He threw himself over her as they hit

the ground, hard. The blast was so big that

Mulder could feel the flames on his back, but

they didn’t scourge him. There was a strange

numbness through his body. Scully lay deathly

quiet beneath him.

The next moment the world seemed to be on

fire, and then all went black.

Part II

Act 1

Day Five, December 12, 2001

New York City

There was panic all around as the bomb went off. Campbell and Skinner

had run towards the vehicle as well, but when the device went off,

both men were thrown against the cold ground. Campbell put his hand

protectively over his eyes, closing his lids automatically against

flying debris.

When he finally opened them again, he saw a dazed AD Skinner lying

beside him. Several people rushed outside from the lobby. The manager

cried out he had called 911. There was a lot of confusion as guests

gathered outside or in the lobby, shocked at the site of the burning car.

Jack got to his feet and stared at the vehicle. Then he rushed

forward, followed by Skinner, as they hurried to the two people on the

ground, seemingly unmoving. The heat could be felt, even at a distance

of about twenty feet, where Mulder and Scully lay down for the count.

Jack knew no one could help the bellboy.

“We have to get them out of here,” Jack said, kneeling beside Mulder

who still lay over Scully like a protective shield. Jack couldn’t

possibly know who had suffered the worst but he was afraid Mulder

might have to pay for his action.

“Mulder …” Skinner said as they turned the man over. One side of

Mulder’s face was covered in blood. His clothes were torn but the warm

overcoat seemed to have taken most of the blow. There was blood on his

arm and leg and several smaller burns all over his body. The agent

looked ashen. Skinner knew there might be severe internal damage, but

they couldn’t afford to leave him there.

Underneath him lay Scully, looking just as ghostly. She was bleeding

from the back of her head. Apart from that, she didn’t have any cuts

on her. But she was unconscious and breathing shallowly. Debris lay

everywhere. Some of the pieces were still burning. Metal was melting

and lay spread over the parking lot.

“We have to move them gently,” Skinner ordered as several men rushed

to the scene. There were sirens heard in the back. Skinner gave the

orders as Mulder’s body was lifted from the ground. “Support his neck

and back. Careful with that leg and arm.”

With united force, the male agent was lifted and moved fifteen feet.

The distance to the lobby was too far. Someone had fetched blankets

and put them on the ground. Mulder was place on them and another

blanket went over him to keep him warm.

A few moments later Scully lay on another pair of blankets. She moved

slightly and then went quiet again.

In Skinner’s car, the second bellboy sat, numb and quiet. It took all

of the helpers efforts to get him out. His eyes were focused on the

burning car and his body shivered uncontrollably. His best friend had

just been blown to pieces and he had watched it happen. He, too,

needed a lot of help.

“They’re breathing,” Skinner said as he turned helplessly to the

others. “Where the hell are those paramedics?”

As if they had heard him, several ambulances drove up to the lot and

rushed to the scene. There were fire department trucks and police

vehicles. Jack looked down at Mulder, praying for his friend to open

his eyes. But Mulder stayed just as quiet as Scully as his body went

into shock underneath the thick blankets.

Then the paramedics took over and examined the agents before preparing

them for transfer to the nearest hospital. Mulder suddenly opened his

eyes with a start. He looked up to the skies as the paramedics shifted

an oxygen mask over his nose and mouth and strapped him onto a gurney.

His eyes sought something. His left hand and arm were immobilized but

he could move his right one.

“Mulder, don’t move,” Jack said, making sure his friend saw him.

“You’re going to be fine. It’s okay.”

“Scully?” The name was nearly unrecognizable but there was so much

worry in his voice that Jack felt a knot in his stomach.

“She’s fine,” he lied. “She’s right here beside you. Look.”

Mulder moved his head slightly so he could see Scully’s body. Skinner

was next to her, holding her hand supportively. Somehow that relaxed

Mulder and he let himself be strapped down, closing his eyes again as

he slid back into the abyss.

“Take them to the same hospital,” Skinner ordered. “If they wake up,

make sure they can see each other. It’s important. Jack, you go with

Mulder. I’ll stay with her.”

Jack sat inside the ambulance beside the man on the gurney. He could

hear the agent’s efforts to breathe deeply. It didn’t seem to work. He

coughed and groaned at the same time as the shock wore off and his

body was struck with pain. They hadn’t left yet. The doors were still open.

Skinner let go of Scully for a moment and stepped inside the ambulance

as Mulder looked up. His voice sounded gentle when he said, “Mulder,

it’s all right. You’re going to be fine. Don’t try to fight it. We’ll

be at the hospital with you.”

Is this what happens when Scully cannot perform the task? Jack

thought. Does Skinner take over then to care for his agent? How many

times before did something like this happen? The cop felt numb, but he

wanted revenge. It was a stupid thought at a time like this, but he

wanted revenge. He couldn’t afford to waste any time.

But when Skinner’s eyes met his, they begged him to stay with the

agent to calm him down. Jack nodded silently and let the doors of the

ambulance close. Mulder had closed his eyes again, drifting away.

“What’s wrong with him?” Jack asked the man sitting next to him.

“His body took a serious blow,” the paramedic explained. “This is a

way for him to deal with it. I don’t think he has any serious injuries

but he’s got several smaller burns and his shoulder is dislocated.

He’s lucky. Had he stood facing the bomb, he might have been killed.

The chest can’t take a blow like that.”

Mulder felt the hand on his wrist. The touch got through to him even

in his hazy state. He wanted to sleep again and forget that his body

was aching all over. But his mind wouldn’t let him pass out. There

were too many confused memories.

Scully! He could still feel her body under his. He saw her knock her

head hard on the pavement. There was blood in her hair and she had

passed out in his arms. He could feel her go limp under him and then

his body seemed to be on fire.

But Jack had told him she was fine. He wouldn’t lie to him. He would

tell if she had died. But what if he did lie? She couldn’t be dead!

Mulder blinked his eyelids and stared at Jack. His friend was there,

talking to the paramedic. They were discussing him. He listened to

their voices. They didn’t talk about Scully.

“She’s dead,” Mulder said underneath the oxygen mask. His voice

sounded hoarse and he could barely speak up as his throat burned. Jack

looked at him and he closed his eyes again, as the inside of the

ambulance became part of a very blurry picture.

Day Five, December 12, 2001

New York City

Skinner sat patiently next to the bed but looked up immediately when

he saw movement. His agent opened his eyes and looked at the white

ceiling. It took a while for him to come to terms with the situation.

“Where is she?” he asked hoarsely. There was a small tube stuck under

his nose to help him breath. His throat ached and his chest seemed to

burn. His entire body felt stiff and sore as if he had run a marathon

within two hours.

“She’s all right,” Skinner said. “She’s resting.”

“Has she woken up yet?”

“No. Don’t think of that right now, Mulder. Concentrate on your own

well being.”

Mulder attempted to smile. “I practically killed her, didn’t I? She

hit her head. I remember. You don’t have to lie about it, sir. I know

she’s in bad shape.”

“She’s not,” Skinner repeated. “The doctor’s are very positive she

will wake up at any moment and she doesn’t need you upset over her.

Take care of yourself first, Mulder.”

Mulder turned his face away from Skinner. His left shoulder and arm

were immobilized. He must have dislocated it. He could feel the dull

pain that struck him every time he tried to move. His legs were

covered with a sheet but he knew he had hurt his left leg as well.

There was a scorching pain, like a knife cutting into skin and bone.

His temple was bandaged and there were several smaller burns that

turned red underneath their separate dressings. His chest hurt, but

Skinner said that was normal according to the doctor. He had no

internal damage.

“How long?” Mulder groaned as he tried to find a watch.

“It’s two in the afternoon. The … accident happened around eight-thirty.”

“I remember.” Mulder put his hand to his head and looked at Skinner

again. “You’re not lying about her?”

“I’m not. She will wake up. She’s got head trauma but her vitals are

looking good and first results showed there is no serious damage.

She’ll have a hell of a headache when she wakes up, but all in all

she’s in a better state than you are.”

Mulder leaned back against the pillows. Skinner got up from his chair

and looked outside. From the window he could see the hospital entrance

where a crowd of reporters and interested parties had gathered for the

latest news. The attempt had not gone unnoticed. Everyone knew about

it by now.

Skinner sighed deeply. When and where had this case gone to hell?

“How did you know?” he finally asked as he turned around to face

Mulder again. “You knew this was going to happen. You saved Scully’s

life, but how did you find out?”

“It struck me when the hotel manager spoke about those cars. There was

a car when I went out for a run. I couldn’t see who it was. I found it

odd. The bellboy is dead, isn’t he?”

“Yes. He never stood a chance. When he started the engine the bomb

triggered. You were supposed to have started that car, Mulder. If you

had, you would not be here right now.” Skinner spoke softly as if he

hadn’t realized it yet himself. He had nearly lost his two agents and

there would have been nothing to do about it. Awkwardly he stood in

the middle of the room, not knowing how to proceed now. This case was

over for his agents. He would not allow them to proceed under these

circumstances. He would pull out and hand the case to Jack’s team.

But where was Jack?

Day Five, December 12, 2001

New York City

Alec Thompson sat pale and quietly on his chair in the small office

assigned to him at city hall. Jack Campbell’s fury struck him like a

hammer. Less than five minutes ago his friend had stormed into the

room, accusing him of murder. Thompson’s features had changed into

disbelief. Was Jack actually accusing him?

“Why were you at the office building?” Jack snapped at him. “You knew

Susannah Delaney, didn’t you? Were you fucking or just seeing her? Why

Agent Mulder, Alec?”

Alec froze up when the mayor himself entered the room, demanding to

know what the shouting was about. Jack calmed down and glared at the

mayor. “Two fine people are in hospital because of this case,” he

said. “They’re my friends, and I’m sick and tired of chasing a phantom.”

“I’m sorry to hear about your friends,” the mayor calmly said. “But to

come in here and accuse Alec is a bit far-fetched, isn’t it?”

“Is it?” Jack bit back. “My buddy here has a lot of explaining to do.”

Jack was tempted to slam the door in the mayor’s face but didn’t.

Instead the man that ran the city turned and raised his hands,

ordering his right hand, David Lane, to take care of business. The

mayor walked away leaving Lane to deal with the situation. Lane

appeared surprisedat the scene in Alec’s office but calmly asked if

there was anything he could do for them.

“Yeah,” Jack said. “Leave us alone.” This time he did slam the door,

causing Lane to jump backwards at the last minute. He could hear Lane

curse at the other side of the door but ignored him and turned his

attention back to Alec. “Start talking.”

Alec got up and sighed deeply. “Look, I know my sudden interest came

off as strange, but there is a good reason for it. First of all, I am

very worried about this bomber because everyone is in an uproar. You

know it’s my job as the mayor’s public affairs advisor to keep the

constituents happy. David Lane might be doing just about anything the

mayor orders him to, but I need to make sure no one ever knows the

whole story.”

“You mean that you need to cover up the shit,” Jack said.

“That’s right.” Alec tucked his right hand in his pocket and dug out a

cigarette. “Damn it,” he mumbled, lighting it. “I’m so tired of this

damned bomber. I haven’t slept for days now. It’s getting to me.”

“You’re not the one lying in a hospital bed,” Jack snapped. “I don’t

give a damn about how you feel. If you’re withholding evidence from

me, I’m going after you, Alec. You have the means to find out things

in that damned high society of yours. I don’t have the time to be

polite. I have someone to catch and right now I’m on my own. I want

blood and I’m going to get it.”

Alec frowned. “So you think I’m lying to you?”

“You’re sure as hell not telling the whole truth.”

Alec sat down again, savoring the taste of his cigarette. He had only

started smoking again the day he started working for a man who was

more interested in whom he would find in his bed at night instead of

the business of the day.

“Susannah Delaney was a deluxe prostitute, Jack,” he said. “She might

not have been paid hard money for her services, but she sure as hell

got away with a lot. Tell me, is the mayor on your list of suspects yet?”

“The mayor?” Jack repeated. “You must be joking. He wouldn’t go for a

high profile woman like her. He goes for younger flesh.”

“At times he had women picked out for him by Lane. Don’t you think our

mayor might have been tempted to get rid of her if she started

blackmailing him?”

“Was she?” Jack asked.

“She might have been.”

“I see,” Jack said slowly. “So she was blackmailing them. The mayor

probably wasn’t the only one. But for what purpose? She had enough

money to live two lifetimes.”

“She did it for fun,” Alec smiled. “She told me so herself when I was

ordered by Lane to pick her up for a party. She was supposed to be

there, but she wasn’t allowed to spend any time with the mayor. She

was there at his command, and she waited all night for him to speak

with her. She liked the idea of being in the company of the mayor, but

after that night something changed. She was upset because he refused

to acknowledge her, so the next day she called him and said she was

going to spill the beans. And the next day she was dead. Funny

coincidence, isn’t it?”

“Are you saying the mayor ordered her death?” Jack asked. “That he

sent someone to kill her?”

“That’s exactly what I’m saying.”

“What about Stephen Wells?”

“He was Susanne’s lover. She probably told him what she was doing. And

he might have told his sister, the congresswoman. Rumor has it that

you got her in a safe house. It’s true, isn’t it? And it all adds up.”

“Or you might have killed her and are now trying to put the blame on

others,” Jack said.

“Why would I do that?” Alec said. “Give me one good reason why I would

want to kill her. I hardly knew her. I met her that night and we

talked on a very shallow level. She wasn’t interested in me because

she already had the mayor in her bed. I was too low-level for her. But

I can tell you this – the mayor is going to run for the Senate. Do you

think he wants this out in the open?”

“They’ll know you talked,” Jack said.

“I’m resigning,” Alec said, getting up and taking his jacket off his

chair as if to support his words. “I’m fed up with the way things work

around here. I’m out.”

“Do you think it’s going to be that easy?”

“It has to be.” Alec attempted to smile. “I’ll come in and make an

official statement. I’m through covering for them.”

Jack nodded slowly. “Who do you think killed her, Alec?”

Jack’s old friend smiled ironically. “It doesn’t matter who actually

planted that bomb. The mayor killed her. I’m as certain of that as

I’ve ever been in my life. That pompous man, sitting out there in his

pompous office, has done more damage to this city than good. I’m tired

of defending him to the outside world.”

Alec opened the door, only to bump into David Lane who tried to stop

him. Lane’s voice sounded hard when he said, “We need to talk before

you walk.”

“You can go to hell, David,” Alec said, pushing him aside. Jack and

Alec walked out together. When the elevator doors closed, Jack caught

a glance of Lane’s face. There was anger in his eyes. There was

something familiar about the man. He might be the one.

Outside Alec took a deep breath as if he had just been released from

prison. “I’m a free man,” he said with a happy smile. Jack couldn’t

help but laugh, despite the situation they were in. “Grab a cab and go

to the station,” he said to Alec. “Give your statement and tell them

I’ll be coming over in about an hour. I’ve got some things to take

care of now.”

Alec nodded. Jack got on the phone with Chris Morgan and asked him to

run a check on David Lane. He might be their guy. Morgan’s surprise

was great. Lane was considered a possible candidate for the next

elections. If this got out, it would alert the press instantly. “Keep

it low-profile,” Jack said. “Don’t tell anyone. Try to find out if

he’s got a dirty history. Bring him in for questioning and check his

alibi, and get a search warrant for his apartment.”

“What are you going to do?” Morgan asked.

“I’m going to get changed at home and then head out to the hospital.”

Jack looked down at his dirty clothes. His throat felt dry, as he

realized there was blood on them. Mulder’s blood.

Day Five, December 12, 2001

New York City

Now he knew it was going to be over soon. They were on to him and soon

he would rot in jail. But he could not allow that to happen. If they

were coming for him, he would go out with a blast that would be

remembered for a long time. It would be a blast like the one that

should have killed the two agents.

He took a deep breath when someone knocked on his door less than

twenty minutes after the cop had left. It was Chris Morgan. “You’re

caught,” Morgan said.

“I shouldn’t be. I’m paying you enough to keep me out of that police

station, aren’t I? After all, you did such a good job getting rid of

my mother’s records, didn’t you?”

“Yeah, well, you didn’t tell me that you were putting bombs all over

town, did you?” Morgan said, sitting down angrily. “You’re in trouble

man, and there’s nothing I can do about it anymore. Campbell is on to

you. He’s going to bring you down.”

“Then I’ll just have to make sure that he won’t live to tell, now will

I?” David Lane just smiled. “Just give him a call and you’ll see what happens.”

Day Five, December 12, 2001

New York City

On the way to the hospital Jack got a call from Morgan. “I found

interesting things on our man,” heheard. “I think you should come to

his apartment straight away.”

“Have you got a search warrant?” asked Jack.

“Yeah. Judge Fairchild handed it out. Meet me there.” Morgan got off

the phone. Jack tapped on the cabby’s shoulder anddirected him to

Lane’s address. With any luck he would have good news before heading

for the hospital.

Day Five, December 12, 2001

New York City

She didn’t move an inch when he touched her hand. He sat in the

wheelchair looking at her form. She could have been dead, but the

monitors said that she wasn’t. Her head was wrapped in a thick, white

bandage. She had stitches, the nurse said.

. Her life wasn’t in any danger. The doctors were optimistic about her

improvement. What improvement? Mulder thought. She’s still out cold.

There’s nothing to show for her recovery.

Skinner had protested when Mulder insisted on being taken there. His

agent could barely stand on his feet, yet he insisted on seeing her.

Mulder had gone as far as threatening his boss. Skinner knew he didn’t

mean a word of it.. Finally the AD gave in and went to fetch a

wheelchair, against the doctor’s approval.

Skinner excused himself as Mulder’s wheelchair stood next to her bed.

He had a strange knot in his stomach as if something was about to go

wrong. The morning had started literally with disaster being blown up

in their face. Now it seemed as if there was more disaster to come.

He reached for his cell phone, only to be reprimanded by a nurse. He

walked to the nurse’s station and dialed Jack’s cell phone number.

When the cop didn’t respond, Skinner cursed under his breath and

called the local Field Office, asking them if he was there. When they

said no, his sense of unease grew. After calling the police station

and talking to Jack’s direct boss who didn’t know where he was,

Skinner knew he had to find the man quickly.

He walked back to Scully’s room, startled by Mulder who opened the

door suddenly. The man stood in the doorway barefoot with the IV-bag

in his hand. He looked deathly pale.

“Mulder, what -?” Skinner started, only to be stopped by his agent who

grabbed the doorpost. With two steps Skinner stood beside him and

helped him back into his wheelchair. The effort had exhausted the

agent. He had difficulty breathing.

Skinner pushed the emergency button and glanced at Scully who was

still unconscious but didn’t seem changed. She wasn’t in any danger.

But Mulder grabbed Skinner’s wrist and groaned, “Where’s Jack? He’s in trouble.”

“I don’t know,” Skinner said desperately.

Suddenly Mulder let go and sunk back in his wheelchair. He looked

forward as the color of his eyes darkened and his body tensed. “He’s

dead,” he said. “Jack’s dead.”

Skinner opened his mouth to protest. Jack couldn’t be dead. But a

nurse walked into the room and said there was someone on the phone for

Skinner, wanting to speak to him urgently. Skinner glared at Mulder.

The agent slumped forward a bit, staring at his hands.

And then Skinner knew too that Jack Campbell was dead.

Day Five, December 12, 2001

New York City

The moment he’d entered the apartment building, Jack knew he was close

to resolving the case. He would see what Morgan had to show him.

Chris, however, wasn’t there . Following the book, Jack telephoned him

on his cellular, becausewithout the search warrant he couldn’t get in.

But Chris didn’t respond. Jack hung up, debating what to do.First, he

tried the door, which was unlocked. He pushed it open and glared

inside, his gun ready. He stepped forward. Suddenly he felt something

cold and steel against his temple. In a flash he stepped into his

attacker’s mind and watched as a hand pressed the barrel of a gun

against his face.

It was a setup, he thought.

And then the world turned into everlasting darkness.

Act 2

Day Five, December 12, 2001

New York City

The body of Jack Campbell was found shot to death, lying face down in

a dumpster behind a large apartment building, about three blocks from

the hospital. He had been moved there after his death. One bullet that

entered the skull from the side and through his head had effectively

put him down. . Jack had probably never known what happened to him. He

had not even been facing his killer.

No matter what Skinner did, he couldn’t keep Mulder inside the

hospital. With Scully still unconscious, there was no one to stop him.

Against medical advice, the agent discharged himself. When Skinner

confirmed the news he refused to show Skinner what he was feeling. He

simply got out of the wheelchair, effectively ignoring the pain that

had settled into his body like a constant companion and limped on foot

to his own room.

As long as Scully was safe, his first priority now had to be to find

Jack’s killer.

And so Skinner had no choice but to contact AD Smythe and ask him

tofly into New York to assist on the case. He needed help,what with

Jack and Scully out of the picture, they were running out of

resources. Smythe agreed and would be there within three hours.

After making the necessary calls, Skinner returned to the agent’s room

to see that Mulder was partly dressed. A doctor and nurse stood in the

roomand tried to talk him out of going, but Mulder didn’t listen.

Stubbornly he continued to dress himself.

The agent was extremely pale and obviously in pain. His arm still

rested in a sling, but the nurse helped him to pull a sweater over it.

There was a haunted look in the agent’s eyes that Skinner didn’t like.

He wished Scully would wake up and tell her partner to stop doing this

to himself. Skinner knew his agent wouldn’t listen to him.

“Let’s get out of here,” Mulder said, dressed in a set of clothes that

Skinner had picked up for him during a short run to the hotel. The

jeans and a black sweater he wore made him look even paler. His

temple was still bandaged and he limped when they walked down the corridor.

“What about Scully?” Skinner asked as they entered her room. “Are you

really going to leave her?”

Mulder stroked her face and touched the bandage over her hair and

whispered something into her ear that only she was supposed to hear.

Then he looked up and said, “She’d want me to go after the man that

did this. It’s my duty to do so.”

“She’d want you to heal and stay with her.”

“I can’t. Jack’s dead because I -” Mulder stopped with a bitter taste

in his mouth. “I challenged that bastard and this is where it got us.

I’m the one to blame.”

“You didn’t put the bomb in that car,” Skinner said hard. “You didn’t

pull the trigger on Jack. You were doing your job.”

“And look where it got us,” Mulder retorted bitterly. “Jack’s dead,

and Scully’s hurt. I played by the book during this case, but now I’m

through. I’m going after him with every means I’ve got. He’s going down.”

“You were hurt too,” Skinner said, wondering if Mulder actually

realized that. “You shouldn’t be doing this. It’s not your job. Let us

worry about catching him.”

“No, I need to be out there and find the guy that did this to her,” he

argued all the while looking down at Scully as she remained so still.

“If I stay, then I’m admitting that I’m weak. I can’t let him stop me.

That’s exactly what he wants. He wants to toy with me. I’m not going

to let him.” Mulder’s voice changed tone as he looked at Skinner,

hoping for some understanding. The numbness inside of him changed into

pain and desperation.

Skinner put his hand supportively on the agent. “I understand what

you’re going through. But you won’t be of any use like this. Rely on

us. I’ll help you as much as I can, but you need to trust in me. I

need to know everything about this case – about Jack. We can work from

here if you like.”

Mulder’s anger subsided but he shook his head. “I need to see Jack.”

“I’ll take you there then.” Mulder turned and looked at Scully. A

nurse entered the room. She promised to call them as soon as there was

any change. An agent from the Field Office would come over to stay

with her so that she wouldn’t be alone when she woke up.

Day Five, December 12, 2001

New York City

Jack’s body had been brought to the morgue down in the hospital

basement where it was rested on a cold slab. Mulder felt a shiver run

down his spine as they walked through the chilledhallway. Skinner

didn’t speak a word knowing he wouldn’t be able to get his agent to

change his mind.

The coroner waited for them and brought them to a separate small room

where the detective would be autopsied. Standard procedure, so the

coroner explained. The body was covered with a white sheet and

stripped of all its clothes. Things happened quickly once you were

pronounced dead. The autopsy would take place in the late evening, but

it was obvious that Jack had been shot to death.

Mulder nodded and the coroner removed the sheet. The agent looked down

at the porcelain face of the man that had been with him earlier that

morning to assure him all would be well; the man, who had confided in

him only days ago about his psychic ability; it was an ability that

had not saved him. That extraordinary man was now gone.

Mulder touched his face. If it weren’t for the bullet hole in his

temple and the blood on his face and hair, Mulder could have thought

Jack to merely be asleep. The bullet had been effective.

But Jack’s spirit was gone, leaving his body a shell. There was

nothing about him now that seemed recognizable. Nothing that could

remind Mulder of the man he used to be.

And Mulder had felt him go. He had felt Jack’s spirit slip away from

him, as if the man’s last effort had been to warn his friend that this

had happened to him. That he would not be able to help him any longer.

And that their friendship had stopped before it had the chance to pick

up again.

Mulder turned his back to the slab and closed his eyes. They left the

room without saying a word.

“I’m sorry, Mulder,” Skinner said. “I can’t tell you how sorry I am.”

Mulder nodded and allowed his boss to take him upstairs. He seemed to

be in a trance,which worried Skinner. But there was nothing he could

do right now.

Day Five, December 12, 2001

New York City

Quietly, Mulder sat next to Skinner as they drove to the police

station. When they got out and walked in, there was a quietness that

only occurred when one of their own died. The commissioner was waiting

for them in his office. Jack’s immediate superior was there too.

“I’m sorry, Agent Mulder,” the commissioner said. “I know Detective

Campbell was a personal friend of yours.”

Mulder accepted the condolences and looked through the glass at the

policemen behind him. They were all discussing Jack’s murder. The

moment the call came in that his body had been found, the entire

police squad had been turned upside down.

“I want to know what Jack did today,” Mulder said. “I need to know his

every move.”

“We know he went to the mayor’s office and spoke for quite some time

with the PA guy, Alec Thompson. Several witnesses have confirmed

thathe also had a very brief chat with David Lane. Jack apparently

left the mayor’s office alongside Alec Thompson, who then got into an

argument with Lane. Apparently Thompson quit his job and Lane didn’t

like that. We’re running a check on Thompson right now. He’s gone missing.”

“Didn’t he leave with Jack?” Mulder asked.

“We don’t know. We’re trying to find out if they took a cab or

Thompson’s car. I’ve put an APB out on him.”

“And David Lane?”

“He has already called. It’s been all over the news. Lane was worried

and told us about the quarrel with Thompson. He said that Jack

practically accused Thompson of the bombings and told him to go

downtown with him. That’s the last time anyone ever saw them.”

“So Thompson killed Jack and dumped his body,” Mulder said slowly. “Why?”

“Because he’s our man, and Jack knew it.” the commissioner said. “It’s

as clear as that.”

“No, Thompson was a friend of Jack’s,” Mulder said. “He wouldn’t kill

him. It would be too obvious. He’d already showed up at the Wells’

site. Jack said he might have wanted to explain something. He knew

things that he wanted to share with Jack. It would be too ridiculous

if he killed Jack now.”

“It’s been known to happen,” Jack’s boss explained. “It’s a clear-cut

case now. If we nail Thompson, we’ve got our bomber and Jack’s killer.

This whole thing has been played out wrong. Jack should never have

gone to confront him on his own. But they said he was angry and upset

with the attack this morning. It was a judgment call and he lost.”

“As simple as that?” Mulder interrupted him bitterly. “It’s over and

done with then?”

“Would you rather have our bomber walking the streets without us

knowing his true identity?” the commissioner asked. “It would

literally be like having a walking time bomb out there. No one would

be safe.”

“No one is safe, sir,” Mulder spoke. “I don’t believe it was Thompson

that Jack was after. And as soon as you find Thompson’s body, you’ll

know I was right.”

“His body?”

“Yes, sir. Thompson is dead too. It would be ridiculous to say that

he’s not. It will probably look like a suicide, and our bomber will

step back into anonymity, happy that someone took the fall for his

actions. I guarantee you that we will not hear from him again, because

he has satisfied his needs for now and will move on.”

“I think we should end this conversation now,” the commissioner said.

“Before it gets out of hand.”

“Did you know that Jack Campbell was psychic, sir?” Mulder continued,

ignoring the commissioner. “Did you know that thanks to his ability,

he solved many cases? That he was in psychic contact with the killer

but didn’t dare tell you because he was afraid for his reputation?”

The commissioner got up, trying to end the conversation. “I won’t have

you destroy Detective Campbell’s good reputation, Agent Mulder, by

spreading rumors about him. He was a good man and a good cop. He

doesn’t need you to bring your foolish paranormal stories to this

department. I know about your line of work at the FBI. Did you really

think that you would find something for your X-Files here?”

“Jack asked me because he wanted to find a way deal with it,” Mulder

said angrily, ignoring Skinner’s warning looks. “He would have been an

even better cop if he had found a way to handle it. He wouldn’t have

had to die for his trouble..”

“He died because you screwed up, Agent Mulder.” The commissioner hit

his hand on the table, refusing to settle down. “You challenged the

bomber and you got your wish. I hope you’re happy.”

Mulder swayed on his feet. “No wonder you want to stop the

investigation with Alec Thompson. You’re too short sighted to see what

lies in front of you.” This time Skinner got his attention by grabbing

the agent’s arm before he fell down. The Assistant Director pushed him

onto a seat and forced his head forward.

“Easy does it,” he said and his cold hand lay in the agent’s neck as a

wave of dizziness came over Mulder. The commissioner settled down

immediately, mumbling an apology. With feverish eyes the agent looked

up, realizing he too had gone too far. Here they were, bitching about

who got the blame while there was a killer still on the loose.

“I think I need to lie down,” Mulder said weakly, for the first time

admitting he was not well.

Skinner didn’t show how worried he was. He didn’t give a snap remark.

“I’ll drive you back to the hospital,” he simply said. Efficiently, he

helped the agent on his feet. The man could barely stand up straight

and looked even paler, if that was remotely possible. Slowly they made

their way to the car, helped by Chris Morgan who had come in.

Mulder leaned back tiredly in the passenger’s seat and closed his

eyes. By the time Skinner got him back to the hospital, the agent was

unresponsive. Skinner muttered a curse and drove the car to the ER.

Within half an hour, his agent was hooked back on an IV and resting

comfortably in a private room.

Skinner knew Mulder would have to stay in for at least a night, which

meant he would too. There was work to do, but he couldn’t leave him

alone. He knew Mulder was bound to take off again as soon as he woke

up. There had to be some middle ground, but as long as Scully was

comatose, there was no one else that the agent would listen to.

Skinner sighed deeply when a knock on the door made him turn around.

Assistant Director Frank Smythe walked in. “I came to discuss the case

with you and Agent Mulder and heard you brought him back in. Is he all right?”

“He will be if he starts becoming sensible. It’s difficult under the circumstances.”

“I can imagine. How far along are you on Jack’s murder?”

“His colleagues are all over it, but Mulder believes they’re going

after the wrong guy. The problem is that he’s the only lead they’ve

got right now. With Jack gone and this guy Thompson missing, we’re stuck.”

“I see,” Frank frowned. “Do you need more guys on it?”

“Mulder’s determined to see this case through. We both know that he’ll

do anything to find Jack’s killer. I’m pretty sure that he’ll be up

and about again in the morning.”

“Can we afford to wait that long?”

“Do we have a choice?” Skinner said, worried.

“You stay here for awhile, and I’ll go back to the bureau,” Smythe

said. ” Just give me all you’ve got and I’ll see what I can do. I’ve

been kept abreast of the progress in this case, and I’ve read Mulder’s

profile. I’ll talk to the mayor tonight. I know him quite well. I’ll

see what he knows about Thompson.”

“Good,” Skinner said gratefully. “Thanks, Frank.”

Smythe nodded and left. Skinner sat a few more minutes before he left

to walk to Scully’s room. When he entered, the doctor told him she was

showing signs of waking up. It was looking good.

As if to support his words, Scully blinked her eyelids and looked up.

She moved her head slightly and groaned in pain. Her eyes sought out

something in the room. Skinner moved to the bed so that she could see

him. She seemed to panic and opened her mouth. Skinner knew what she

was going ask.

“Relax,” he said. “You’re in a hospital. You’re going to be fine.

Mulder’s okay too. He’s resting in another room.”

“Where?”

“On the same floor. He’s fine, Scully. He’ll see you in the morning.”

“Now,” she said.

“I can’t do that. He’s resting.”

“No. Take me to see him.”

Skinner put his hand on her wrist. “I can’t, Scully. You’re not up to

it. Why don’t you rest now? I’ll get a doctor to see you.”

She nodded but he could see the regret on her face. He wondered about

his agents again and felt a sting of jealousy surge through him. The

bond that these two people had was unique. He didn’t belong here. But

when he wanted to leave, Scully wouldn’t let him. Weak she put her

hand on him and said hoarsely, “Do we have him?”

Skinner shook his head. He wanted to tell her the truth about Jack but

knew she had to hear it from Mulder. “I’ll be right back,” he said and

she let go. Skinner hurried out until he spotted a nurse and asked her

to inform a doctor that Scully had woken up.

After a thorough checkup the doctor seemed satisfied, saying Scully

was doing fine. She responded to all questions without hesitation. She

remembered where she was, what had happened, and what day it was. But

she seemed nervous and on the edge.

“You’re a very lucky woman, Dana,” the doctor said. “I think you’ll be

up and about in a few days. It seems that the worst has passed now. I

you to try your best to get some sleep tonight,” the doctor said. “I’m

afraid we’ll most likely be interrupting your beauty sleep ever couple

of hours or so, but the more rest you get, the faster you’ll heal.”

Scully didn’t refuse the proposal but she was still distraught about

Mulder, asking the doctor again if she could see him. “In the

morning,” the doctor assured her. That seemed to satisfy her. Skinner

stayed with her until she fell asleep. He was apprehensive about her

state of mind. Again she had not said a word.

He finally left her room to checkup on Mulder again and found the

agent in a deep but restless sleep. It was around midnight, and

Skinner chose Mulder’s room to spend the night, sleeping uncomfortably

on the small plastic chair.

Day Six, December 13, 2001

New York City

You bought this on yourself and it’s high time you left it there

Lie here and rest your head and dream of something else instead

Don’t slide.

The ground underneath the agent’s feet was hot. He looked down and

noticed that his feet were bare and he was standing on an underground

of coals. The fire blistered his feet, yet he didn’t feel any pain.

His eyes focused on his friend who stood before him, his hands crossed

over his burning body.

“You’re on fire, Jack.”

Jack smiled and flames spit out of his open mouth, showing his white

teeth as the flesh got eaten away by the fire. “Haven’t you been

paying attention, Mulder?” Jack said. “I’m dead already.”

“What is this place then? Hell? Why are you burning? You got shot, for

goodness sake.”

Jack smiled. “Hey, this is your nightmare. And it’s not hell. This is

the abyss you’re heading into of your own free will. You’ve always had

this place inside your mind but now you’re opening up to it. I know

you’re eager to jump in here with me, but you can’t. You have work to do.”

“I need you, man,” Mulder shouted desperately as the flames licked his

feet. “I can’t do this thing without you. You need to come back with

me. How am I supposed to live with the guilt?”

“It’s too late for me, Mulder. I’m already gone. But I know your

destructive side. You’ve always had it, even when we first worked

together. You stop at nothing to find your man even if it means that

you have to fight off the rest of the world.” Jack’s burning body

stepped forward. Mulder could smell the disintegrating flesh. The

image was so vivid that it scared him, butut he didn’t back away either.

“So you want me to stop?” the agent asked eagerly.

“No,” Jack said. “I died because I screwed up. You won’t do the same

even though your entire being screams for punishment right now. You

were always the stronger one, Mulder. You can continue and finish

this.” Jack laughed. “And you always got the girls too.”

Mulder smiled.

“Look,” Jack continued as he sat down on an invisible seat. “We all

make mistakes in life. Don’t make mine. That’s what I came to tell you.”

“I killed you!”

“No, you didn’t. He did. Don’t take his guilt and put it upon

yourself. If anyone’s to blame, it’s him. Now go back and get that son

of a bitch.”

Mulder blinked his eyelids. “I won’t go back without you,” he said

stubbornly, stretching out his hand so he could touch Jack’s burning

skin. It hurt! The agent withdrew his hand and stared at the blisters

on his fingers, crying out his pain.

“You can’t take me with you, Mulder,” Jack said sympathetically. “It’s over.”

“No,” Mulder yelled angrily, but Jack’s body simply disintegrated.

There was nothing left but ashes on the spot where he had been

standing. Mulder stared in shock at the coals and remained where he was.

Then he opened his eyes and stared straight into Skinner’s. His boss

had been trying to wake him up.

Day Six, December 13, 2001

New York City

Breakfast was a piece of toast with jam and a talk with Skinner.

Mulder leaned quietly against the pillows. He hadn’t wanted to spend

the morning in bed, but he admitted that he was still very tired.

“What did you dream about?” Skinner asked.

“Jack,” Mulder said, chewing on the toast. “He gave me a message.”

“What did he tell you?”

Mulder didn’t respond and put down the second piece of toast he had

been chewing on. His eyes were dark and depressed. “May I see Scully now?”

Skinner nodded and took him to her room down the hall. All the

monitors were disconnected so Scully was able to sit up and finish her

light breakfast. She would be released that day if she continued to

improve.

When the door opened she looked upand for the first time that morning

her eyes brightened. Skinner watched as she embraced Mulder, taking

his head between her hands. The moment felt too personal. The nurse

excused herself and Skinner turned his back, finding an excuse to

leave as well.

When they were gone, she kissed her partner softly. Her lips lingered

long on his and then moved over his face, kissing his cheeks and

closed eyelids and forehead. Last night’s bandage had been replaced

with a smaller version covering his temple. The bandage that had

covered her head the night before was replaced with a smaller one as well.

“I’m so glad you’re all right,” she whispered as he hoped his eyes

again. “I thought -”

“I know,” he responded. “So did I.”

“What happened, Mulder? I remember being on the phone, walking to the

car. And then you came and the next thing I remember was lying

underneath you before everything turned blacked. I saw you, but you

didn’t move. You were lying on top of me and I couldn’t get you to move.”

“I thought I’d killed you,” he whispered, caressing her face. “You hit

your head because I pushed you underneath me. I thought you were gone.”

She smiled. “You can’t get rid of me that easily. I’m so glad -”

He let go of her and turned his back to her.

“Mulder? What is it?” she asked, stepping behind him as she put her

hands on his back. To her surprise, his body was shaking. She turned

him around. There were tears in his eyes, yet he didn’t cry. He just

stood there and his voice broke when he whispered that Jack was dead.

“No,” she said, shaking her head in disbelief. “That can’t be …”

He told her the whole story of what had happened during the course of

the day. She listened in disbelief as he explained that he had seen

his friend’s body, and how he had been killed. Scully stared at the

floor. She could still hear Jack’s voice. She had known him for just a

few days and had already left his stamp on her. She had liked him, and

had liked the way Mulder had been with him. There had been a comfort,

an ease that her partner didn’t have with many people. They had been

friends, and now he was gone, just like that.

When he looked at her again, the tears were gone. He moved on.

“There’s work to be done.”

“I’m coming with you.”

He shook his head. “No. You need to rest. I’m going on my own.”

“Forget it.” Scully’s voice sounded just as determined as his. “I’m

not letting you out there by yourself. I know you, Mulder. I know what

you can do to yourself.”

He turned his face away from her. “I’ve made up my mind. I want you to

go back to DC. I’m finishing this case by myself.”

“If you think I’ll let you go, you’re crazy. You can’t just dismiss me

like I’m your servant. I’m here to stay.”

“You’ve been hurt enough, Scully,” Mulder spoke desperately. “Don’t

you see? I’ve screwed up. I have to finish this but I can’t do that

while I’m worrying about you. You were nearly killed once. I can’t

allow that to happen again.”

“So you’re sacrificing yourself instead?”

“I’m not,” Mulder said hard. “I’m doing what’s right. I’m doing what

Jack would want me to do. We’re so close to the murderer, Scully. He

wouldn’t have killed Jack if he hadn’t figured out the truth. Jack

disappeared after visiting the mayor’s office. It’s someone from that

office; someone so high in rank that he would have the means and

influence to do this.”

“All the more reason for me to stay and help you,” Scully said.

“Mulder, I’ve never backed away before from a case. Don’t expect me to

do so now. We’re constantly in danger. This is another step along the

way that we take together. So you’ve got a choice. If I walk, you’re

walking with me. If not, we’re getting this thing over with today.”

“Are you going to discharge yourself?”

She smiled. “Of course I am.”

Day Six, December 13, 2001

New York City

Jack’s small office was being cleared, awaiting the next cop that got

a promotion. The place had been cleaned out as if he had never been

there. His personal belongings were packed away in boxes. The only

things that remained were the stacks of files on top of the desk.

Chris Morgan stood in the middle of the room looking at the desk. .

Just moments before, he had been talking to the commissioner who

proposed the promotion to him. Morgan had always known he was second

in line of course. The assignments had become more important during

the past six months, and Jack Campbell had increased his responsibilities.

And now this was it.

He smiled wryly at the thought but his expression quickly neutralized

as he turned around when he heard the agents walk in. Mulder stepped

forward and noteded the boxes on the floor and the files on the desk.

He fingered the files and saw that the bomber’s case was on top. It

was stamped ‘closed’.

“Why?” he asked simply.

“Alec Thompson’s body was found floating face down in the river. He

killed himself. Case closed, Mulder,” Morgan explained easily.

To Jack’s colleagues Thompson was the killer. His death was too easily

explained by the idea that he had killed himself. The commissioner was

able to ignore Mulder’s prediction and closed the case. He already

called for a press conference to inform them of that fact during a

carefully arranged meeting. Within the hour everyone in the country

would know Alec Thompson, Public Relations Aide to the mayor, was the

bomber. He had a secret crush on Susannah Delaney and killed her and

her lover in a jealous rage.

How convenient, Mulder thought. Another killer caught, another case

solved . And the real kicker was that it was the locals who’d solved

it, not the Feds. The commissioner could be pleased with himself.

It didn’t matter that Alec Thompson had a good reputation. They had a

bunch of ill-fitting puzzle pieces that they were determined to fit

together. Jack had last spoken to Thompson and confronted him with the

murders, so as a result, he had killed his old friend. Now he was

dead too, so they could blame him, no matter how poorly the pieces fit

together…

It didn’t matter that Jack screwed up , by allowing himself to be

guided by friendship and had trusted his friends so much that he let

down his guard. They said he had been upset that his friends had been

nearly killed. He had let his emotions take over, therefore forgetting

all his skills.

Of course no one admitted Jack had been psychic because that would

damage his good name. Now he would get a proper burial with half the

town in attendance. They would honor his work and career. And perhaps

one day, they would give him a statue or name a school after him.

Mulder picked up the file and looked into it. As expected a report had

already been typed up to close the file. Chris Morgan had signed it.

Mulder looked at the cop that had helped them out before. “Are you

following in Jack’s footsteps?”

“Yes, I am,” Morgan said even though the promotion still had to be

confirmed. “I’m sorry, Agent Mulder.”

Mulder smiled faintly. “Don’t be. You didn’t kill him did you?”

Morgan blushed, trying to read into the agent’s eyes but he couldn’t

see what the man was thinking. Mulder put the file down. “It’s over

then,” he said. “You guys closed it.”

“We found our killer. That’s the best we could do.”

“It probably is,” Mulder said and he turned to leave the office still

limping. Chris Morgan said goodbye to Scully as he escorted them both

out and shut the door behind him. Scully followed her partner outside

and watched as he picked up the phone and called the local Field

Office, requesting a list of all the calls Jack made on his mobile

phone the day before.

Scully looked at him surprised. “They must have checked that list.”

“Yeah, they must have.”

The realization struck her hard. “Are you saying a cop was involved?”

“I’m not saying anything.”

“What did you read in that report, Mulder?”

“Lies,” Mulder said. “Nothing but lies.”

“The case is closed. They closed it. There’s nothing more we can do

about it. It was under Jack’s authority and they closed it with his death.”

“This is an X-File,” Mulder interrupted. “If we can prove that, I can

reopen the case. It will fall under our jurisdiction.”

“How are you going to do that, Mulder? Jack never told anyone. He only

talked to you about it. They only have your word for it and that won’t

suffice to convince the commissioner.”

Mulder’s eyes lit up. “I have an email. Jack sent me a short message

before he came to DC explaining he has paranormal abilities. That

should suffice, should it not?”

“Enough to make a case,” Scully said with a smile as excitement surged

through her body.

Day Six, December 13, 2001

New York City

Skinner frowned as he read the email and listened to Mulder’s story.

He wasn’t so convinced. He knew Mulder needed his approval. If not, it

would be a long, hard battle. “They’re not going to be happy about

this, Agent Mulder,” he said, seated behind the desk of the small

temporary office. “You’re basically rejecting their findings and

reopening a sensitive file.”

“I have good reason to do so, sir,” Mulder said, feeling very tired as

he sat back in his chair. “This case has been closed, but it has not

been resolved. . I can tell you that one day this bomber will kill

again. It’s in his nature to do so. I don’t want to have that on my conscience.”

“You’re taking this too personally,” Skinner remarked. “It’s over.”

“You can’t, sir. It is an X-File.”

“Based on a single email?”

“No, based on Jack Campbell’s psychic connection with the killer. That

connection has led us very close to him. It helped us save a woman’s

life. We cannot deny that. This case should never have been under

police investigation in the first place. It should have gone straight

to us.”

“You won’t be able to count on their help anymore. You do know that?”

“I don’t care at this point,” Mulder said bitterly. “As far as I’m

concerned, Jack was our interface. With him gone, I see no reason to

go over this with them once again. They’re close-minded and blind to

the obvious. I wouldn’t be able to work with them if my life depended

on it.”

“Just know what you’re doing, Mulder,” Skinner said as he signed his

approval under the official request his agent had typed out.

“It’s our job to close this case in a proper way, sir. That’s my first

priority. The rest of it can go to hell. Yes, I take Jack’s death

personally. I want to do everything I can to catch his killer. But my

first priority still lies with the people that have died and the

killer that holds psychic abilities, which he used to murder them. I

guarantee you results.

Mulder got up and left the room with the document in his hand. Scully

froze in her seat, rubbing her eyelids. She was so tired. This day had

been a freakish mixture of emotions and promises that might not be

kept. Skinner seemed worried. “Get some rest, Agent Scully,” he said.

“You shouldn’t even be here.”

“I’m not going to rest as long as Mulder’s running about.” She smiled

faintly. “Someone’s gotta keep an eye on him.”

“I can do that,” Skinner offered.

“No offense, sir, but I don’t think he’s going to listen to you this

time. As long asthe real killer remains at large, he’s not going to

rest. Maybe I’ll be able to get through to him in some way. Who knows,

at some point he might even listen to me.”

Day Six, December 13, 2001

New York City

Evening fell and Mulder and Scully received the case files as well as

the results of Jack’s autopsy, albeit with difficulty. The

commissioner got on the phone with Skinner, explaining his discontent

with the FBI’s official takeover of the case. All files and reports,

pictures and statements were to be released. The entire file arrived

at the Bureau by special courier.

At first sight everything was there. Mulder scrolled through the

documents and statements and read everything from the beginning to the

very end. Jack’s handwriting was on several documents. He had signed

various statements as well. He had put his stamp on the entire file

and had been in full control. Little had he known this would be his

last case.

Would things have been different had Jack known? Mulder wondered.

Would he have refused the case or left the FBI out of it? The agent

sighed deeply as he realized that what ifs didn’t matter anymore. Jack

was gone and his legacy was still there. It was almost unbearable.

Suddenly Scully rushed into the office and waved with a piece of

paper. “I’ve got something that you might want to hear,” she said,

nearly out of breath. Mulder glanced at her, recalling her very pale

features and wondered why she hadn’t gone back to the hotel to rest.

“What is it?” he asked.

“Your phone list shows that Jack had been in contact with a colleague

before he died. And guess who that colleague was?”

“Let me take a guess. Chris Morgan?”

“Exactly. He lied, Mulder.”

“But there’s a phone list in the file as well. It doesn’t show that

call. Wait a minute.” Mulder scrolled through the file. “Here we go.

You see? The number is not on it. According to this list Jack didn’t

make any calls all afternoon.” The agent’s eyes changed color when his

grip on the document changed. “Wait a minute. It’s been altered. You

see? It’s a photocopy. He erased the last line and then made a copy so

it wouldn’t show.”

“Do you think Morgan did that himself?”

“Who else? Who else benefited from Jack’s death? He takes Jack’s seat.

He was involved in the case. Jack contacted him and told him who it

was. We were both in hospital. He couldn’t have contacted us. So Jack

called the one person that he trusted, the one other person that was

already involved in the case who knew all the details.”

“But to kill a friend for promotion?” Scully asked in disbelief.

” Murders have taken place for less, Scully.”

“You do know you can never wave this under the commissioner’s nose.

He’ll bite back. They’re never going to accept that one of their own

is capable of doing this.”

“Then we’ll have to convince them, won’t we?” Mulder said, grabbing

the phone. Within ten minutes Skinner listened to Mulder’s story and

set up the trap.

Day Six, December 13, 2001

Upstate New York

Despite the late hour the city was still tingling with excitement, but

in his house upstate David Lane didn’t notice any of that. He had

decided to get away that night and not stay at the apartment, despite

the early meeting the mayor had set up in the morning.

Something was about to go down. He could feel it in his veins. It

buzzed through his mind like a bee swarming above his head. He

listened to the buzz and knew that he was going down. His mother had

once said that she too felt it when the cops came for her to put her

away for good. She had explained in prison while waiting for her death

sentence. He had listened and learned.

Soon they would come to take him away. He wouldn’t run or hide for it

wasn’t in his nature to do so. But he wouldn’t go with them. He had

something set up for the FBI agent that would come to arrest him. It

would be a thrill. The feeling would be almost as good as it had been

when he destroyed Jack Campbell’s life, blowing his brains out.

They both got what they deserved.

Act 3

Day Six, December 13, 2001

New York City

Despite the late hour Chris Morgan just couldn’t drive home. Too many

thoughts were rushing through his mind, making it impossible for him

to calm down and relax. He trembled when he picked up his cup of

coffee and drank. What he wouldn’t give for a real drink right now,

but he couldn’t give in. He had to keep his behavior exemplorary,

especially now that every single move could potentially betray him.

He sighed and rubbed his eyes. He was so tired. If only Jack wouldnt

have just let it go.

He shouldn’t have told Lane about it, but what choice did he have? The

moment Lane got caught he would have been caught too. He was in too

deep already. He might not have killed Jack himself, but he had the

man’s blood on his hands. And he shivered when he recalled the bloody

blanket used to transfer Jack’s body; he had shoved the blanket into

the huge trashcan behind the Marriott hotel. What if someone found it

there? What if some homeless guy pulled it out? Would it lead straight

back to him?

And what if they figured out that Jack’s body had been moved in his car?

A hard knock on the door shook him up. Morgan looked up, startled when

Mulder entered the room. The FBI agent was alone. “Agent Mulder,”

Morgan said, after gathering his wits. “What brings you back here?”

Mulder didn’t speak at first, but walked in and closed the door,

shutting out the rest of the world. “We need to talk, Chris,” he said

in a friendly tone as he sat on the edge of the desk. “I figured I

might find you here.”

“Really? How so?” Morgan asked nervously.

“A young man in his early thirties with no family to go to usually has

nothing but his job to keep him occupied. And since you’ve been trying

to kick your habit, you wouldn’t go to any bars, now would you?”

“What habit?” Morgan asked. “What are you talking about?”

“Come on, Chris. Jack told me all about it. He said you had some

problems in the past that you’re trying to deal with right now. So I

figured that you’re trying your best not to fall off the wagon again.

Am I right or wrong?”

“You’re a liar,” Morgan said flustered. “I haven’t got any problems.

If Jack told you that, he’s a liar too.”

“Is he? Well, we can’t ask him, can we? You made sure the one man that

knew about your problem is gone. Since you killed him, he made way for

your promotion, too. How convenient for you that he died at the right

time. Did you pull the trigger or did you have someone else do it for you?”

Morgan shot out of his chair, livid with anger. “Get the hell out,

Agent Mulder. You’re grasping at straws. I didn’t kill him and you

know it! Even if I do have a drinking problem, why would I shoot him?

I liked him! He was a good cop and one of my best friends!”

Mulder took a copy of the phone list out of his pocket and threw it at

Morgan. “Explain to me then why you manipulated this list? But you’ve

got a habit of doing that, don’t you? You manipulated David Lane’s

records too. Did you really think we wouldn’t find out about you, Morgan?”

“You’re lying,” Morgan shouted hard as his face turned red. “If you’re

accusing me, come up with the evidence and arrest me. But you can’t,

can you? There’s no proof.”

“We have proof. We have the original phone list.”

Mulder remained calm as he moved away from the desk and walked towards

the window, looking down on the lively city. “One would kill for this

view, wouldn’t he?” the agent whispered. “Tell me Chris, when did Lane

start blackmailing you? Did he meet you at a bar where you hung around

till you passed out? Did he manipulate you at once or did it start

with simple gestures, like erasing the connection between his mother

and himself so that he would have a clean sheet to present to the

mayor? Did you know that he was the bomber right from the beginning?”

Tears sprung in Morgan’s eyes, as he stood powerless before the desk

that was supposed to become his. It was over. There was no sense lying

anymore. He had been living with the lies for two years and a part of

him felt relief that it was finally over and done with. At least now

he could raise his head in pride and tell them he was no longer

playing Judas.

“He was looking for someone to manipulate and it became me,” he

finally spoke hoarsely. “It happened two years ago. He found me and

fed me booze until I nearly passed out. He said he knew I had a

problem and that he would keep his mouth shut if I did him a favor. It

started with his mother’s file. Then I had to do little jobs for him.

I had to tell him about cases we were working on. I didn’t understand

why at first, but then I figured out he was trying to see through our

means of operation. When Susannah Delaney died, I just knew it was his

doing. But by then he had started to pay me off for my services. He

said that I shouldn’t have to work for nothing. The money allowed me

to buy things I could never afford with my cop’s income.”

“And you enjoyed it, didn’t you?” Mulder spoke bitterly. “After all,

you told him that Jack was after him. Jack suspected he was the one

and he called you because you needed to find things about him. Instead

of going after Lane, you went after Jack. Didn’t you?”

“I did,” Morgan admitted, raising his head and straightening his

shoulders. “I knew Jack was in the way, so I lured him to Lane’s

apartment. Lane killed him with a silencer. We moved the body out into

my car, and I dumped him in an alley. We took a huge risk, but to be

honest, I enjoyed the thrill.”

“What about Thompson?”

“Lane knew that Thompson would be the perfect patsy and I called him

up as well. As it happened he was on the way to the station. I met him

outside, before I’d left to kill Jack. I lured him into my car telling

him that Lane was already under arrest and had been brought to another

police station. Thompson needed to go with me to give his statement.

When we drove off, I knocked him out. Lane killed him with the same

gun and dumped him in the river to make it look like a suicide.”

“And you filed a report stating that you were following leads in

regards to this case as Jack had requested you to do. If you hadn’t

manipulated the list, we wouldn’t have known,” Mulder said.

Weakly Morgan straightened his shoulders once again, feeling very

cocky now that the truth had come out. “I don’t care anymore,” he

said. “Lane has destroyed my life and as far as I’m concerned I’ll be

sitting in jail watching him die at the stake. But I’ll be out in a

few years and able to lead a normal life again.”

“No, you won’t,” Mulder said softly as anger left him. “I’ll make sure

that you get the maximum penalty for what you’ve done. You’ll burn

too, Morgan.”

Morgan’s fear became obvious as his eyes focused on the FBI agent.

“I’ll deny ever having given this confession then,” he muttered. “You

won’t stand a chance of convicting me – not without proper evidence. I

mean, what have you got, really? A phone list, which I’ll deny having

manipulated? So-called proof, that I have a drinking problem? What are

you going to base your claim on? Everybody knows you would do anything

to grab the killer. You would accuse anyone.”

Mulder smiled as he reached underneath his shirt and dug out the small

wire that had sent the entire confession to a meeting room where

Scully, Skinner, and the commissioner sat, shocked, along with three

other colleagues. “I don’t like these things,” the agent said

thoughtfully, “but sometimes they do come in handy. You’re through, Morgan.”

Mulder turned and left the room, closing the door behind him as he

walked to the meeting room. Inside Morgan looked outside at the city

below and knew he would never see a sight like that again. It was a

thought he couldn’t bear. Morgan reached for the gun on his desk and

grasped it in his hand. He closed his eyes as he brought it to the

side of his face and pulled the trigger.

In the meeting room everyone was shocked as the blast shook up the

office. They hurried out to find Mulder standing in the middle of the

hallway, turned around to face the door of the office that had

belonged to his friend. The agent’s face remained blank.

Day Six, December 13, 2001

New York City

“We’ve got him,” the commissioner said, but his voice didn’t sound too

happy. He didn’t like it when his cops made a mess of things and

that’s exactly what had happened just now. One of his own men had been

involved and he would have to explain that to the press in the

morning. Therefore he wanted to arrest Lane tonight and get it over with.

“Not yet,” Skinner said. “Do you know where he is?”

“He has an apartment in town. We’ll go there and arrest him now.”

“No,” Mulder said. “Not like that. We need proof that he’s our guy.”

“We’ve got the tape and Morgan’s confession. He pointed him out. Isn’t

that enough?” the commissioner said angrily. “Even though this is your

case, Agent Mulder, I want to make the arrest. We’re too personally

involved now.”

“You’ve got a confession of one criminal pointing the finger at the

other,” Mulder said. “That’s not enough. If Lane suspects anything

he’ll be on the run by now. We need solid evidence that he’s our guy.”

“And how are you going to do that?” the commissioner asked. “Use your

paranormal expertise and scare the truth out of him?”

Mulder ignored the sarcasm. “I don’t think he’ll be here in town.

He’s got a house upstate. I want to go there and confront him like we

did with Morgan. We’ll need a search warrant for the house and the

apartment just in case. That’s all we can hope for right now.” Mulder

looked at Skinner and Scully. “I’m going alone.”

“Like hell you are,” Scully groaned.

Day Six, December 13, 2001

Upstate New York

When the doorbell of Lane’s Victorian house rang around midnight, the

owner didn’t seem surprised. “It’s okay, Henry,” he told his faithful

family butler who hadcome downstairs from his private quarters on the

second floor to open the door. “Go back to bed.”

Reluctantly the butler obeyed and retreated as Lane walked over, fully

clad as if he were about to go to a party. When he opened the door, he

saw Mulder, alone, flashing his badge to be let in. Lane stepped aside

and looked at him. “Agent Mulder, what a pleasant surprise. What

brings you here this time of night?”

“We need to talk,” Mulder said. “May I come in?”

“Of course.” Mulder looked around, noting the finer details of the

grand house. Lane had perfect taste, decorating his residence with

paintings that varied in style, and antique furniture, which he had

selected himself. Mulder glanced through the open French doors into

the living room which adjoined the library. The fireplace was in use.

Two leather chairs were facing it and on one of them lay a novel by

Sir Arthur Conan Doyle.

“Do you like what you see, Agent Mulder?” Lane asked amused as they

entered the library together. Mulder faced the man and realized he had

been standing there for a few moments with nothing to say. The agent’s

mind was numb. He took in all the smaller details and realized he

couldn’t believe a man like this went about town setting bombs.

“It’s nice,” the agent finally sat, without being invited to do so.

Mulder chose the second leather chair and looked at the fireplace. He

felt cold. The drive through the snow had taken a while and he

wondered about Scully who sat with the others outside in their cars.

“I’ve come to arrest you,” Mulder said as Lane took the other seat and

carefully put his bookmark where he had stopped reading, closing the

book before he put it down.

“Really?” Lane asked with a tone of mockery in his voice. “Then why

aren’t you?”

“We need to talk first.”

At ease Lane walked to the bar. “Can I get you a drink?”

“No, thanks.” Mulder’s head swirled from lack of sleep. He wanted to

get it over with soon, but there were too many unanswered questions.

He wanted answers first.

“Are you feeling okay?” Lane asked with a sense of strange worry that

seemed inappropriate.

“Yes, I am. I found my killer.”

“Really?” Lane smiled. “I’m sure it must have cost you some effort.”

“Yes, it did. But we’ve got a solid case and we’re taking him down.”

“I see.” Lane poured a brandy and gulped it down. The fluid burned in

his throat all the way to his stomach. To Mulder’s delight the man’s

hands trembled when he put the glass down and turned his back to

Mulder. “So what brings you here then?”

“Let’s not play games about this, Mr. Lane,” Mulder spoke. “It’s time

that you face your executioners, so to speak. You’ve toyed with

everyone. You got your wish. Now you have to pay the price.”

David Lane smiled and then laughed. “Are you saying I did this? Is

that why you’re here?”

Mulder nodded slowly. “I’m here because I want to talk to you first. I

told the others, who are waiting outside, that you would go quietly.

After all, you wouldn’t want to give me a lot of headaches since the

world knows by now you’re responsible, now would youMr. Lane?”

The man who wanted to become the next mayor of the city of New York

paled and frowned. The moment had come. That buzzing feeling inside of

him had not failed him. His eyes focused on Mulder, the FBI agent who

had done everything in his power to destroy him. It didn’t matter how

they had gotten to him. It was no use trying to talk him out of it.

And the others who came to back him up were outside, waiting in their

cars. They would come in before too long and take him to face the music.

With regret David looked around and took in all the beautiful pieces

he had selected over the years. He thought of all the years that he

had tried to fight his destiny by denying who and what he was. He

thought of his mother who had gone through the same thing. Had she

fought off her executioners once she knew it was over?

Suddenly David caught Mulder’s eyes. The agent seemed ill. Externally,

his expression was one of utter control. But internally the man was

trembling with anger and hatred towards the man who had killed his

friend. David smiled, realizing he was still in control.

Even while the agent was here to arrest him, he still had full control

over the events at hand. As long as he could toy with him, he would be

able to manipulate.

“Are you sure you’re all right, Agent Mulder?” Lane asked once again.

“You seem uneasy.”

Mulder looked at the man he was about to bring in and smiled. “I’m a

profiler and have studied psychology, Mr. Lane. If there is anything

you cannot do with me, it’s manipulate me. I’m here to ask you to tell

me the truth. I want to know why you killed Susannah Delaney, Stephen

Wells, Jack Campbell, and a young bellboy named Jay Noames.”

“You’re grasping at straws, Agent Mulder.”

“That’s funny,” Mulder smiled. “That’s exactly what Chris Morgan said

before he blew his brains out.”

Lane paled. “Who is Chris Morgan?”

“You should know. You’ve been blackmailing him for two years. He’s

dead,now. He couldn’t live with the guilt and died by his own hand.

Just like you now, he tried to deny everything that happened. And just

like you are about to do, he paid for his involvement.” Mulder got up

from his chair and glanced around. “You have a beautiful house,Mr.

Lane. You had a great job and a fantastic opportunity to step into

politics yourself, but you just couldn’t help yourself, could you? You

had to do what was in your nature to do”

Mulder noticed the startled expression in Lane’s eyes. “I’ve read the

files, Mr. Lane. I know all about your loving mother. She was a

killer and so became you. You had to try it out and see what it felt

like. Did you enjoy watching those bombs explode? Did it feel good Mr.

Lane? Did you get off on it? ”

Mulder’s hand touched the holster that held his gun. He stepped

forward as if he was trying to extract the guilt from the killer’s

mind much like Lane did to determine his next victim. His eyes locked

onto Lane’s and wouldn’t let him go. For the first time Lane felt like

he was going to lose control.

“Are you here to kill me, Agent Mulder?” he asked as he tried to stay

calm. “Is that why your colleagues aren’t in here? Are they allowing

you to take justice into your own hands?”

“It would be serving justice, wouldn’t it?” Mulder sighed deeply.

Lane paled even more.

“No, I’m not here to kill you,” Mulder said. “I just want to know the truth.”

“All right,” Lane said. “If you want the truth, you’ll get it. I

killed them all, yes. Does that make you feel better, Agent Mulder?

Does it please you to know that I set the bombs and destroyed their

lives because I liked the kill?”

“Why did you choose Susannah?”

“She seemed the perfect victim. And she fucked me like I was one of

the others she had in her bed.”

“You couldn’t bear that, could you? You hated the fact she didn’t love you.”

“That’s right, but only because it gave me permission to kill her,”

Lane said as his eyes left Mulder’s. The agent had sat down again.

Lane stared at the doorway and continued, “I loved the kill, just like

my mother. It’s in our blood. I needed to know how I would feel, and I

liked it. So I killed again.”

“How did you select Wells?”

Lane smiled. “Now that’s a story right up your alley. After all,

you’re into that paranormal crap, aren’t you? I’m sure you got off

when you figured out I had psychic abilities, didn’t you?”

Mulder didn’t give an answer.

“Yes, I did it all,” David Lane said, stretching out his hands. “And

now you can arrest me and bring me in. After all, you’ve got your

killer now, haven’t you?”

clip_image002

Mulder looked sharply at the man and got up. “Good,” he said, taking

out his cuffs, which he moved to place around Lane’s wrists. Suddenly

Lane’s eyes focused on Mulder’s once again. There was a sharp pain

inside the agent’s head, ripping him apart. Mulder groaned as the

cuffs dropped to the floor and his hands automatically reached for his

head, trying to get that horrible pain out of it.

A strange sense entered Lane’s mind as well as he received the image

of a woman that looked very familiar to him. It was his partner, the

small redhead that had been with him when they spoke before. She was

the most important person on his mind and the one he thought of now

when he thought he was going to die of sheer pain.

“Are you fucking her, Agent Mulder?” Lane asked in disgust.

In a flash the sharpest of pains was over, and Mulder reached for his

gun. He aimed it at Lane, holding his left hand against his head, as

he tried to focus on the here and now.

In the following moment, something came towards him from the side. The

agent wanted to fire his gun but it was already too late. The next

instant, he was lying face down on the soft carpet of the living room.

The gun fell from its holster onto the ground.

David watched as his butler Henry knocked Mulder off his feet, using

the antique bronze statue from the hallway. Then he looked down at the

agent lying face down on the carpet. He was bleeding from a deep gash

right above the ear. Lane knelt down and touched the agent’s throat.

He was still breathing.

“He tried to kill you, sir,” Henry said apologetically. “I had to do

something.” The butler awkwardly picked up the gun and aimed it at the

agent’s head. “Should I call the police?”

“No,” Lane said. “I’ll handle this.” What a mess, he sighed; realizing

all too well he only had a few moments left to finish this. “Help me

move him .”

The butler nodded though he was uneasy with what was going on, as he

turned over Mulder’s body. He had no idea who this man was or what

he’d wanted, but he couldn’t just let his employer be killed, could

he? The agent’s eyes remained closed as the butler grabbed him by the

legs and Lane took him by the shoulders. Together they transferred the

agent to another, smaller room, and closed the door. At the same time

the front doorbellrang out, followed by a banging on the wood.

Lane grabbed Henry’s arm and said, “Don’t open the front door, but get

the hell out. You’ve been good to me, Henry, but now it’s time to

part. You’re no part of this. They’re here to arrest me, and I’m not going.”

Henry frowned as he looked down at the unconscious agent. “Is he

police, too?”

“Yeah, he is.”

“My god.” Henry glared at the door again. He was ripped apart between

loyalty and fear. And he still held the man’s gun in his hand. “I

can’t go,” he finally said. “I hurt this man, didn’t I? They’ll want

to punish me.”

“Stay then,” Lane said impatiently.

The banging on the door persisted and in the following moment the FBI

and police were inside the house. Lane listened to the orders that

were being handed out while his skilled hands prepared the handmade

bomb that would finish it all. On the floor Mulder groaned and moved,

opening his eyes in the process.

Lane glanced at him and finished the bomb that was now attached to the

door. The moment anyone would try to bust down the door, the device

would go off. Lane smiled as he knelt down beside the agent, ignoring

his butler altogether. “The moment I open this door, it will be over

Agent Mulder. You have the choice of dragging your friends into death

with you or to die alone. What’s it going to be?”

Reality struck the agent as he nodded slowly and stood up with the

startled Henry shoving a hand under his armpit to support him. The

agent swayed on his feet and stared at the device attached to the

door. Behind the wood he heard familiar voices.

Then there was a banging on the door and he heard Scully’s voice speak

out his name.

“Scully,” Mulder answered in response with a voice that seemed too

dark. “He’s got a bomb in here, ready to go off. Get everyone out now.

It’s set to go.”

“Mulder,” he heard on the other side, “is he in there with you?”

Mulder waited for a second. “Yes, he is.”

“Can we reason with him?” Skinner asked through the door.

“No. Get out now or you’re all dead.”

Lane didn’t speak a single word when there was an order to retreat

followed by a shuffle of footsteps and a lot of noise. The men inside

the small room could only imagine what went on outside. Mulder looked

at the only window that gave access to freedom.

“It’s over then, isn’t it?” the agent asked.

“Yes, it is,” Lane smiled, ignoring Henry behind him. “Don’t worry,

Agent Mulder. It’s a painless death. It’s over before you know it.”

Lane’s hand touched the doorknob.

Mulder’s hand fell on the floor, chilling as he rested his head

against a bookshelf. He looked up, his feverish eyes staring at the

bomber. “You’re right,” he said. “It is over.”That was their cue, and

it all happened very fast. The glass of the only access window in the

room shattered and splintered, sending large pieces inside the room.

Just as suddenly, the barrel of a gun was aimed at Lane’s back. He

turned and let go of the doorknob.

One single shot rang out through the library. The bullet coming out of

the gun held by Henry hit Lane full in the back, sending him forward

to the ground. Lane tried to pull open the door in the process of

falling, but a second shot stopped him in his tracks. David dropped to

the floor, his eyes wide open and staring into nothingness.

Mulder looked at Henry who nodded slowly at him. “In the end, it

couldn’t go on,” Henry whispered. “Could it?”

Epilogue

Day Eight, December 15, 2001

New York City

She watched from a short distance as he was the last to put a single

flower on his friend’s casket before it was lowered into the ground.

No one else had a right to be there, she thought. This was his moment

alone. But suddenly he looked at her and smiled.

She moved forward until she stood by his side, and he grasped her hand

and pulled her near him. Together they watched as the casket came to a

halt at the bottom of the grave.

“It’s funny,” Mulder said, “but I dreamt of Jack again last night.

I’ve always believed there’s a place we go to after this one, where

things are better and life is just the way you want it to be. With

Jack, I’m pretty sure he’s living the good life right now.”

She smiled. “Did he have a messagefor you?”

Her partner looked at her and embraced her. “Just that we shouldn’t

mourn the life he left right now, but to cherish the one where he’s

waiting for us. I’m pretty sure that we’ll see him again one day.”

“I like that,” Scully said, mesmerized.

“Oh, yeah, and he did have another message.”

“What’s that?”

“It’s about time we share a motel room.”

She grinned. “Nice try, Agent Mulder.”

Mulder shrugged his shoulders, holding onto her as they walked to the

car, hopefully on their way to that vacation they had promised each other.

– The End –

Matrix Part 1

cover

Matrix

by Humbuggie

Based on an idea by Roxcatje

(c) 2001

Situation: This story has been written for

‘Virtual Season Nine’.

Rated R for some explicit language

Type: Profiling X-File, M/S MRS

Story: New York City’s Finest cannot stop a

serial killer from running havoc throughout

the city, leaving his mark on the city. Fox

Mulder is contacted by an old friend and

asked for help, thus turning the killer’s

attention on him, and forcing him into a

deadly cat & mouse-game across town. But the

agent has no idea the price he has to pay is

very high.

Disclaimer: Do I need to remind you that our

beloved FBI duo is not mine? They belong to

CC. But since he’s not using him to the best

of his abilities, the XF fanfic writers are.

First we’ll take Manhattan,

Then we’ll take Berlin

— Leonard Cohen

Matrix

Teaser

Day One, December 8, 2001

New York City

For the occasion he drove a white ’89 Chevy.

Stolen. He left his comfortable home outside

of town to drive up to her house in

Manhattan. Crossing the George Washington

Bridge he found himself staring at the

skyline.

He had no respect for the one he was going to

kill first. She was just to draw attention.

She would bring the crowd to the city and

make sure they feared him. He had chosen her

carefully as his first victim, knowing she

would live up to his expectations. She lived

in Manhattan, the heart of the rich city. He

met her during fundraisers. He had watched

her the day before at the Franklin Mason

Benefit. And he knew he would kill her.

She always used the remote to enter her

garage. She did this night too. Immediately,

the garage door opened. She drove inside and

turned off the engine.

The garage door was already closing when he

slipped into the darkness of the large space,

hiding himself for one moment behind the

Beamer. He dropped the bag soundlessly on the

floor, and waited until she opened the car

door, sliding his own body from behind the

Beamer until he stood right before her. She

didn’t hear or see him coming. If she had,

she wouldn’t have had time to scream. He

grabbed her by the arm and wrist, pulling her

further out of the car. She nearly fell, but

he held her firmly.

“Start walking,” he hissed in her ear,

planting her firmly on her feet. Pushing her

forward towards the door he watched her every

move, knowing there was an alarm set and that

she would need to type in the code to get

inside. She changed it every week and he knew

it would not be same as when he had once

spent the night there.

“Open the door,” he ordered, “one wrong move

and you’re dead, Susannah. You know I’ll snap

your neck just like that.”

Her hands were shaking while she opened the

door, tapping in the code as quickly as she

could. He memorized it. Then she used her key

to open the back door. He shoved her inside

and closed the door quickly behind him. She

grimaced and turned around quickly.

“What the hell are you doing?” she asked as

she caught her breath.

He didn’t respond.

“What do you want?” she asked. “Sex? Is that

what this is about?”

He slowly nodded his head. “I’m afraid you’ve

got it all wrong, lovely Susannah,” he

whispered in her ear. “I didn’t come here for

the sex this time. I came here to get other

pleasures.”

She paled and swallowed away the lump in her

throat. Her soft voice changed its tone. For

the first time in her life she knew she

didn’t have the power over someone that she

thought she would have forever. She became

afraid.

“It’s not too late, is it?” she asked

nervously.

He sighed. “I’m afraid it is.”

He grabbed her wrist to keep her in the room.

“No, please,” she whispered, her voice

changing its tone. He looked into her eyes,

staring into the fear. He concentrated on her

thoughts and captured them with the powers

that made him so special. Then he went into

her mind and caught the name of the person

that she thought of at that exact moment. She

screamed because his intrusion cut through

her brain like a knife. Her head seemed to

burst and her agony was so strong that she

forgot for one second that she was going to

die. And he smiled.

“Thank you,” he said, “you just gave me my

next victim.”

He suddenly let her go, and she fell. She

crawled and struggled to get up, but his

hands were already around her throat,

squeezing the life out of her until she

passed out. He stopped. He didn’t want to

strangle her and have it over with yet.

Carefully, he placed her on the couch.

When he was finished, he kissed her softly on

the lips again. He said goodbye to her

sleeping form, and then left the way he had

come, using the code to seal off the house.

His leathered hand pushed the automatic

garage door button. He walked out and waited

for the garage door to close before he left

into the night.

Inside the house the telephone was ringing

loudly.

Susannah vaguely became aware of a sound

outside of her dreams. She forced her eyes

open, reaching immediately for her sore

throat, moaning when she moved her damaged

wrist by accident. Oh god, she remembered it

all in an instant. Her head felt dizzy, she

had to claw into the fabric of the couch she

was lying on.

The last thing Susannah heard was a deafening

noise in her ears, and the last thing she saw

was the immense fire that blew up in her

face. A sharp sound penetrated her ears and a

pain, worse than anything she had experienced

before came to take her away. Then her body

blew up with the rest of her house, leaving

nothing but shattered pieces of flesh and

bone and fabric all over the place. Leaving

her with nothing but blinding loneliness

where there was nothing left for her but

death.

Act 1

Day Two, December 9, 2001

Federal Bureau of Investigation

Washington, DC

Special Agent Dana Scully knew they were in

desperate need of vacations, but it would

still be another sixteen days before Christmas

arrived, and even then it wasn’t so sure they

would actually be enjoying some time off. It

was about time though, she thought. It seemed

forever since they had some time to

themselves. Last week she was still trying to

stop Mulder from going insane, and now –

despite the fact it was rather quiet at the

office – it felt as if they couldn’t simply

wind down and relish the fact they were both

still well.

Funny, how time passed so quickly in these

offices. Even more comical was how quickly

they both recuperated after going through

such ordeals. It seemed so easy at times that

it frightened her. Sooner or later they

wouldn’t be that fortunate and they would not

forget. But last night at Mulder’s, it had

seemed as if all was back to normal and they

were both getting over last week’s disaster.

It was behind them and once again they were

moving on.

The phone rang shaking from her from her

thoughts. “Scully,” she answered, listening

to Kim who invited her and Mulder to come see

Skinner instantly. “Mulder’s not here,” she

explained, “but I’ll leave a note.”

She hung up, scribbled a note that she left

on his desk, and hurried to Skinner’s office.

She arrived just as Mulder stepped out of the

elevator and walked over to her. He seemed

distraught and tired, probably just like she

was. They really did need to catch up on

their sleep.

“Hey,” she said, putting her hand on his

wrist for a second while glancing nervously

down the hall. Her little gestures could give

their relationship away but she couldn’t help

touching him. That single gesture always told

him how much she cared, and when he smiled

back, she knew she had just made his day.

“Hey,” he said back. “Skinner wants to see

us?”

“Yeah, you were pretty quick. Did you beat

the world-record reading little notes to get

up here?”

He smiled. “I didn’t go to the office. I just

bumped into Kim downstairs in the lobby making

a Starbucks run, and she told me. Do you know

why he wants to see us?”

“Since I know it’s not tickets to Hawaii, I

guess we’ll have to wait and see.”

He grinned. “If you’re feeling bored, Agent

Scully, I can always give you a case of a

headless monkey born out of the belly of a

dog with paranormal powers.”

She stuck out her tongue before opening the

door to the small reception area, “No thanks.

I’ll take Skinner’s case at any time.”

“I wouldn’t be so sure of that, Agent

Scully,” Skinner said from the doorway as he

watched his agents enter. “Come in. We don’t

have much time.”

“We, sir?” Mulder asked, curious as to who

else would be waiting for them inside the

man’s office.

Skinner invited them in. Mulder looked up

surprised as Assistant Director Frank Smythe

got out of his seat before the desk and

offered his hand. Reluctantly Scully shook

the man’s hand. She realized instantly they

were up for a Violent Crimes Section case. A

rofiling case. About a month ago she had

first met Frank Smythe during a briefing.

Smythe had been introduced as Tom Alexander’s

replacement after Alexander’s unexpected

death.

Smythe seemed like a decent enough man, but

right now Scully couldn’t really be grateful

for the assignment, especially since they

were both so tired and had just been through

a difficult run of cases.

Smythe smiled politely and sat down again as

the others took a seat. “Agents, I think I

might have an interesting case for you. I

have run through the file with AD Skinner and

he has confirmed to me that he’s willing to

‘lend’ you two for a couple of days to sort

this thing out for us.”

“What kind of case?” Scully asked, already

dreading the answer. “Serial killer?”

“Not exactly.” Frank shoved the file in

Mulder’s direction, catching the agent’s eyes

as Mulder opened it surprised. He wasn’t

prepared for the first photo and blinked a

couple of times before closing the file

again. Smythe saw him wince and nodded, “I

had the exact same reaction when I first saw

it. It’s horrible, I know.”

Scully reached for the file and opened it.

She too felt a knot in her stomach as she

stared at the photo of what appeared to be a

deformed corpse, missing bits and pieces as

it had been blown to smithereens. The body

was black and hardly in one piece. There was

nothing left of it to declare it human. Yet

it could be identified instantly as a corpse.

“Lovely,” Scully muttered. “A bombing?”

“Yes. Right in the center of New York, can

you believe that? The city is turned upside

down. Everyone is in uproar because of this.

People are talking political bombing again.

They want blood. Fortunately we calmed

them down a bit by stating we would put our

best men on it. Didn’t you hear about this on

the news last night and this morning?”

“I didn’t listen to any news,” Mulder said

almost at the same time as Scully. The two

glanced at each other.

“I’m sorry,” Mulder continued, “why exactly

are you coming to us with this? If this is a

terrorist action, shouldn’t their Task Force

be doing this?”

“This isn’t a terrorist action,” Skinner

said. “This was murder.”

“With a bomb?” Mulder asked surprised.

“Yeah,” Smythe said. “With a bomb. There are

no terrorists involved, Mulder. The target

was a civilian, a woman who had many admirers

and enemies. Someone chose her for this

repulsive death but not because she was of

political importance. The mayor knows that by

now, as does the Senate. But this is already

a high profile case and you will be watched

from the moment you step into it. You should

be aware of that.”

“That still doesn’t explain why you’ve come to

us with this case,” Scully remarked.

Smythe smiled. “I know, Agent Scully. This is

officially not an FBI matter … yet.

There’s someone else that is interested in

solving it, but he specifically asked for you

even though he’s in charge. He sought FBI

assistance and came to me to request you. He

says he’s an old friend of yours. In fact,

I’ve had the pleasure of working with him in the

past, too.”

“Who?” Mulder asked curiously as he leaned

forward a bit. His interest was caught,

Scully saw, and she feared that he would take

a case that wasn’t even theirs to begin with

just because the right person was involved.

“Jack Campbell.”

This time Mulder’s attention was caught and

won over by Smythe. Slowly the agent rose out

of his chair and said, “No way.”

“Someone you know?” Scully asked.

“Oh, yeah,” Mulder said with a grin and a nod.

“Jack was a profiler, we started out together.

Then he up and left, went to work for New York’s

Finest. I lost track of him, I don’t know

what he’s been up to recently.”

“You can ask him yourself,” Smythe said. “He’s

on his way down from New York to see you this

morning. In fact, I think he might already

have arrived and is probably waiting in your

office right now.”

“He is?” Mulder asked even more surprised.

“He flew out from New York this morning?”

“Yes. I told him to go to your

office and meet you there.”

“I still don’t understand why he wants me

on this case,” Mulder said, shaking his head.

“That is a question you should also ask him,”

Smythe said. “I gather that you are taking

this case?”

Mulder didn’t respond, but his eyes sparked

with the knowledge that he would see a lost

friend again soon.

*******

Day Two, December 9, 2001

Federal Bureau of Investigation

Washington, DC

A tall, slim man with blonde hair sat at

Mulder’s desk, looking at the office that

seemed strange to him. He had heard rumors

that Mulder had been involved with paranormal

activity, but he had never thought it was

true. Yet when he called a few friends at the

Bureau the night before they had confirmed it.

Jack Campbell was a man of impulse. Ten years

ago he had changed his FBI outfit for an

NYPD outfit, choosing New York because he was

born and raised there, and the police

department because he felt he was doing no

good at the FBI. Before he had been recruited

for the Bureau, he was destined to become a

cop anyway. His father had been one, and his

grandfather before him. When he was

recruited, they had been upset.

Jack had been very good at his job.

The NYPD had been difficult. But in the end

his track record showed he was worth the

effort, and he received a promotion again

within the year, this time running six other

detectives in his own little Homicide

Investigation Unit.

Finally the door opened but instead of

Mulder, the petite, female agent entered

first. She was talking to Mulder and then

stopped, surprised that their guest was

sitting at Mulder’s desk. Campbell knew her

name was Dana Scully and that she had been

Mulder’s partner for years, but he stopped at

her attractiveness and candor. He liked her

instantly and when her eyes caught his, he

knew she liked him too.

Mulder came in behind her and Campbell

smiled, almost in relief, as he recognized

his old friend instantly.

“You see, Scully?” Mulder quipped, “I knew

there was a reason to keep my New York Knicks

T-shirt.”

Campbell grinned widely and fished inside his

pocket, delivering three tickets that he

waved in the air. “I knew I could still bribe

you the same old way,” he smiled. Mulder

stepped forward and embraced his old friend.

Jack accepted the embrace and patted Mulder on the back.

“Next time you shouldn’t wait ten years to

pay off your debts, Campbell,” Mulder

grinned, tucking the tickets in his pocket.

“Yeah, well, it took me a while to pull some

strings for these seats,” Campbell answered

as they let go of each other. Mulder turned

slightly and said, “Jack Campbell, meet Dana

Scully. Scully, this is Campbell, the terror

of New York.”

“Nice to meet you,” Scully said, shaking his

offered hand. “I can’t say I’ve heard much

about you though. In fact, your visit comes

as quite a surprise.”

“To all of us, Agent Scully,” Jack said as he

leaned comfortably at the edge of the desk.

“Believe me, I didn’t know I was going to be

here yesterday either, but I do need your

help and I had to find a way to stop you from

refusing.”

“You could have asked me over the phone,”

Mulder said. “Of course I would have come.

Now that you’re here though, tell me what’s

going on.”

“Actually, I sent you a short email yesterday

to tell you I was on the way. You should

check your mailbox more often,” Campbell

grinned.

“Sorry. I’m usually out chasing aliens. Now,

speak.”

“If you don’t mind, I’d like to discuss the

case with AD Smythe and your boss at the same

time. It’s a long, difficult story to

explain, and we don’t have much time to go

through the details. Our flight leaves at

two. I know I might have gone too far in

assuming you are going, but I couldn’t wait

for the bookings. This case is too important

and needs your help.”

“That sounds serious enough,” Mulder said.

“Actually they’re already expecting us.

Skinner said they would be waiting for us.”

Campbell opened the door for Scully and let

her walk out first. He followed next to

Mulder who found his friend had changed.

There was a haunted look in Jack’s eyes. He

hid something.

As they took the elevator, Campbell asked how

his friend was doing.

“As good as can be expected,” Mulder said,

who couldn’t help but stare at Scully

standing right in front of him. Campbell

caught the glance, feeling a sting in his

belly. He too glanced at someone this way

years ago. And now that person was dead and

he was on his own again, wondering how he

could change his life for the better.

Campbell blinked and shook his head slightly.

He shouldn’t be daydreaming like this. That

was then and this was now, and now he needed

to solve a case as soon as possible.

Walter Skinner immediately took a liking to

Mulder’s friend as they were

introduced. Earlier that morning, Smythe had

used scanned prints of the murder scene, but

now Campbell opened his debriefing with the

original photos. There were six all together,

taken from different angles showing the

damage done to the house and victim.

“Her name was Susannah Delany, age thirty-

four. “This is her when she was still alive

and kicking. And this…” yet another photo

going into Mulder’s hands, “this is her when

she died. Not a pretty sight, I can tell you

that. I saw the real thing and haven’t felt

much like eating since.”

“You are handling this as a murder case?”

Mulder asked. “You told the AD that they were

first talking terrorists?”

“Yes. Fortunately I was able to calm down the

Mayor’s Office and the Governor’s. The

explosion could be heard miles away. The

house was blown to kingdom come, taking two

other houses with it. There were no other

victims. The bombing was most definitely

focused on Susannah. The bomber used an

inventive wiring system to trick her. She was

trapped inside her own home. When she picked

up the phone, she triggered the bomb and left

nothing of her. If she would have touched the

door, she would have died too.”

Mulder glanced at the photo of the beautiful

woman who smiled into the camera. She looked

like the All-American girl. Yet someone had

killed her in the cruelest way possible. For

someone to do that, he or she must have felt

a huge resentment toward her.

“She was a well known figure in New York

society,” Campbell said. “I met her a couple

of times as well. She was popular amongst a

certain crowd but she was also nicknamed ‘The

Slut’ in some circles. She led a very complex

life.”

“So what are your thoughts then?” Mulder

asked. “Surely you must be following a

certain direction?”

“Right now we’re still exploring, Mulder,”

Campbell confessed. “But we need a profiler

on this case and I thought of you instantly.”

“Why me?” Mulder asked. “We’ve got a few

profilers working in New York.”

“I know, but I wanted you for the job because

I know your style and how you think. I

believe that together we might have this

solved within a few days. If I have to work

with a profiler I’m not familiar with, it

might take a while and we might be grasping

at straws. With everyone breathing down my

neck, I cannot afford that. So basically, I

need you, Mulder.” Campbell smiled. “And of

course you knew those tickets didn’t come

cheap.”

Mulder didn’t smile back, still wondering

what Campbell was concealing from him. It was

strange that he would come back for him after

ten years, believing he was still doing the

same job at the same office as if those past

ten years hadn’t existed. And how could he

still remember every detail of his work while

so much had happened in between? No, there

was a catch. But Mulder would find out soon

enough what it was. He could tell that

Campbell was eager to talk to him in person

without others watching them.

“Okay,” Mulder said, “I’ll do it.”

Scully opened her mouth to protest, but

realized she couldn’t stop this. She only had

to take a look at the photos to realize what

disaster had been caused.

“We’ve got ourselves a madman, Agent Scully,”

Campbell said softly. “And my gut feeling

tells me he has just begun. A man who does

this will not stop with one kill. We need to

go through details today before tomorrow he

kills another one. He knew this woman, yet he

killed her. Shouldn’t we stop him from going

through his list of ‘friends’ before -”

“Wait a minute,” Scully said, “he knew her?

How can you be so sure?”

“There was an alarm set. She couldn’t have

put it on because she was trapped inside the

house. He knew the alarm and set it before he

walked out again. He could only have done

that if he knew her. She never gave out that

code to anyone.”

Mulder glanced at his watch. It was nearly

noon. In two hours their flight would leave.

He thought of the overnight bag that he had

used when he spent the night at Scully’s. It

was set to go. He got up and looked at

Scully. “You are free to stay here, Scully,”

he said formally. “But I’m going to accept

this case. Though it is a profiling case, I

could use your help for the autopsy and

details.”

Scully got up, knowing she would not let

Mulder go on his own. “Let’s go then,” she

said.

Campbell smiled and said his goodbyes to

Skinner and Smythe. Then Skinner got up as

well and followed the agents outside. Mulder

looked surprised at him as he said, “I’m

going too.”

“Sir?” Mulder asked surprised.

Campbell grinned at Mulder’s surprise. “Your

boss gave his permission on the condition

that I would book him a ticket too. He’s in

charge of the two of you.”

Two hours later two agents, an Assistant

Director, and a New York cop got on a flight

out to the Big Apple where a killer awaited

them.

ACT 2

Day Two, December 9, 2001

New York City

He knew by watching the news they were

investigating.

For tonight however he had already chosen his

next victim. No, Susannah had chosen him.

Her mind had given him the way to the man

that might have been the only one she ever

truly loved. Why else would he have been the

last person on her mind before passing out?

He knew the man by name and in person.

Stephen Wells was his name. He was forty-

seven years old and a bachelor. He was a kind

man, in fact, the opposite of what Susannah

had been. He didn’t deserve this death, yet

it could not be avoided. Susannah had picked

him out.

Wells lived in luxury but only to an extent.

He worked in an office on the other side of

town where he always worked late. There he

would die. Every morning he arrived around

ten o’clock after his daily jog. At night he

often stayed until nine, unless he was

entertaining or invited to a party. He didn’t

have many other hobbies other than that. He

supported charities and had been at the

Franklin Mason Benefit.

That morning the killer had walked into the

office building in as if he were an employee

of the CPA Corporation on the third floor,

but instead had taken the elevator up to the

tenth floor where Wells worked. There he had

taken a quick look around and muttered an

apology to the receptionist when he got

caught being on the wrong floor.

He had hurried back down and knew that

tonight he would come back around eight, when

everyone was at home except for Wells. Anyone

else that would be there was out of luck.

The killer looked up at the TV-screen when

Jack Campbell was mentioned as being in

charge of the case. The reporter also

mentioned an FBI profiler was now on the

case. An interview with Campbell followed. It

had been taped the night before, right

outside Susannah’s shattered house. The

killer raised his glass and got out of his

seat, tapping it against the television

screen. “Here’s to you and your profiler,

Jack. May the best man win.”

Then he picked up his ready-made bag and left

for the office. Tonight would indeed be a

victorious night.

Day Two, December 9, 2001

New York City

Mulder deliberately chose the seat next to

Campbell, glancing apologetically at Scully.

She nodded, knowing he had to talk to his

friend. After the plane took off for the

short flight, the agent spoke.

“Now tell me, Jack, why did you really

contact me?”

Jack looked aside, not even surprised with

the question. “You really cannot accept that

I picked you out because of your expertise,

can you?”

“I read your email, Jack. You practically

stated in it that you experience paranormal

experiences. I’ve got this feeling they have

a lot to do with why you contacted me.”

Jack sighed and rubbed his head, trying to

escape the headache that seemed to come and

go during the day. He knew he wasn’t meant to

lie to Mulder, but how could he explain his

reasoning when he didn’t even understand it

himself?

“I knew you weren’t a profiler anymore,” Jack

whispered.

Mulder glanced towards him curiously. “You

knew?” he asked. “Then why -?”

“I thought that you, with your expertise in

the paranormal, would understand me better

than anyone else. I didn’t ask you for your

profiler skills, but because of your

paranormal expertise.”

Mulder leaned forward and whispered, “Are you

saying this is an X-File?”

“If you want to call it that way. Yes and no,

I don’t know, Mulder. There’s something about

this case that I can’t explain. I know we

have the bombing. The evidence is there.

The murder happened in a natural way. She

died because of that bomb. Yet there’s

something I can’t put my finger on. I don’t

know what it is. It’s been bugging me since I

got the call yesterday about her death.”

“Why didn’t you tell anyone?”

Campbell laughed. “Come on. You know they

would take me off at once. You of all people

should know what it’s like to fight against

those with preconceived notions.”

“What makes you think this is paranormal?”

Mulder asked. “You said it yourself: All the

evidence is there. There’s nothing abnormal

about the case, and -”

“Look.” Campbell glanced behind him, hoping

that Skinner and Scully couldn’t hear. He

didn’t know them well enough to confide in

them just yet. He wanted to keep his little

secret between Mulder and himself. “There’s

something you should know, Mulder. Something

that might change the way you look at our

friendship.”

“You’re a woman,” Mulder remarked quasi-

shocked.

Campbell laughed. “No, it’s not that bad.”

Mulder grinned. “So you can’t surprise me

anymore. Now tell me.”

Campbell sighed deeply and looked forward. “I

was recruited for the Bureau, not because of

my skills or expertise or brightness, like

you. I was recruited because I had visions as

a child, teenager and young adult and they

knew about it.”

Mulder leaned forward even more. “You’re

psychic?” he asked surprised.

“I used to be.”

“Come on, Jack. Once a psychic, always a

psychic. Spill the beans.”

“All right,” Campbell admitted. “I am still

psychic, if that’s what you want to call it

but it’s not strong anymore. It just happens,

usually at night. I envision events. People

say I’m good at what I do. But if they knew I

use ninety percent of my instincts to catch

my killers, I wouldn’t be so believable

anymore. They would call me a fraud.”

“And you had a vision about Susannah Delany?”

“Yes, I had. After the bomb, I went to that

house and I had a vision of her being trapped

in there with a man – her killer. He did

something to her that I cannot describe. He

seemed to pick her brain and then he went

away. The vision was very blurry and strange,

and I don’t know how to describe it any

better than that. I believe that he too is

psychic and that we connected

somehow. I picked something up from his

actions.”

“And because you can’t use that vision, you

turned to me, hoping that I could,” Mulder

remarked.

Jack smiled. “I know, it sucks, but that’s

how it is.”

“I see,” Mulder said slowly, trying to figure

out what to do next. His first urge was to

convince Jack to have his ability further

explored, but he knew his friend would not go

for it.

“All I ask of you, Mulder, is that you treat

this case as a profiler. But keep an open

mind. And don’t tell anyone about this, I beg

of you.”

“I won’t,” Mulder vowed. “But you need to

realize and accept that your ability is not a

curse but a gift. And anything that you see,

you must tell me if it affects this case. If

not, we’re through.”

Jack promised and watched as Mulder opened

the file and started making notes to profile

their killer. The two words that sprung to

mind were “cold-blooded” and “vindictive.”

Those words alone made Jack shiver. He sensed

trouble.

Day Two, December 9, 2001

New York City

The Federal Building in downtown New York had

25 floors, so Skinner didn’t have difficulty

arranging for a few adjoining offices at the

VCS. AD Norris, who ran the New York

division, was a good friend of his and had

been warned of their coming. Of course,

everyone knew the stakes.

“This way,” Jack said, walking to the

elevators. He pushed the button to the

eleventh floor and led the agents to two

small, conjoined offices on the right. A man

in his fifties waited for them and got up as

they stepped inside. “Good to see you,

Walter,” he said, shaking Skinner’s hand.

“Agents Fox Mulder and Dana Scully, may I

introduce you to Assistant Director Donald

Norris? Mulder, Don took over for Linda

Harper,” Skinner said, knowing the memory of

the missing AD would haunt his agents for a

good long while. Mulder and Scully stepped

forward to greet the new AD. Jack already

knew Norris.

“It’s a pleasure, Agent Mulder,” Assistant

Director Norris said. “I’ve heard quite a lot

about you.”

“You have?” Mulder asked with a hint of

surprise. “I wouldn’t believe everything they

told you, sir.”

Norris smiled, and invited them to sit down,

explaining to them they could use these

temporary offices to get settled in during

the next few days. His own office was on the

tenth floor but he would always be at their

service if they needed any help.

Everyone took a seat at the conference table.

Norris was a busy man with twelve agents

working for him. His specialty was serial

murder. As a rookie-cop he had been involved

in the Son of Sam-case years ago before

joining the Bureau.

“I understand you’ve done other cases prior

to this,” Norris started as he directed

Mulder, ” AD Skinner told me that you’re a

good profiler with an excellent record.”

“Thank you, sir.”

“You do realize this is not a paranormal

case?”

“Yes, sir, but even a killer can use

paranormal activity. In 1993, we solved the

case of Eugene Victor Tooms, a man who

extracted human livers in order to hibernate.

This was a serial killer who had been active

for over a hundred years. There was also a

man named Virgil Incanto who lived on the fat

of obese women in order to survive

physically.”

“I think I get the picture, Agent Mulder,”

Norris interrupted. “As long as you

understand that this case involves a regular

man, I’m okay with it.”

“Thank you, sir.”

Norris got up and put his hand on the file

that lay on the middle of the table. “I have

a meeting in about ten minutes,” he said, “so

I’m going to leave you to your own devices.

Walter, you know where to find me should you

need one of my men. Just let me know how we

can help you. Of course you can also contact

AD Smythe for questions or information.”

“I appreciate that, Edward,” Skinner said,

shaking hands with his colleague. “We’ll keep

you informed.”

“Thanks.”

Norris left, closing the door behind him on

the way out. Campbell turned towards the

others. “I suggest that we start working.

Where do you want to begin, Mulder?”

“I’d like to autopsy the body tonight if

possible,” Scully answered in her partner’s

place. “I suppose it has been held for me?”

“It has,” Jack confirmed. “Even though the

coroner’s office wasn’t too pleased with

that. I had to pull a lot of strings to

persuade them to wait.”

“I’d like to see the crime scene first,”

Mulder said. “Get a feel.”

“We can do that,” Jack said. “But we also

need to make a courtesy call to the mayor’s

office. We need to settle some issues there

before the mayor steps in and takes over. He

has the power to make our lives miserable if

we don’t act discreetly.”

Jack glanced at his watch. It was after five.

If they were going to act, they didn’t have

much time left before dark. “I’ll call the

mayor from the car and set up the autopsy for

you, Agent Scully. I suggest that we profit

from the little time we have left before it

gets too dark.”

“I’ll stay here,” Skinner said. “And get in

touch with the other authorities. Remember,

I’m only here on an administrative basis.

This is your case, but I’m backing you up

should the heat get turned on.”

“We understand, sir,” Mulder said.

Day Two, December 9, 2001

New York City

The house was one big pile of debris to put

it mildly. Absolutely nothing was left of the

Victorian home, except a couple of walls; in

between lay the remains of the first and

second floor. The fire department had shored

up the walls and was still cleaning up the

mess when the agents got there.

“Most of the evidence has been taken to a

police compound,” Jack complained. “We’re

trying to go through details there because

it’s too dangerous to hang around here.

Pieces of debris keep falling down.”

Mulder took a look at the neighboring houses

and noticed they too had suffered greatly

from the bomb, but they were not beyond

repair. “We asked the owners to find

temporary shelter,” Jack explained. “The

Mayor’s Office is helping them out until they

receive their insurance benefits.”

Jack carefully made his way through the

debris and stepped inside what was left of

the living room. The cracked piano that had

been in one of the photos still stood there

as a memento to a woman’s life that had been

completely ruined with a crushing bomb.

“Where did they find Susannah’s body?” Scully

asked, following in Jack’s footsteps.

“Over there.” Jack pointed towards the

remains of a wall covered by a whole lot of

wood and stones. From his pocket he got out a

map of the floor plan, provided to them by

the architect who had renovated the house

five years ago before.

“The area in which she was found was the

living room. It had an L-shaped form, you

see? You can still see the remains of the

couches, the TV, stereo, all that stuff. All

the electrical equipment exploded in the

fire. The short end of the L was her dining

room. It was a large room with two steps

leading to the front door. There was also a

stairwell in the back, going to the first and

second floor. She didn’t use the second

floor. The kitchen had another stairwell,

probably used by her housekeeper.”

“She had a live-in housekeeper?” Mulder

asked.

“No, there was a woman that came over twice a

week and spent a whole day at the house.

Susannah didn’t want to be disturbed by her

and they had very particular arrangements for

her work.”

“The kitchen had been a spacious, modern

room,” Jack continued as they walked over,

showing them photos of how it used to be. It

had two doors leading outside; one going to

the back, which was being used as a service

entry door. And there was a second one

leading up to the garage. Both doors had an

alarm.”

“Was the garage secured?” Mulder asked.

“Automatic door?”

“Yeah. She had the automatic door installed

after the renovations. The garage could hold

two cars, which were both accounted for. She

drove a Jaguar and a compact BMW. According

to the housekeeper she changed the alarm code

once a week and she was the only one that

knew it. When the housekeeper came over, she

had to ring the front door and was allowed in

by Susannah. If Susannah wasn’t at home, the

housekeeper couldn’t get in.”

Jack waited as he watched Mulder think. “We

believe that the killer made his entry

through the garage door. He probably slipped

in and waited until she got out of her car to

grab her. He forced the alarm off her, no

doubt.”

“Was there a silent alarm?” Scully asked.

“No.”

“You mentioned earlier that the bomb had been

set off by the telephone. Did the bomb squad

examine the device yet?”

“They have,” Jack said, glancing at one

of the firemen that looked very curiously at

him. “But I suggest that we discuss this on

our way to the mayor’s office. Have you seen

enough for now?”

“I have,” Mulder confirmed, thinking about

the details he would put in his report. He

had seen enough for now. Pure hatred lived in

this debris. And there was an urge to end up

in the news by killing this way. He had

succeeded.

Right now anything was still possible.

“Destroy and mutilate,” Mulder mumbled, as he

left.

“Our killer definitely gets off on what he’s

doing,” Mulder said as they returned to the

car. “He took his time to set this up. He

took risks, but he didn’t care.”

“Go on,” Jack said, listening to Mulder’s

nearly monotone voice. He could see the man

was talking without thinking, as if he wanted

to say it before it was gone out of his mind.

“He wants us to admire his handiwork, that’s

for sure. He had two reasons to use this

bomb. He wanted to destroy everything that

was dear to her; not alone her physical being

but also the place she had put her stamp on,

as if he wanted nothing left of her to be

remembered.”

“Do you think he’ll kill again?”

Mulder looked at the others. “We’ll know soon

enough.”

Mulder’s words shocked the other agents,

realizing he was right. Right now there was

no way of telling if the killer had already

chosen his next victim. There was no trace

leading to another potential victim.

“Let’s get out of here,” Scully said. “Can

you two drop me off at the coroner’s office?”

“Sure,” Jack said as they made their way back

to the car. Across the street still stood a

crowd gathered to see who was rummaging

through the debris. Mulder saw a few cameras

and reporters. He spotted them a mile away

and knew they would want to get answers soon.

“Can you get those reporters to hand over

printouts of the photos taken last night?” he

asked. “Might come in handy.”

“Already been done,” Jack said, “standard

procedure.”

Scully and Jack made their way out but Mulder

stopped before the outer wall, turning and

staring at the debris. Suddenly he was back

at the bombing in Dallas. Back then the

bombing had taken place to cover up several

strange deaths. What if this bombing had

taken place for the same reason? If not to

destroy one’s life, why would anyone plan

such a horrid death?

He shivered.

Day Two, December 9, 2001

New York City

In the car Jack got a call from the forensics

office.

Preliminary reports showed that the bomber

was an amateur. The device was set up simply;

it worked when a trigger was set off by a

certain move. He didn’t use new,

sophisticated technology to get the job done.

He used the old tricks, like hobbyists did.

“He must have had help to do this,” the

expert said as he explained over the phone

what he found. “That, or he used ‘Bombings

for Dummies’ on how to set a bomb.”

“What about the Internet?” Mulder suggested

when Jack hung up. “There are chat rooms and

forums for just about anything. There

probably are on terrorists and bombs as

well.”

“How to create the perfect, destructive

bomb,” Campbell said. “It’s sick, but it can

be done. It shouldn’t be too difficult to

find that out. I’ll have someone do a search

on the Internet. Who knows, we might get

lucky.”

Day Two, December 9, 2001

New York City

The office building was dark, just like he

had expected it to be. The reception area was

empty but the outer doors were still open. He

would need a badge to go up now, and he

didn’t have one. He pushed the button of the

tenth floor and waited until a male voice

asked, “Yes?”

“Stephen,” he said, “it’s me. Can you let me

in?”

There was a silence on the other side and

then the man who worked on the tenth floor

said, “Sure.” The killer smiled, knowing

Wells didn’t know whom he was letting in.

The office at the end of the corridor was

brightly lit. That was Stephen’s office. He

had seen that this morning while making his

stroll through the building. Stephen was

there alone. The man looked up when he walked

in and said, “Excuse me, do I know you?”

“Of course you do, Mr. Wells,” he said.

“We’ve attended several benefits together,

haven’t we?”

“Of course we have,” Stephen said hesitant,

offering his hand. “How are you? What can I

do for you? I’m sorry, I thought I let one of

my colleagues in.”

“I know,” he smiled. “I took the risk of

coming here, hoping you would be by yourself.

You are alone, aren’t you?”

Wells looked nervous. “I’m sorry but you

still haven’t told me what you’re doing

here.”

“We need to talk, Stephen.”

“About what?”

“About things that you’ve done. About people

that you’ve been with.” He took a seat at the

edge of Stephen’s desk and took a paperweight

off the desk. It felt heavy in his hand. He

toyed with it as his eyes focused on Stephen

who became agitated.

“What are you talking about?” Stephen asked.

“What things have I done?”

“Why are you at work, Stephen, when you

should be mourning Susannah’s death?”

“Susannah?” Stephen Wells laughed bitterly.

“Is that what this is all about? You’re here

because of Susannah? You’re a reporter,

aren’t you? You came here because you found

out about us and now you’re trying to get a

story out of it. Get out!”

“I’m not a reporter,” he answered calmly.

“Are you trying to blackmail me then?” Wells

muttered as his face turned red in anger.

“Get the hell out before I call security. How

dare you come in here right after her death

and do this to me? We had a good thing going.

You can’t use that against me. Get the hell

out before I kick you out myself!”

He smiled. “I’m not leaving, Stephen. I’ve

come here to kill you.”

Wells’ eyes changed expression when he saw

his ‘guest’ wore leather gloves. The man’s

eyes were as cold as ice. And his facial

expression was blank. Suddenly, Wells felt an

excruciating pain inside his head, and he

screamed as he moved away from his chair,

putting his hands up his head as he shrieked.

It felt like someone was cutting into his

head with a knife, taking out all the

thoughts and dreams. His eyes locked with the

killer’s and it felt like he would never be

the same again.

Then the pain stopped suddenly and the killer

smiled. “Thank you for handing me my next

victim.”

Wells stumbled backwards, nearly tripping

over his chair as he came to the realization

he had signed his own death warrant. And then

the paperweight came up and smashed him over

the head, cutting deep into his skull. Wells

slumped backwards, pulling a stack of paper

onto the floor with him. There he remained,

out cold.

The killer removed the man’s cellular phone

and tucked it into his own pocket. He would

leave that outside the room where Wells

couldn’t use it.

The killer moved quickly now, shutting the

office door and switching off the lights so

that only the dim nightlights remained on.

Using the same MO he had used on Susannah, he

triggered the phone and fax. Then he wired

the rest of the room. Closing the door, he

placed the bomb right outside the room and

set the trigger. Every single action the man

inside did would kill him. And if someone tried

to save him, he would still die.

A few minutes later, he was downstairs and he

left the building in utter darkness.

Inside the room, Stephen Wells woke up

slowly, reaching for his bruised head. He

sighed deeply as he tried to grasp at what

had happened to him. The world danced before

his eyes. He touched his temple, feeling the

deep cut made by his own paperweight. Then he

remembered. He knew who that man was! That

struck him the most. He had seen him before

and knew of his political ambitions. And he

was also a killer.

He had to tell someone! And then there was a

vague sound, like a phone ringing. The sound

seemed too loud in his bruised head. His

fingers reached for the phone, picking it up.

A sharp-pitched sound pierced his skull. He

saw the wires. And then nothing anymore.

When the fire ended, the entire top floors of

the office building had gone to hell.

Underneath the debris on the ninth floor,

which had suffered too during the blast, laid

the unconscious body of the security guard.

Day Two, December 9, 2001

New York City

The mayor’s office buzzed with activity as

Mulder and Campbell arrived. It was seven-

thirty in the evening, yet all the personnel

still seemed present. Some of them were

dressed in evening gowns and tuxedos.

“There’s an AIDS benefit tonight,” Campbell

said. “I was supposed to go too, but with all

that’s been going on, that’s not going to

happen. Not that I’m unhappy with that; I

hate those events.”

“Don’t let your father hear you say that,”

Mulder remarked, remembering the former

Chief of Police whom he had met twice.

“Detective Campbell,” the mayor’s secretary

said, as Jack knocked on the glass door that lead

to a small but beautifully decorated

reception area. “The mayor is expecting you.”

“Thank you,” Jack said as they walked in.

Inside another, classically decorated office,

a man in his late forties awaited both men.

Mulder had seen the mayor on news bulletins

and in newspapers. Rumors had it that he was

going to try for the Senate during the next

elections and that the eligible mayor’s seat

was up for grabs.

It was no secret the mayor was a very cocky

man who didn’t like it when things didn’t go

his way. He wanted to exert his authority

over the NYPD and FBI during high-profiled

cases, but when he found out he hadn’t, he

got nasty.

“Close the door, Ellen,” the mayor said. “And

tell David that I’m going to be running late.

He should warn Congressman Mitchell.”

“Yes, sir,” the secretary said as she shut

the door. The mayor didn’t offer them coffee.

He made it very clear he didn’t want to spend

much time discussing the case with the two

men who were supposed to solve it soon.

“Look, Campbell,” the mayor said, ignoring

the fact for now he saw this man on a

personal basis as well and at times even

liked him. “I’m not going to beat around the

bush here. I want results and I want them

yesterday. I appreciate you bringing in the

FBI, but you’re slowing things down. What are

you doing to get this guy?”

“We have gathered all the evidence and are

exploring Miss Delany’s past, sir. You must

understand that it will take time.”

“We don’t have time. Everyone’s breathing

down my neck. They all want to know how this

could happen in my city. They believe some

crazy bomber is terrorizing the city. I have

a press conference in the morning to tell

them this is not the case. Please tell me

this is a one-time thing, Jack.”

Jack opened his mouth to speak but stopped

when Mulder interfered. “There is no telling,

Mr. Mayor,” he said quickly. “We might have a

serial killer on our hands. But he’s not a

terrorist. I can guarantee that much.”

“How can you guarantee that?” the mayor asked

angrily acknowledging the answer he didn’t

want to hear. “There’s not much you know

about him yet, is there?”

“That is correct, sir,” Mulder said. “That’s

why I’m here. I can guarantee you that I will

do everything in my power to identify him.”

“Good,” the mayor said. “Because if you do

not, I’ll make sure you never work at the

Bureau again.”

“Is that a threat, Mr. Mayor?” Mulder asked

coldly.

“No. Call it warning. I know the Director

quite well.”

“As do I, sir. And I can tell you that he

will not appreciate the remark you just made.

Right now, you need us more than we do you. I

suggest that you keep that in mind.” Mulder

rose from his chair and turned his back

toward the mayor who sat numbly in his seat,

not able to utter another word. Quickly, Jack

left as well, shutting the door behind him.

“What the hell was that?” Campbell asked,

suddenly bursting into laughter at Mulder’s

angry features. “You don’t really know the

Director personally, do you?”

“Of course not,” Mulder said, calming down.

“But I don’t think the mayor’s going to

contact him either. He needs us and he knows

it. He needs the FBI to keep his city calm

right now. If he screws that up, he loses all

credibility himself.”

“You like to taunt people, don’t you Mulder?”

Jack asked. “You haven’t changed a bit.”

Mulder’s smile faded. “There’s a lot you

don’t know about my past, Jack,” he said

seriously. “You have no idea what it’s been

like to work at the Bureau, knowing that

everyone there wants to get you fired.

They’ve been ridiculing me and laughing at my

work because they don’t understand it. And I

get so tired when that happens outside the

Bureau as well. That man in there doesn’t

have reason to threaten me, but he thinks he

can because he runs this city. So it’s my job

to set the record straight.”

Jack patted Mulder on the back. “I know what

you mean,” he said. “Believe me, I do. Let’s

get out of here and go see Scully. She should

be working on that autopsy right now.”

“I hope she’s finished,” Mulder grinned. “She

loves to slice and dice, but I don’t like to

watch.”

“Don’t tell me you’re squeamish!”

“Of course I am. Every regular person should

be.”

The two men walked outside to Campbell’s car

and got in. Suddenly Jack froze, rubbing his

eyelids forcefully as he sunk deeper into his

seat. Mulder looked askance at him, but chose

not to disturb him as the detective sat

quietly in his seat.

Finally Jack relaxed and looked up.

“You had a vision, didn’t you?” Mulder asked.

Jack nodded and looked aside. “I can’t be

sure,” he said as drops of sweat poured down

his face. “But I think there’s been another

one.”

At the same time Jack’s cell phone went off.

And Mulder knew it was going to be a long,

long night.

Day Two, December 9, 2001

New York City

Mulder called Scully on the way to the office

building that had been under attack and asked

her to arrange for a rental car and meet them

there. She agreed and said she would arrive

in about an hour or so, after finishing the

autopsy. She still had some work to do.

The two men sat quietly in the car, not

wanting to discuss the second murder. But

Jack wanted to talk about the vision. “It was

that man again,” he said. “I can’t help but

think that we somehow are on the same level.

I see what he’s doing but I can’t see where

or when. It’s like I’m picking up some of his

thoughts; the ones that he perhaps wants me

to see.”

“Do you have any idea if he looks familiar to

you?”

“I can’t see his face. I don’t know who he

is. It’s all too blurry. This vision doesn’t

work at all, Mulder. It’s just a nuisance.

It’s a joke.”

“It’s not,” Mulder said, trying to calm his

friend down. “Look, you said that the FBI

recruited you because of your visions. Did

they know about it?”

“I don’t know. What I meant is that they

thought I had insights no one else had. They

were right of course. But I wasn’t tested on

those visions nor did anyone discuss them. I

just felt as if I was cheating when I used

them. I thought that by joining the NYPD I

could make better use of them, but there,

too, I discovered that they always came too

late.”

“I understand now,” Mulder said. “But that

still doesn’t change the fact that you can do

some good with that psychic ability of yours.

You have the power to help people, Jack.

And believe me, I know what you are going

through. You have to learn from what you can

do.”

“You call it a gift, a power,” Jack said

somber. “But I call it a curse.”

“You won’t know what it’s like until you let

me help you.”

“Let me think about it,” Jack said. “Okay?”

“Fair enough,” Mulder said, feeling victory

was almost his. Then the agent looked ahead

and muttered, “Jesus.”

“What the hell,” Jack muttered, parking the

car right in front of an office building with

ruined top floor. Dozens of people were

running about. Several fire department

vehicles were already there. There were

police cars and ambulances. It looked like

World War III.

Mulder and Campbell rushed out. All hell had

broken loose and it seemed nothing would ever

be the same again.

Act 3

Day Two, December 9, 2001

New York City

Quietly Mulder walked alone through the

ravaged tenth floor. In the back office, the

remains had been found of Stephen Wells, the

apparent victim of the second bombing in two

days. Just like Susannah Delany before him,

Wells had been the target of a vicious

murderer. And just like with Susannah, his

belongings had been destroyed.

The man’s death was just as horrible as

Susannah’s had been, allowing Mulder to

believe that the killer had deliberately

picked this man to die. But what was the

connection between Delaney and Wells? Why

would he choose two people that apparently

had nothing in common?

“There was a second victim,” Jack reported as

he walked towards Mulder. “They found the

security guard a floor lower. He’s hurt but

not in any danger. He was making his rounds

when it happened.”

“Have they found out how the bomber got into

the building yet?” Mulder asked. “He must

have had a badge or something.”

“The security system is still to be examined,

but at first sight it seems that Wells let

him in. He must have known him.”

“There was no one at the reception area?”

“There never is at night. The receptionist

leaves around seven and there’s only the

security guard. Everyone who works here late

at night has his or her own badge. So when

there’s a guest at night, he or she needs to

be allowed in.”

“Is the badge system checked?”

“Yeah,” Jack confirmed. “They’ll go through

the badge lists tonight to see if anyone

gained access that way. But at first sight it

seems that that’s not the case.”

Mulder nodded. “He would give himself away

instantly. He wouldn’t do that.”

“So Wells must have known him.”

“Most likely,” Mulder said thoughtfully as he

stood in the center of what had been Wells’

office. The bomb squad confirmed the phone

had been wired, alongside the fax machine and

door. Wells’ cell phone had been found on one

of the other desks. It was obvious the killer

had wanted his victim to pick up the phone.

“What are we going to do, Mulder?” Jack

whispered. “We’ve got a deadline now. If he

kills again tomorrow, we need to be there to

stop it.”

“Go do some good old fashioned police work

and work your way through the details and

suspect list,” Mulder said. “Scully will pick

me up here. I’ll make the profile tonight.

I have enough information to

work with.”

“Are you sure?”

“Definitely,” Mulder said. “Can you do me a

favor and book us into a hotel? Just give me

a call and let me know what you come up

with.”

“Okay,” Jack said, saying goodbye to his

friend. Mulder looked at the firemen who were

still cleaning the floor and turned his back

towards them, concentrating on the scene.

More and more he became convinced the killer

had a reason for destroying his victims like

this. It wasn’t just the viciousness. There

was something else.

“Hello?” A man tapped on what remained of the

doorpost and walked in. “I’m sorry, I’m

looking for Detective Campbell.”

“He just left,” Mulder said. “Sorry, you are

-?”

The man walking into the room was dressed in

a tuxedo and seemed completely out of place

in the destroyed room. He was in his late

thirties and good-looking. His bright dark

blue eyes took in the environment and he

seemed nervous to be in the room. It seemed

to be the last place he wanted to be.

“I’m sorry,” he said. “My name is Alec

Thompson. I’m a friend of Jack’s and work for

the mayor. I was on my way to a benefit when

I found out what happened. The mayor’s

assistant called me and told me.” Thompson

smiled wryly. “I guess he thought I would

find out more than the mayor did.”

“I’m Special Agent Mulder,” Mulder said,

shaking the man’s hand. “I’d be more than

happy to tell you how our investigation is

going, but the mayor already knows everything

he needs to know.”

“I gathered as much,” Thompson said. “Can you

tell me if Jack is around?”

“He went downtown.”

“Oh. I’ll call him then.” Awkwardly Thompson

remained in the room, staring at the debris.

“How could anyone do this to another human

being?”

“Good question,” Mulder said. “One that I

cannot answer for you.”

“I’m sure you can’t. Well, it was good to

meet you. Goodbye.”

“Goodbye.” Mulder watched as the man left,

wondering about this strange visit. He made a

mental note to check out the man. One just

never knew. Mulder walked to the staircase

and went down. In the reception area he

bumped into Scully who was just about to go

up.

“You just saved me a long walk up,” she said.

“How was it up there?”

“Horrible,” he said. “Let’s get out of here,

Scully.”

“Where to?”

“The FBI Field Office. We need to talk to

Skinner and put together what we’ve got.

There are a lot of things to discuss.”

“I agree,” Scully said.

Mulder glanced at her curiously, knowing she

had something to tell.

Day Two, December 9, 2001

New York City

It was nearly midnight. The day had been

quite long but the night would become even

longer. The second murder had clearly shown

they were working against a time limit they

had to keep in mind. The profile that rested

in the agent’s head still needed to get on

paper. And there were a lot of details to

discuss.

But Scully was first and got to explain the

details shown during the autopsy. Her voice

sounded professional and her words were to

the point, yet Mulder could see how repulsed

she must have been while performing the

autopsy.

“I’m afraid there was more going on than just

the bombing,” Scully started.

“Oh?” Skinner said surprised. Her partner

didn’t seem so shocked.

“Susannah Delaney showed massive brain tissue

damage; damage that could not be caused by

the bombing. Believe me, it took me a while

to figure this out. Her face and head were

damaged beyond recognition, as you can

imagine. Her face was practically blown away.

But when I took a sample of the brain, I saw

that all the small blood vessels had

exploded; she had been subjected to something

that would cause this before she died.”

“Something like what?” Skinner asked. “A

machine?”

“No,” Mulder said. “Not a machine. A person.”

“Excuse me?” Skinner said. “Can you explain

yourself, Agent Mulder?”

“I know this might sound difficult to accept,

sir,” Mulder said, “but I have reason to

believe our suspect is psychic, or at least

has psychic abilities that allow him to do

this. He uses these abilities for some reason

that I’m not aware of yet, literally causing

the explosion of the brain cells before the

actual death.”

“That would leave his victims dead before the

explosion,” Skinner said. “Wouldn’t it,

Agent Scully?”

Scully hesitated and glanced at Mulder. She

had no idea why he came up with this, and she

had no reason to believe his theory. Yes, the

victims suffered from brain damage that might

have eventually caused their untimely deaths,

but to state that the killer did this with

psychic abilities? That was stretching it a

bit too far.

“Scully?” Skinner repeated. “Could this be

possible?”

“If you ask me whether they could have

survived this sort of ordeal, then I’d answer

yes. But if you ask me if this is caused by

using psychic abilities, I’d have to say no.”

“I knew you were going to say that,” Mulder

said, not angry with her at all. She wouldn’t

go for his theory, so he had to defend it

without revealing Jack’s secret. He had

given his word. He groaned lightly and

shifted in his seat. “I haven’t anymore proof

to validate this theory yet, sir,” he

continued. ” You are going to have to trust

me on this one.”

“What do you want me to say, Mulder?” Skinner

said as he got up and put his hands in his

pockets, turning his back towards the agents.

“Do you want me to go to the Deputy Director

with this story? Do you want the press to

find out about it?”

“No, sir. Officially, I’d go with the crazy

bomber story. Unofficially, I would find out

if this man is truly psychic and if this case

falls within our X-Files-department. But

I’m pretty sure that – if and when we catch

him – we will know that he indeed is not a

regular serial killer.”

Scully glanced at her partner, not knowing

whether or not she should be angry with him.

He was holding something back from them, and

she wanted to find out what it was. It had

something to do with Jack. She knew that. But

when was she going to find out?

clip_image001

Mulder saw her discomfort and gave her a warning

look. She knew better than to argue with him.

She didn’t feel like doing so. It was too

late in the evening and they were not one

step further than they had been in the

afternoon.

“I suggest that we break for tonight and

proceed in the morning,” Skinner said. “It’s

late and we’re all very tired. Agent Mulder,

I suggest that you give your theory a rest

for now too.”

“Yes, sir,” he said.

On the drive back to the Field Office

Jack had called and said they were

all booked into a Holiday Inn. He gave Mulder

the address and told him he would pick them

up in the morning. He was also on his way

home, even though his mind wasn’t set to

sleep. Too many events still lingered in the

back of his head.

Skinner took his own rental car and followed

Mulder and Scully back to the hotel, where

they’d booked three separate rooms. Before

Skinner’s eyes the partners said goodnight,

but Mulder knew he would see her again that night.

After taking a shower, Mulder changed into

sweats and a T-shirt and turned on his

laptop. The events were still fresh in his

mind and he knew he could not sleep before he

had put his profile on paper. The TV was

playing in the background.

A soft knock startled him and as he opened

the door, Scully stood there, also dressed

casually in jeans and a T-shirt. “Hey,” he

said, letting her in. She smiled and kissed

him as soon as he closed the door. It wasn’t

a hungry kiss. They weren’t in the mood.

Tired she glanced at the laptop and said,

“Shouldn’t you be resting?”

“I can’t,” he said. “I still have some work

to do.”

“Can I help?”

“No, you’ve done enough for tonight.” His

voice sounded serious. She knew he didn’t

like it when she worked late, like he did at

times. She also knew he was working on his

profile, something she couldn’t help with.

Hesitant, they stood opposite each other. She

cupped his head in her hands and kissed him

again, softly and smoothly this time.

“Would you mind staying?” he suddenly asked.

“I still need to finish this, but I would

love it if you could keep me company.”

“Sure,” she said, retreating to the bed. She

laid herself down, throwing off her shoes.

She found a comfortable position and

watched him as he sat by the table and typed

his profile. Next, she flipped channels and

read the magazine a previous guest had left.

Around two she finally fell asleep.

Mulder sighed deeply and wondered how in the

world they would ever combine this

relationship with their professional careers.

Then he smiled and realized they had been

doing exactly that over the past 9 years.

They might not have been sharing their beds

for that long, but their affair had been

going on for quite some time. They both would

be liars if they denied that.

The agent took a deep breath and returned to

his work, only to finish up around four.

Startled he glanced at his watch, took off

his shoes and socks, and slid underneath the

blanket with her. Scully groaned, the turned

and embraced him in her sleep.

He fell asleep with her face next to his, her

nose almost touching his. She was the last

thing he saw. She would also be the first

thing he would spot in the morning.

Four miles away the killer stayed awake and

watched the news. He was content with the way

things were going. The kick of killing was

only starting to grow.

Day Three, December 10, 2001

New York City

Take time to catch your breath and choose

your moment

Don’t slide

Early in the morning Mulder woke up at his

usual hour, only to be surprised by Scully’s

glance. Her face was still very close to him

and it seemed that they hadn’t moved a bit

during the night. They were still entangled

in each other’s arms.

“I have to go,” she said as if they had just

shared a valuable night and were forced to

say goodbye. “Jack will be here soon to pick

us up.”

“I know,” he responded with regret, but there

was no objection. It was too soon to let the

world know. Right now there was just their

attention for each other. It was too precious

to throw away with a single wrong movement.

She slid off the bed and knelt down and

kissed him goodbye. “See you in a few,” she

said and left the room with her keys in her

hand. He looked at the door, wishing she

would come back, but knowing that she

wouldn’t. There were silent agreements

between them, and they both lived up to them.

Mulder washed up and brushed his teeth.

Around eight he turned on the local TV

channel, only to be inundated with the amount

of press interest. There was a ten-minute

story on last night’s events. The mayor was

interviewed at last night’s benefit, and his

right hand, a man named David Lane, explained

to the gathered press that they had faith in

the FBI and police working together.

Suddenly Mulder stared at the screen,

recognizing his image as the center of a

profile story.

His Bureau history and track record were

mentioned, as were previous cases he had

investigated as a profiler. There was also a

slight mention of the X-Files. Humored,

Mulder finished dressing, wondering how long

it would take before the press got their

hands on him and forced him to give

statements he didn’t really want to.

Before long, Skinner stood before his door.

He had already warned Scully as well that

Campbell was waiting in the lobby. They would

take a quick breakfast and be on their way.

Campbell looked worried when they came

downstairs.

While they were eating breakfast, Campbell

explained. “Your hotel was leaked out to the

press. They’re eager to talk to one of you,”

he said. “I’m not really up for it. I don’t

want to alarm this guy. But I guess it can’t

be avoided.” Jack handed Mulder a document

that the computer spit out the night before.

“I’ve done a bit of tabloid research,” he

explained. “Susannah Delaney was kept track

of, and it seems that Stephen Wells has been

spotted with her several times during the

past few months.”

“They had an affair?” Scully asked.

“Looks like it. But ironically enough, this

was one of the relationships that could be

discussed out in the open. If you were to

read all the other articles on her, you would

see that there are some high profile people

on that list, from the Senate and the mayor’s

office.”

“We’re still assuming someone she dated

killed her?” Skinner asked, glaring at Mulder

whose facial expression didn’t change. “Is

that what we are going to tell the press?”

“It’s a good story,” Mulder said. “But it’s

not the entire story.”

Mulder only smiled and turned his face to

Skinner. “Don’t worry, sir,” he said. “I’m

not going to screw things up. I’ll make sure

the FBI is not discredited or damaged by my

story.” Mulder straightened his back and

walked outside, immediately surrounded by

several reporters that all fired their

questions towards him.

“Agent Mulder,” a woman said, pushing a

microphone under his nose. “You’re on a live

television. Can you tell us how the progress

on your investigation goes?”

“I can’t tell you many details about our

investigation,” Mulder said politely. “I have

created a profile on our suspect that will be

distributed to all law enforcement agencies.

We have reason to believe there was a strong

connection between the deaths of

Susannah Delaney and Stephen Wells, and that

they were not chosen randomly.”

A short silence followed. Then everyone tried

to shout his or her question.

“Is this the work of a terrorist?”

“Is the killer going through New York’s High

Society?”

“Did Miss Delaney have an affair with Mister

Wells?”

“Did Mister Wells kill Miss Delaney before

committing suicide?”

Mulder didn’t answer any of the questions,

simply excused himself and walked past them.

Then a man grabbed his wrist and he turned

around. The reporter who had touched him

asked, “Do you think the killer is

challenging the FBI with his actions? After

all, there have been bombings before against

law enforcement agencies.”

Mulder stopped and thought over his answer

carefully before turning towards the camera

as if he wanted to look straight into the

killer’s eyes. From where she stood Scully

could clearly see her partner’s eyes as he

coldly said, “I know how he’s doing it. Now

it’s just a matter of stopping him.”

Then Mulder simply walked further until he

reached the rental car. Fishing out the keys

Scully had given him the night before, he got

in and waited until Scully slid in next to

him. Jack Campbell used his own car, as did

Skinner.

“Why did you challenge him?” Scully asked.

Mulder raised his shoulders and shook his

head. “People like that should know they

cannot get away with murder.”

“He already has, Mulder.”

Yes, Mulder thought, he already has. But if

he got the message, he knows by now that I

know how he’s doing it.

Sitting before his television set, the killer

felt anger bottle up inside of him. The agent

knew. He could tell by the way that he looked

into the camera. It had been a message for

him. A message to let him know he was on to

him.

The killer nodded slowly. If this was a

challenge, he was up to it. From now on he

had but one opponent: The Profiler.

Day Three, December 10, 2001

New York City

“Are you okay, Mulder?”

“Hmm?” He looked aside only to find his

partner gazing anxiously at him. She had

that look in her eyes again that proved she

was concerned for him. He didn’t want her to

worry. There was no need for it. But he had

been sitting quietly in the car, and she

wondered where his usual smart remarks were.

“I was just thinking about these two

victims,” he said, “I wonder if they knew why

they were killed.”

“We will only know that when we find

their killer. He’s the only one that knows

that right now. But I’m guessing that they

knew. People usually die for a reason,

Mulder. Isn’t that what your profile states

as well?”

“Of course it does,” he answered. “But human

nature keeps on surprising the hell out of

me. At times I just wonder why someone does

what he does. And I just want to know why

we’re here. Why is this person doing the kill

the way he is. And why am I here setting up a

profile and why are you performing yet another

autopsy while we should be having fun.”

She smiled. “Isn’t this your idea of fun? I

thought you were such a workaholic?”

He grinned and looked aside, letting his mind

drift away from the traffic for a second.

“Since I’ve got more than my share of you,

I’ve adopted other ideas of enjoyment.”

She smiled, tracing the line of his mouth

with her finger. In the solitude of the car

it didn’t matter what they said or did, and

he responded by resting his face against her

hand for a second to allow the warmth of her

flesh comfort him more than any of her

words could. She felt like teasing him but

knew better than to do so. Instead she pulled

away her hand reluctantly when they arrived

at the Field Office.

“Damn it,” Mulder said, as the parking lot

seemed closed up. A guard walked over to them

and looked inside. “Sorry, Agents,” he spoke,

“we’ve got mechanical problems – can’t seem

to get the system to unlock this morning.

There’s a reserve parking lot around the back

though. Just go around the corner and drive

up the small parking lot to the left.”

“Thanks,” Mulder muttered, doing as the man

had said. When he parked the vehicle a second

car drove up the lot. Campbell had followed

them and drove up behind him. The two

Chryslers stood next to one another.

“Make sure you get the right car tonight,”

Scully said. Jack made a face. “Hey, I’ve got

the luxury edition. Let’s go.”

The agents walked to the front entrance of

the building, hoping that there wouldn’t be

any press waiting for them there either.

Fortunately the guards had chased most of

them away. “Before I forget to mention it

again, Jack,” Mulder said as he used the

badge to make his way in, “someone came to

see you last night at the Wells’ crime scene.

A guy named Alec Thompson. He said he was an

old friend of yours and works for the mayor.”

“That’s right,” Jack said surprised. “But I

haven’t seen him for ages. And he came to the

Wells’ site?”

“Yep.”

“That’s odd.” Campbell stepped into the

elevator and pushed the button. “Why would he

come and see me there?”

“Perhaps he had something to tell you,”

Mulder said.

“I wouldn’t have a clue as to what that might

be, but I’ll give him a call.” Jack leaned

back against the glass and stared in front of

him. It was obvious he was wondering about

that unexpected visitor. Mulder stared at

Scully, hoping that she might not ask too

many questions.

She understood his look and excused herself

when they got out of the elevator. The night

before she hadn’t asked Mulder about Jack.

She knew her partner would tell her when the

time was right.

“What’s going on, Jack?” Mulder asked as they

walked down the corridor to the offices at

the end. He closed the door behind them and

watched as Jack walked straight to the window

and looked outside, his hands tucked in his

pockets like Skinner always used to do.

“I had another vision last night,” he said.

“They come more often now and they frighten

me. I feel like they’re trying to tell me

that we’re getting close, but that we’re

running out of time. These latest visions

scare me because they’re unlike the ones I’ve

had before. In the past I felt like I could

help people with what I saw. Now I can only

guess at what is happening.”

“You are the conduit,” Mulder tried to

explain. “It’s through you that we must

proceed in finding him.”

“But what if he uses me the same way?” Jack

asked desperately. “What if he too has those

visions and only allows me to see what he

wants me to see?”

“We can only assume that you alone have those

visions, through some connection that you

have with him,” Mulder said slowly, suddenly

realizing he had been through the same thing

years ago with John Lee Roche. The connection

had been there, and it been two-way. “No,” the

agent said out loud. “We cannot assume that.”

Mulder took a deep breath and concentrated on

Jack. “Tell me what you saw.”

“It’s complicated.”

“Just try.”

“There was a large building and a lot of

people inside. They were all dressed in

tuxedos and evening dress. It was some sort

of party or benefit. There was a huge sign

out front. Wait, it was a sign for the AIDS

benefit. He moved and then stopped and

looked around. There were a lot of different

people that I saw, all very blurry faces. I

couldn’t make them out. But there was a

female hand that stretched out. I didn’t see

her face, but I caught a glimpse of her dress

and the ring on her finger. It was a special

ring.”

“Do you think you would be able to recognize

that ring and dress?”

“I think so.”

“He chose his next victim,” Mulder said. “He

was at the AIDS benefit and picked out the

victim Wells gave to him. He’s moving

forward. If the past two days are any

indication, tonight he will try to kill his

third victim.”

“Wells?” Jack asked surprised.

Quickly Mulder explained his theory on the

psychic ability of their killer. Jack

listened in surprise, realizing at last that

he couldn’t grasp what was going on. No one

really could. He sighed deeply and rubbed his

head. He was so tired of these visions. All

he wanted was to lead a regular life and

forget he ever saw anything inside of his

mind.

Mulder put his hand on the man’s shoulder and

said, “You did well, Jack. I promised you

help and I will give it to you. Just hang on

for a bit longer and try to see the best of

it.”

Jack smiled wryly. “You’re forgetting I’m not

so experienced with this paranormal stuff.

You’re the expert.”

“You’re learning quickly,” Mulder responded.

“Now then, can you get us a list of attendees

at that party?”

“Of course,” Jack answered, tiredly.

“We need to concentrate on that ring and

dress. First priority now is to find our

victim. Do you think that ring was custom-

made?”

“It must have been,” Jack said, “I had never

seen anything like it.”

“Can you try to get a list of jewelers in

town that could do this?”

“I’ll have one of my men on it. He’s quite

good at that sort of thing. I’m sure he’ll

find it quickly.”

“Good,” Mulder said. “Because time is running

out on us. Can we compare the list of the

guests of last night’s benefit with the

guests of other well-known benefit parties

that occurred just recently – let’s say

during the past two months?”

“Of course,” Jack said. “Mulder, what exactly

are you thinking? Is our killer a high

profile man? Is he attending all of those

benefits as well, choosing his victims

amongst his friends?”

“The victims let him in. He knew their

habits. He was most likely a friend or

acquaintance. It does make sense. He most

likely had an affair with Susannah Delaney

too. Since that list is quite long, it might

take us a while to go through all the names,

and then we can only hope that their romance

was known.”

“Is all of that in your profile, Mulder?”

Jack grinned.

“Most of it,” the agent responded. “Let’s see

if we can pass the profile on, shall we?”

Within half an hour Mulder’s profile had been

approved by Skinner and sent out by email to

all the law enforcement agencies in town.

Every FBI agent knew what kind of person they

were looking for. But that still didn’t make

things easier. The most confidential note in

the profile was that the killer most likely

lived in the ‘better parts’ of town, probably

leading a double life. Mulder had not

mentioned the Jekyll & Hyde syndrome but had

implied it.

Skinner was more than satisfied with the

preliminary report and profile. So was

Washington. But the killer was still on the

loose and as noon passed and snow began to

cover the streets, everyone felt the tension

grow.

Day Three, December 10, 2001

New York City

Scully left to complete the autopsy of

Stephen Wells. “Here I go again,” she

had muttered while leaving. Mulder and

Campbell worked like crazy going through the

lists of attendees of several high profile

local benefits. It was no good. Several names

popped up on every list, including the

mayor’s.

Another team was going through the tabloids

trying to gather a timeline on Susannah

Delaney’s love life. Jack also placed several

calls with different newspapers and a society

reporter who told him with whom Susannah had

been seen. So far about nine names had popped

up. There were different timeframes that

couldn’t be accounted for, and since her

hunger for one-night stands with young studs

was no big secret, everyone could only guess

at the correct amount of men she’d had.

From the timeline, six names appeared on the

guest lists of all the benefits as well.

Skinner called it a long shot but worth a

look. None of the names meant anything to

him, but both Jack and Mulder uttered a

surprised shout when Alec Thompson’s name

popped up again. At one of the benefits he

had taken Susannah as a guest.

“So Alec knew her,” Jack muttered, looking up

as his eyes darkened.

“Don’t you think you should have a word with

him?” Mulder asked.

“I guess so,” Jack said. “Who could have

thought this would ever happen.”

“What do you mean, Jack? What’s so

surprising about this Thompson guy?”

“I’m not sure at this point; just suffice it

to say something isn’t right, and I’m getting

a bad feeling about this,” he replied

morosely.

Mulder didn’t understand why Jack was so

upset but let his friend be. There were other

things to consider now

Before long Scully returned and on her hair

danced snowflakes. “It’s freezing out there,”

she said, blowing in her cold hands. Her nose

had turned a red tint as well. Mulder looked

at her and his heart made a quick jump before

he was able to concentrate on his work again.

Finally, around three o’clock Jack’s

colleague Chris Morgan called and said he

might have found the ring. From his vision

Jack had made a rough sketch that he had

faxed to his colleague downtown. With that

sketch Chris made his way around New York’s

most expensive jewelers, hoping that the ring

had been a product of The Big Apple.

“Are you sure?” Jack asked.

“Definitely.”

“Let’s go then,” Jack said, grabbing his

jacket. Mulder and Scully followed. Out in

the cold the three pulled their coats tighter

and rushed through the snow to the parking

lot. The cars were covered in snow.

“There’s our car,” Scully said, pointing to

the Chrysler that was parked near the exit.

“Just follow me,” Jack waved before he got

in. Mulder and Scully got in the other car

and waited for the detective to leave, but he

didn’t. Instead he got out and took a look at

the left tire. He waved with his hand towards

the agents.

“What’s wrong?” Mulder asked.

“I’ve got a flat. Damn it! I’ll have to get

that fixed.”

“I’ll tell the guard,” Mulder said. “Maybe he

can arrange to get it fixed.”

Mulder walked to the guard and explained him

what had happened. The guard nodded and said

he would make arrangements. At Mulder’s

insistence Jack slid in behind the steering

wheel and drove.

At the jewelry store Chris Morgan waited for

them. “The jeweler is pretty sure he made

that ring,” Morgan explained. “I showed him

the sketch and he has a photo of the original

that looks a lot like it. I suggest that you

take a look at it.”

The jeweler was polite and showed them a

picture of a ring he had specially designed.

Jack took one look at the photo and knew that

was the ring he had seen. “This is the one,”

he said. “Whom did you design it for?”

The jeweler seemed uncomfortable to give away

personal information but he had two FBI

agents and a cop standing before him. How

could he refuse? “I designed it for

Congresswoman McPherson,” he said. “She’s one

of my regular customers and inherited the

diamond. She wanted a unique design for it.

Her husband gave it to her as an anniversary

gift.”

Jack looked at the others. “If what we think

is right, she might be the next victim.”

“Or it might have been a waste of time,”

Scully said, hoping she was wrong.

“We have to get in touch with her and put her

in protective custody,” Jack said as they

walked out. “But what story are we going to

use? We can’t just go up there and tell her

we feel she might be in danger.”

Scully asked Jack, “Do you think you might

find out if she was involved with Stephen

Wells?”

Jack hesitated before saying softly, “No. She

couldn’t be involved with him.”

“She’s his sister, isn’t she?” Mulder said.

“Stephen Wells had a sister, Sophia. She’s

the one he’s after now. He wants to kill her

too.”

“That’s right,” Jack confirmed. “She is his

sister.”

Mulder felt a shock surge through him as he

suddenly realized he now had confirmation of

how the killer chooses his victims. “He picks

out the last person in one’s mind before

death occurs,” Mulder said slowly. “That’s

how he does it. He feeds on people’s

emotions, choosing that one person that means

more to you than anyone else; the one person

you would think of before dying.”

“Wait,” Scully said, ignoring Chris Morgan’s

stunned look. “Are you now officially calling

this an X-File, Mulder?”

“It has been since the day it started,

Scully,” Mulder said. “And now we have the

proof.”

“Why, because he goes after the sister having

first killed the brother? What proof is that?

It means nothing, Mulder. There is a

connection between all these people and it’s

down to earth. Don’t go looking for things

that aren’t there. We need to pursue this the

logical way. We cannot afford to turn this

into an X-File.”

“It is an X-File,” Jack said as he stepped

forward. “We need to pursue it that way. When

we find Congresswoman McPherson, we will find

him.”

“Fine,” Scully said, “I just don’t want to

be the one to tell Skinner.”

Mulder smiled, knowing he had practically won

her over. The evidence was there. Now all

they had to do was put the pieces together

and see how it explained the reasons behind

the heinous acts.

“Track down Congresswoman McPherson,” Mulder

said. “We need to talk to her before he finds

her and kills her.”

Act 4

Day Three, December 10, 2001

New York City

Later, when night settled in, everyone

felt the tension as they waited for more

bad news to come. But it didn’t. There

was no new attempt. There was no new bombing.

In a safe house, Congresswoman McPherson

waited with her husband. She knew she would

not see her bed that night. They had

persuaded her, convinced her that she was in

mortal danger. And she had run while her

heart was filled with grief over her

brother’s death. He had died by the hands of

the man that was now going to try and kill

her, they said. And so she had not thought it

over. She simply did what they told her to

do.

That night her house stayed empty. There was

no one present but the police officers that

kept an eye out, hoping that he would show

up.

But he didn’t. Because he had known they were

there. He had heard through his office.

Anger had settled in his heart when he stayed

at home that night, seeking revenge. He

wanted to punish the man that was after him.

He wanted to stop him.

And finally, when he went to bed in his

apartment, which he used when meetings ran

over too long and felt too tired to go home,

he knew he was going to kill him.

And he had found just the way.

Day Four, December 11, 2001

New York City

Even at a time like this when the morning

seems so far

Think that pain belongs to you but it’s

happened to us all

It’s all right to make mistakes you’re only

human

Inside everybody’s hiding something

After he dropped Jack off at his apartment

about two blocks from the hotel, Mulder and

Scully arrived back at the hotel around

midnight. Skinner was already there but

nowhere in sight. He had probably gone to bed

after debating for a long time with the mayor

and his assistant.

The two agents had a light meal together.

Again it was too late to eat properly.

Scully sighed while she ate her salad, plucking

at the vegetables on the plate. It was the

only meal the kitchen had to offer them at that

late hour.

They sat alone in the dining room and the

constant chatter of the female cook and one

of the waitresses sounded like white noise to

their ears. The two agents said quietly

together at first, both too tired to do much.

It seemed that it was going to be a very

short night once again.

“What is it?” Mulder asked.

She didn’t respond at first but finally put

down her fork and looked at him. “I’ve got a

bad feeling about this,” she said. “I feel

like we’re being watched. Our every move is

being recorded.”

“That’s the press for you. They know where

you are and what you’re doing. Fortunately

it’s just a one-time thing,” Mulder said

lightly, realizing he, too, wasn’t hungry

anymore. They were all very tired but at

least they could rest assure that tonight’s

victim had not died.

“I’m not talking about the press,” Scully

said. “I’m talking about him.”

“Do you feel he’s watching us?”

“Yes, and it gives me the chills,” she

admitted. “Mulder, in all these years we’ve

seen a lot of gruesome things. We’ve seen

murders that were beyond humanity. I know

there are bombers out there that don’t

hesitate to kill off hundreds of people if it

serves their political purpose. But it’s just

hard to grasp that someone deliberately does

this to make a person suffer. Every bit of

humanity inside that man is gone. He doesn’t

feel anything anymore. He uses his

intelligence and financial means to do this,

and he has the freedom to do this. I can’t

rest properly until I know he’s behind lock

and key.”

“I know,” Mulder said, placing a hand on

hers. “It’s difficult to work on this case,

but it’s going to be worth it when we get

him. And I promised you that vacation. Okay?

When we get out of here, we’re taking off. I

don’t care what anyone says about it. It’s

going to be our vacation.”

“As long as you don’t take me to Vegas, I

don’t care where we’re going,” she smiled.

“It’s a deal.” He smiled and his fingers

lingered long on her hand. “Let’s go,” he

said.

They pushed their chairs back and walked

to the elevators. When the doors closed

behind them, Scully felt her partner’s lips

on hers and she opened her mouth eagerly.

They knew they weren’t going to spend the

night together. In the morning Jack would

come to the hotel to drive to the police

station with them, where the search for the

killer continued. But it was after one and

they needed the rest. At Scully’s door they

said goodbye. With regret Mulder shut the

door behind him and took a shower.

He glanced at his watch. He was awake and not

eager to get to sleep. Sighing, he settled

down on the bed and went through the file for

the fourth or fifth time. He knew it by heart

now. He knew every single detail on the

killer and couldn’t help but wonder what they

had missed. But they had a list now of

potential ‘candidates’. In the morning they

would contact all the suspects and go over

their stories one by one. There would be a

break soon. The killer would slip up.

In the morning he would go for a run; that

always cleared his head. Central Park was

nearby. He had running shoes with him. Yeah,

a run would do him good.

With that thought Mulder finally fell asleep,

only to wake up around six-thirty. He got

changed and scribbled a note that he slipped

under Scully’s door. Jack was picking them up

around eight, so there was still plenty of

time.

Day Five, December 12, 2001

New York City

It was freezing cold out. For a second Mulder

regretted having gone out but his body

adjusted quickly. Warming up to a smooth pace

he left the hotel around the front, passing

the parking lot where a car with a running

engine idled beside his. The man inside the

vehicle glanced at Mulder as the vehicle

drove off. All the cars in the lot were

frozen, except for the one that just left. In

the dark, the vehicle’s lights pierced into

Mulder’s eyes for a second.

Mulder picked up the pace and jogged to

Central Park.

Scully woke up around seven-thirty, for a

while having difficulty remembering where she

was. She had slept like a log from the moment

she put her head down on the soft pillow. She

opened the curtains, and though it was still

dark out, dawn was slowly breaking. She switched

on one of the bedside lamps and caught sight of

something that lay in front of the door. She

yawned, slipped out of bed, and read the note

that Mulder had written her a note saying he

was out for a jog.

Great, Scully thought. He hardly sleeps, and

then he jogs when he should be resting. That

must make me one very lazy person. What a

combination! She smiled at the thought of

living together one day. Then she blushed.

There was no way they could move in together

just now. They had hardly come to terms with

their newfound feelings. Moving in together

seemed like something still too far away to

consider. And besides, she still liked what

little space she had to herself. It was going

perfectly well the way it was.

She washed up, brushed her teeth, and combed

her hair. Mulder would be back soon, and

Jack would be arriving around eight.

Mulder’s feet could hardly keep up with the

pace he was forcing upon himself in Central

Park. He couldn’t remember how long he had

been running like that, going so fast he

could hardly catch his breath. His body was

warm despite the freezing cold, but he didn’t

remove his sweater, knowing that could be

lethal to a runner.

His mind drifted away from everything he was

working on. He forced himself to keep up the

pace, passing a few other joggers on the way

when dawn finally arrived. His head suddenly

spun, his body reacting to the strain he had

put himself under.

Someone watched him while sitting on the

bench, as he made his run through the park.

He had followed Mulder from the hotel, where

their paths had crossed as well. The man’s

glance followed him as Mulder slowly

approached him. The agent was slowing down

now. The killer got up slowly and walked

towards him, making sure their paths would

cross again.

Mulder suddenly stopped, breathing heavily in

and out. He leaned forward, putting his hands

on his thighs as he forced his body to relax.

He opened his mouth as his head pounded and

his lungs filled with cold air. His back and

legs were sore from exhaustion.

The man passed him nearby and for a second

his hand touched Mulder’s back. The touch,

like wind brushing through one’s hair, was so

light it could have been ignored. Then the

touch was gone and the man walked forward.

Mulder blinked, looked up, and started

walking again towards the exit.

Before he reached the hotel, Jack walked

towards him. “Thought I might find you here,”

he smiled. “You’re still quite the runner,

aren’t you Mulder?”

Mulder had caught his breath again and

smiled. His eyes blinked. The run had done

him good. He had to change quickly now before

he started shivering with cold. Jack picked

up the pace and walked with him. “We need to

talk, Mulder,” he said before they entered

the hotel.

Mulder stopped and looked at him. “What

about?”

“This case. The way we’re handling it. Your

input.”

“You’re not happy with my input?” Mulder

frowned.

“Of course I am,” Jack said. “It’s just that

– I’ve got this feeling you’re taking things

very personally. I was thinking about it last

night and I’m not so sure that I’ve done the

right thing getting you here.” Jack’s excuse

sounded weak, Mulder thought. He wondered

what his friend was really trying to say.

“You look tired, Mulder,” Jack continued. “You

don’t sleep that much, do you? Did you eat

anything at all last night?”

“What are you – my mother?” Mulder muttered

as he started walking again. The hotel lobby

was busier now than before. Mulder ignored

the other guests and walked to the elevators.

Jack had difficulty following now.

“Look,” Jack said, “I talked to Smythe last

night. He called me for a report and asked

me to keep an eye on you. It seems that

you’ve got this habit of getting in too

deep, and I don’t want that on my conscience.

I asked you here because you are a fantastic

profiler, but I don’t want you hurt.”

Mulder pushed the elevator button. “No, you

asked me for advice. You got me in on this

case knowing it was an X-File. Technically,

that means I could take over, but I’m not

going to. It’s your case and I’m helping you

out. You still have to live in this town,

Jack. I get to go home when it’s over, and

I’ll watch from a distance how you’ll get

your promotion. And I’ll also watch when you

refuse to give in to your ability to do more

good than you’re already doing. Since you’ve

already made your decision about ignoring

your gift, there’s not much more I can say,

is there?”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Jack asked.

He paled, realizing Mulder was right. He

hadn’t come here to persuade Mulder to take

it easy. He came here in order to find an

excuse not to proceed with an ability he had

tried to ignore most of his life.

“You know what it means,” Mulder said as the

doors shut behind them. “You do what you want

with your life, Jack, but if you have another

case like this because of your visions, I

suggest you seek other ways to go about solving

it.”

“Are you accusing me of abusing our

friendship?”

Mulder leaned tiredly against the glass.

“Call it what you like. I’m not in the mood

to argue while we should be out there finding

our killer. So if you came here to tell me I

should back off, think again. You asked me to

work this case with you and I am, to the best

of my ability. Smythe knows something about

my habits and the way I work. Now you do,

too. If you don’t like it, you can always

send me back to Washington, but I suspect that

you won’t. You need me too much right now.”

Jack paled even more and didn’t walk out the

elevator with him. “I’ll wait downstairs,”

he said as the doors closed behind him.

Day Five, December 12, 2001

New York City

Scully waited patiently until he returned to

his room. She could hear him slamming the

doors, and then there were noises coming from

the bathroom. He was in the shower. She

decided not to disturb him, but left for the

lobby instead, leaving a note on the door

that she was waiting downstairs.

Jack was downstairs as well, looking very

glum. She could tell there had been an

argument. She walked over to him. “Hey,” she

said. “How’s it going?”

“Besides from the fact I’m an ass,

everything’s going well,” he said. “Where’s

Mulder?”

“Getting changed. Did you have a fight with

him?”

“Let’s just call it a pathetic attempt at

trying to avoid my responsibilities,” Jack

sighed as his fingers touched his temples.

“I’m sorry, Dana. I should have known better,

but I’m just tired and took it out on

Mulder.”

“He’ll forgive you,” she said. “We’ve got

other things to concentrate on right now.

We’ve got a long day ahead of us and

hopefully our killer at the end of it. Are

you driving with us?”

“No. My car is fixed – I got a call from

security. I hope you guys don’t mind.”

“Don’t be silly. Skinner should be down any

minute now too.” Scully turned and saw

Skinner and Mulder come downstairs. At the

breakfast table not a word was spoken. Mulder

was still angry, but Scully could see he was

calming down when he noticed Jack’s

apologetic glance. By the end of breakfast

they were talking again.

“We’re going to work on that list of suspects

this morning,” Mulder said, taking out the

printout he had made the day before with the

names of men that might have been involved

with Susannah. “Sir, if you can, we need your

help too.”

“Of course,” Skinner said. “I suppose we’re

splitting up in two groups?”

“That’s right,” Jack said. “I have my team

going through the extensive list of attendees

at the benefit as well, hoping that they

might bump into a coincidence. This afternoon

I will be talking to Congresswoman McPherson

to see if there are mutual acquaintances with

her brother that might be considered

enemies.”

“Good,” Skinner said. “We’re progressing.

Mrs. McPherson will remain in protective

custody?”

“Yes, sir,” Mulder said. “We are assuming

she’s still high on the hit list. But if he

changes his MO there’s not much we can do

about it.”

“I’ll try again to get through to Alec

Thompson,” Jack said. “I still need to find

out what he was doing at the Wells’ crime

scene. The whole situation is quite odd, but

couldn’t get through to him yesterday. Hopefully,

I’ll have the chance to speak with him today.”

“Good,” Skinner said. “Let’s get to work

then.”

The four got up and walked to the reception

area. Before getting out the hotel manager

walked over. “We will arrange your cars for

you,” he said. “They’ll need defrosting.”

“That’s very kind of you,” Mulder said. “But

not necessary.”

“Please, we insist. Unfortunately we don’t

have an underground parking lot and we always

serve our guests.”

“All right then,” Mulder said, handing over

the keys. Skinner did the same. Two bellboys

hurried out with warm coats to warm up and

fetch the cars. Scully had already gone

outside and was walking while on the phone

with the coroner’s office. She had a meeting

in about an hour to discuss the final

results. Mulder watched as she walked over to

the car.

Mulder turned to the manager. “You don’t have

an underground parking lot?” he asked.

“That’s right, sir.”

“So basically every car that is parked here

at night has to be frozen?”

“I guess so,” the manager said surprised.

Mulder frowned. “Is or was there a guest here

that drives a black Sedan who left early this

morning?”

“I can check, sir,” the manager said. “Is

there a problem?” The manager hurried to the

desk and checked the computer file with guest

entries and vehicles registration numbers.

All the vehicles that stood on the parking

lot were signed in. He looked up at a very

nervous Mulder.

“Jesus Christ,” Mulder said as he glanced

towards the bellboys that had reached the two

cars. There had been a car parked next to his

rental earlier that morning. It hadn’t been

frozen and it wasn’t from any of the guests.

“Jesus Christ,” he repeated as he rushed out,

to Skinner and Jack’s surprise. Mulder

practically flew, shouting Scully’s name. She

was still on the phone and didn’t hear him at

first. In the back, the bellboy had slid into

the car, putting the key in the ignition.

“Scully!” he screamed as his tired legs

refused to go any faster. She turned, still

holding the phone in her hands. Her eyes

looked at him, surprised. Then she was in his

arms as she dropped the phone and he dragged

her with him, making the decision to save

her. It was too late to warn the bellboy.

The car started. Mulder thought he could

actually hear the click as the device armed.

Then there was another click, followed by an

enormous blast that knocked them to the

ground. He threw himself over her as they hit

the ground, hard. The blast was so big that

Mulder could feel the flames on his back, but

they didn’t scourge him. There was a strange

numbness through his body. Scully lay deathly

quiet beneath him.

The next moment the world seemed to be on

fire, and then all went black.

To be concluded in Matrix Part 2

Malevolence

cover

TITLE: MALEVOLENCE

AUTHOR: CindyET

E-MAIL ADDRESS: cindyet@tdstelme.net

DISTRIBUTION: Anywhere is fine — I write ’em for you to read

’em.

SPOILERS: Grotesque

RATING: VERY strong R (Graphic Violence, Language)

CLASSIFICATION: X, Post-Ep of sorts for Grotesque

SUMMARY: When ex-ISU Chief Bill Patterson is found dead in his

prison cell with his face slashed and his eyes cut out, Mulder

and Scully pick up the hunt where they left off five years

earlier. Still convinced the killer is not a man but an evil

spirit, Mulder pursues his own investigative methods, bringing

him to the brink of insanity for a second time. Meanwhile,

Scully is desperate to solve the case before she loses Mulder

to his demons forever.

Disclaimer: Do these characters really belong to Chris Carter,

FOX and 1013 Productions? If so, no copyright infringement

intended. Entertainment, yes. Profit, no.

Author’s notes: “Malevolence” was written for I Made This

Productions Virtual Season 9.

Very special thanks go to great betas Brandon and MaryBeth.

They kept me on my toes.

MALEVOLENCE (1/1)

By CindyET

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

PROLOGUE

LOCATION UNKNOWN

12:16 A.M.

Water drips into a cracked sink.

Plop. Plop.

Blood drools from a knife’s point, dotting the floor and

staining the concrete.

Plop. Plop. Plop.

Terrible sounds in the dark.

The room is frigid, ramshackle. Solitary. A fitting place to

bring this man, to kill him. Better than the prison cell where

Patterson died screaming like madman for mercy.

This man screams, too. Naked, he is trussed to the pipes

beneath the sink. His frantic breaths vanish like ghosts above

his dark hair. A man in his prime, he is muscular, yet

enervated by his own fear.

He has vomited twice since being brought here.

In the end, he is just like Patterson — nothing but a bundle

of raw nerves.

Whoever fights monsters should see to it that he doesn’t become

one, hmm?

The knife’s blade slices easily through the man’s cheek,

gouging a channel from his lips to his left ear, widening his

mouth into a ghoulish, jack-o’-lantern grin. Blood rushes from

his wound and he shrieks. Lightning-fast, the blade slashes his

right cheek to match the left. His eyes clot with tears. The

knife hovers above one glistening orb, its tip reflected in the

jet black of his pupil.

The awful knife dips, bursts his slick eyeball and scoops out

the socket. The other eye pops, too, just as easily as the

first. Sagging lids flutter over empty holes.

Blood pumps from the man’s disfigured face, draining his heart,

spreading his life across the bathroom floor. The growing

puddle haloes his head. Scarlet. Lustrous. A devil’s mirror.

The murderer leans close to inspect its reflection in the

widening pool.

Bald. Thorny-eared. Fanged.

At the sight of its own face, the demon tosses back its head, a

sneer curls its lips, and a mad laugh gurgles from its throat.

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

ACT I

D.C. CORRECTIONAL COMPLEX

LORTON, VIRGINIA

4:15 A.M.

“Whaddaya know, Scully? Warden threw a party. Let’s rock.”

Mulder shouldered past a uniformed guard and squeezed into the

crowded Lorton prison cell. Scully trailed a step behind,

stifling a yawn. Unlike Mulder, she needed more than a five-

year-old X-File to shake the cobwebs from her head at such an

early hour. She needed a second cup of coffee.

While Mulder had chattered non-stop on the drive from

Georgetown to Lorton, Scully had drained a Starbucks’ Latte

Grande and envied her partner’s persistent enthusiasm. They

were about to close a case…or not, if she were to go along

with his latest theory.

“Legend has it, Scully, that a fierce dragon named La

Gargouille lived in the river Seine near Paris,” he had

explained as he drove. “The dragon devoured ships and men

until the village was saved by St. Romanus. After the battle,

the creature was set ablaze. Its body was destroyed, but its

head and neck survived and was mounted on a building.” He

turned to grin at her. “How cool is that?”

“Totally cool, Mulder,” she said without enthusiasm. “But what

does it have to do with the death of Bill Patterson?”

“I’m getting to that. La Gargouille may have become the model

for gargoyles, an attempt by medieval society to embody the

evils of the world into manageable elements. Thing is, evil

isn’t so easily defined…or *con*fined, as the case may be.”

Only two hours earlier, ex-ISU criminal behaviorist Bill

Patterson had been discovered dead in his prison cell with

pictures of gargoyles sketched in blood on the cell’s

cinderblock walls. Official word was Patterson had committed

suicide. Sight unseen, Mulder already disputed the official

word.

“For over 1200 years the grotesque images of gargoyles have

been expressed in stone, clay, wood, oil, charcoal. Born again

and again, the spirit of evil resurrects itself through

tortured human expression, haunting men inwardly so that it

might revisit mankind for eternity.” Mulder’s fingers had

danced with barely restrained energy over the steering wheel as

he spoke.

Scully eyed the bottom of her empty coffee cup. “Your point,

Mulder, please, if there is one.”

“Mark my words, Scully.” The dash lights tinted his face with

a ghoulish glow. “It’s baaaack.”

Now pushing their way through Bill Patterson’s crowded

cell, Mulder and Scully tried to get a closer look at the

body. The room overflowed with agents from the FBI’s

Investigative Support Unit. No surprise. Not that long ago,

Patterson had been an icon in the unit. Heading ISU for more

than two decades, he had practically written the book on behavioral

science. Many of the men combing his cell right now had joined

the Bureau because they wanted to be just like him.

Patterson’s body lay atop the cell’s single bunk, draped with

a sheet. Macabre faces sketched in blood covered all four

walls.

“Agent Roberta Dressler?” Mulder targeted a tall, attractive

brunette taking notes in a back corner.

“Thank you for coming, agents.” Dressler tucked away her pen

and pad. She pinned Mulder with a gray-eyed stare. “Sorry to

get you out of bed so early.”

Following AD Skinner’s instructions, Dressler had called

Scully in Georgetown an hour ago when she couldn’t reach

Mulder at his apartment. Startled from sleep by the ringing

phone, Mulder had grabbed the receiver from Scully’s

nightstand and blurted out his name. Scully’s quiet “damn it”

reminded him too late he wasn’t in his own bed.

Ignoring Dressler’s smirk, Mulder edged closer to the body.

“What can you tell me?”

“Time of death is estimated at around 10:30,” Dressler said.

“May I?” Scully asked. She scraped past Mulder and lifted the

sheet from the corpse, exposing the dead man’s mutilated face.

Two deep knife wounds radiated from the corners of the

victim’s mouth all the way back to his ears. The eye sockets

were both empty. Blood soaked the man’s hair and clothes.

“We’ve seen this before.”

“So I heard. That’s why I called you.” Dressler sidestepped a

crouching photographer to stand beside Mulder. In heels, she

was nearly as tall as he was. “As the investigating agent who

put Patterson in here, I thought you might want to know about

his suicide.”

“Patterson murdered Agent Craig Nemhauser,” Mulder reminded

her. “He tried to kill me, too.”

“I didn’t mean to sound accusatory. Patterson committed a

crime and he deserved to be here.” Dressler’s crimson lips

pursed as she studied the corpse. “But…he didn’t deserve

this.”

“Have you located a weapon?” Scully asked.

Dressler nodded and called to another agent, “Delgado, pass

the knife, will you?”

A stocky, dark-haired man with a permanent five o’clock shadow

produced an evidence bag and handed it to Dressler. Inside the

bag, blood slicked a homemade prison knife.

“Patterson’s been under suicide watch for five years,” Mulder

said. “How did he get something like this?”

“We’re checking on it. His cell was searched on a regular

basis, of course. And Patterson had very little contact with

the general prison population. His mental condition…well,

let’s just say he never made much improvement.”

“I’d like to review his medical records and his psychological

profiles,” Scully said. “And I’d also like to perform the

autopsy.”

“We’re fairly certain Patterson committed suicide.”

“You think the man gouged out his own eyes?” Mulder’s brows

climbed.

“He was mentally ill, Agent Mulder.” Dressler indicated the

ghoulish drawings on the wall. “There are more of those. Let

me show you.” She crossed the cell to sort through a box.

Returning with a handful of sketches, she passed them to

Mulder.

“Deja vu.” He leafed through the stack of drawings,

recognizing the grotesque, devilish faces. Bald. Pointy-eared.

He waggled one at Scully. “Look familiar[DW1]?”

The drawings sent a chill through her. Mulder had recovered

hundreds of similar sketches from John Mostow’s studio after

the serial killer’s arrest, when Patterson had continued the

madman’s killing spree. If you want to know an artist, you

have to look at his art — that was the lesson Bill Patterson

taught young ISU agents. The lesson turned out to be his own

undoing…and very nearly Mulder’s, as well.

“This was no suicide.”

“Mulder…” Scully lowered her voice and leaned close to him.

The overcrowded cell offered little privacy and she wished

they could step into the corridor, away from Dressler’s

watchful eye. “This is a maximum security prison.”

“Ssssoooo…?”

“Who would have access to Patterson? Who would kill him?”

“Not ‘who,’ Scully — ‘what.’ I’m thinking the same evil force

responsible for Mostow’s murders in ’96 is also responsible

for Bill Patterson’s murder last night. It’s returned to pick

up where it left off.”

“Evil force?” Dressler asked, overhearing.

“It killed Patterson and it’ll kill again,” Mulder predicted.

“Really? And how would ‘it’ do that?”

“Maybe by relocating, transferring into another person the

same way it shifted from Mostow to Patterson. It might inhabit

a prison guard right now. Or one of Patterson’s visitors.”

Scully wanted to remind Mulder that Patterson had gone insane

because he had hunted John Mostow for three long years. Every

day and every night he had lived and breathed the horror that

was in Mostow’s head, imagining everything the killer

imagined. When Patterson finally caught Mostow, the violence

didn’t go away; it stayed alive inside him until it drove him

over the edge, turning him into a murderer too. His mental

breakdown had been the result of years of profiling the most

heinous of crimes. The paranormal had played no role in the

murders, then or now.

“Mulder–”

“Prove me wrong, Scully. Autopsy Patterson,” he challenged,

already moving toward the door.

“What will you be doing?”

“Researching these.” He waved the drawings at her before

disappearing into the hall.

Watching him go, Dressler asked Scully, “Does he usually jump

to the most unlikely conclusions?”

“Yes, Agent Dressler…he usually does.”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

JOHN MOSTOW’S CELL

DEATH ROW

D.C. CORRECTIONAL COMPLEX

“What do you want?” John Mostow cowered in the back of his

cell, as far from the man beyond the bars as possible. He kept

his eyes focused on the floor, avoiding Mulder’s probing

stare.

Mostow had changed little in five years. A bit thinner. Same

close-cropped hair and beaky nose. Same wretched expression.

He’d lost a front tooth due to a combination of decay and a

prison fight. A cut healed on his chin. Sleeplessness shadowed

his eyes.

Mulder let Patterson’s drawings dangle between the bars. He

tapped the topmost sketch.

“Recognize this?”

“Leave me alone.”

“I can’t, John. It’s returned.”

“It never left.” Mostow drove the heels of his hands into his

eyes. His shoulders trembled. He refused to look at the

sketches. “It wasn’t me.”

“It wasn’t you…what?”

“I didn’t draw those.”

“No, you didn’t. But you know what they mean.”

“I…” Mostow’s brow buckled with frustrated fear.

“Why has it come back, John? What does it want?”

Mostow’s hands dropped from his face. He glared across the

cell at Mulder. “You know what it wants. You got inside it!

You felt its hunger. It wants you and it will find you.”

“I *want* it to find me.”

Mostow’s eyes widened. His lips curled with disgust. “That’s

what you say, but you don’t really want it. No man wants such

a monster. Once it has you, it won’t let you go.”

“It let you go.”

“Because it won’t be held prisoner. You’re a fool to think you

can control it.” Mostow turned his back on Mulder, pressed his

cheek to the cinderblock wall. “Leave me alone. There’s

nothing that can be done. It will kill just as it has always

killed. By my hand. By your hand. It doesn’t care.”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

QUANTICO MORGUE

Dressed in scrubs and sneakers, Scully leaned over the body of

Bill Patterson.

“William R. Patterson, white male, six-foot-one-inches tall,

age 56, 176 pounds. The deceased has pronounced facial

mutilations…with gashes approximately nine centimeters in

length extending from the corners of the mouth back to both

ears…severing the internal maxillary and temporal branches of

the carotid artery, resulting in death due to massive blood

loss.”

She pressed a finger into the corpse’s left cheek.

“Each incision resulted from a single, deep cut through the

orbicularis oris and the zygomatic and masseter below.”

Moving on, she parted a bloodied eyelid.

“Left and right eyes have been enucleated. Nicks in the

supraorbital ridge remain consistent with the weapon recovered

at the scene.”

This was the same signature mutilation she had seen on

Mostow’s victims and then later on Patterson’s.

“Whoever fights monsters…” she muttered, quoting Nietzsche.

Examining the victim’s hands, she found traces of dried clay

on the palms and beneath the nails. She scraped samples and

bagged them for analysis.

She picked up a scalpel.

“I’ll begin with a Y-incision.”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

D.C. CORRECTIONAL COMPLEX

LORTON, VIRGINIA

Mulder cracked a sunflower seed between his teeth and fast-

forwarded through the first of a short stack of surveillance

tapes. He sat alone in a small room equipped with a monitor, a

VCR, and little else. The videos documented Lorton inmates and

their visitors in the prison’s visitor’s room.

Each videotape was marked with a date that corresponded to a

sign-in sheet. The lists of signatures filled several binders.

Mulder had begun his search an hour before by skimming the logs,

starting with the most recent and working his way backward,

copying down the dates and names of everyone who had seen

Patterson during his incarceration. He then sorted through the

shelves of videos, pulling any that matched his list.

According to the logs, a representative of the Little Sisters

of Charity paid regular calls to Patterson four times a year

just as they did with all Lorton inmates. Patterson’s wife had

visited once a week for two years. Her calls became more

sporadic after that, until they eventually tapered off

altogether. The same was true of Patterson’s ISU colleagues.

Proteges and Patterson-wannabees called on him intermittently,

including Roberta Dressler and her sidekick Tony Delgado. Even

Mulder had visited — as recently as two weeks ago, after he

had received a letter written on prison stationery. One phrase

had struck a chord with him, compelling him to make the trip

to Lorton and question Patterson face-to-face. “With a snap of

its finger, it makes men lick the greasy floor of hell just to

see its reflection.” Mostow’s exact words, spoken years

before.

Funny thing was, Patterson denied writing the letter. Mulder

left Lorton having learned nothing at all.

Rolling a seed across his tongue, he scrutinized the monitor’s

fuzzy image. The tape — the most recent — included his own

visit.

A Little Sister of Charity appeared opposite Patterson on the

screen. Mulder slowed the tape to take a closer look. He’d

learned the hard way not to trust the Sisters. Linda Bowman

had posed as one of the nuns while visiting her brother Robert

Modell in Lorton back in ’98.

Jesus, that had been a hell of a case. He’d let the killer get

inside his head, and wound up pointing his gun at Scully,

coming closer than he’d ever imagined to shooting her. It had

taken him a long time to shake his feelings of frustration and

fear after that case.

Reaching for another seed, he watched himself take the nun’s

place opposite Patterson on the monitor. The ex-ISU chief

became agitated when Mulder showed him the note. He held up

his hands, palms out, as if pushing both the letter and Mulder

away. Mulder remembered Patterson yelling, “leave me alone,

leave me alone,” over and over again. With no other choice, he

had pocketed the letter. He had stood and turned to go,

casting a shadow across Patterson’s tormented face.

What the hell? He rewound the tape. Played the segment again.

For just a second it almost looked as if… Couldn’t be. He

replayed the tape once more.

Darkened by Mulder’s shadow, Patterson appeared to transform –

– for just a frame or two — into the hideous creature he’d

seen years ago in Mostow’s building. Bald head. Pointy ears.

Clawed hands. Abruptly Patterson returned to normal.

“Eeny meeny, chili beeny.”

Mulder replayed the clip again.

And again.

His cell phone rang and he paused the tape just as the

monster’s image fluttered across Patterson’s startled features.

Pulling his cell from his pocket, he checked the phone’s

display. Scully’s number glowed on the tiny screen.

“Whassup, Scully?” he said into the phone.

“Patterson didn’t kill himself.”

“Do tell.”

“The autopsy showed the angle of the facial cuts was all wrong

for self-mutilation. Other than what appears to be artist’s

modeling clay on the hands and under the fingernails, there

were no prints, hairs or fibers on the body. Toxicology came

back clean.”

“Dust off your Ouija board, Scully.”

“I’m not buying your demonic spirit theory, Mulder. At least

not until we’ve exhausted all the quantifiable possibilities.

Where are you now?”

“Still at Lorton.”

“Have you found anything?”

Mulder squinted at the tape. “Yyyyyes, but it probably doesn’t

fit your definition of quantifiable.”

“Well, I may have something that does.”

“Lay it on me, G-Woman.” Mulder drew an invisible circle with

his index finger around Patterson’s head, frozen beneath a

devil’s mask on the monitor.

“Agent Dressler called. She’s found another body.”

“Same signature?”

“Yep. She wants us at the scene. ASAP. 1465 Hazelwood

Street, Falls Church.”

Ejecting the tape, Mulder stood and grabbed his trenchcoat.

Phone trapped between his ear and shoulder, he pocketed the

video. “I’m on my way.”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

LOCATION UNKNOWN

The sink drips. The air is cold.

Poor man. Soooooo frightened. Like a little boy, worried the

bogeyman sleeps beneath his bed at night.

He cringes on the floor, arms raised above his head, wrists

roped to the drainpipe beneath the sink.

Coward.

He is crying and the devil pokes at his tears.

The man’s bare chest hiccups with panic. Goose-flesh stipples

his arms, his legs, turns his nipples into hard, tight points.

Touch the knife there and he bleeds. A crimson drop swells up

out of pink flesh, looking like a jewel, rounded into a

perfect half-sphere of ruby red. The monster sees itself in

the drop’s satin-smooth surface.

Look, look, look.

The inside is outside.

Let’s see what you’re made of, young man. Slit the left cheek.

Slice the right. Listen to the baby wail.

Eyes wide open. I see me when I look at you. My eyes in your

eyes in my eyes in your eyes ad infinitum forever and ever and

ever, amen.

Pop. Pop. We disappear from our view. Your eyes drain like

spilled milk. No use crying. You’re dead.

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

ACT II

1465 HAZELWOOD STREET

FALLS CHURCH, VIRGINIA

Entrails and body parts swamped the pavement behind the vacant

warehouse; this had been a living human being as recently as

yesterday. Uniformed officers and plain-clothed agents

clustered around the gore, circling, buzzing. Like blowflies,

Scully thought.

Mulder broke trail through yellow tape and law enforcement, his

badge dangling from an outstretched fist, his trenchcoat

flailing in the November wind. Scully matched him step for

step, puddle for puddle, until the rainwater, bronzed by

flashing ambulance lights and lost blood, turned red beneath

her shoes.

With one graceful, practiced motion, Mulder pocketed his ID and

crouched beside the body.

“Check it out, Scully.” He aimed a finger at the corpse’s

scored face, the exposed cheekbones, the empty eye sockets. “A

face not even a mother could love. That makes two.”

She eyed a deep incision that ran from breastbone to pelvis.

Both the victim’s hands had been severed. One lay next to the

body. The other was missing. “This man wasn’t murdered here,

Mulder. There would be more blood. He must have been

transported. Unless your evil spirit has a valid Virginia

driver’s license, I think we can rule it out.”

Mulder tugged on a latex glove. He lifted the victim’s severed

hand from the pavement and examined the fingers.

“Clay, Scully.”

“Same as Patterson.”

“Yep. I’m thinking we might find another sculpture gallery

somewhere.”

She hoped not. Dismembered body parts swathed in wet clay had

proved to be a little too compelling for Mulder the last time.

Agent Dressler approached, a frown creasing her brow and the

damp breeze badgering her long dark hair. She joined the agents

beside the body. “The victim is Paul Martin,” she said. “He was

an agent in the ISU.”

“An FBI agent?” Scully asked.

“Yes. My partner, several years ago. I don’t need to tell you

how much I want to catch the asshole who did this.”

Mulder set the severed hand back on the ground. “I wonder what

happened to the other hand.”

“It’s possible the killer kept it,” Dressler suggested.

“A trophy?” Mulder stood to face the statuesque agent. “That

deviates from the signature. Mostow and Patterson sliced and

diced but they didn’t keep souvenirs. Maybe you just haven’t

looked hard enough.”

He scanned the edge of the parking lot where Agent Delgado

walked the perimeter with two detectives at his heels.

“Agent Mulder, need I remind you, we aren’t looking for Mostow

or Patterson.”

“What are you looking for?” His eyes traveled to the back of

the warehouse.

“Not what, who–”

Mulder no longer listened. Abandoning Dressler and Scully, he

wandered toward a graffiti-covered door at the back of the

building.

“Your partner has a one track mind. You aren’t buying this evil

spirit nonsense of his, are you, Agent Scully?”

“I’ve come to trust Mulder’s instincts.”

Dressler frowned and faced the wind. “If you don’t mind me

asking, didn’t Agent Mulder wig out during the Mostow case?”

“Agent Mulder’s investigation led to the arrest of a murderer.”

“Yes, but I heard he used some pretty unorthodox methods. Spent

the night in Mostow’s studio, took the murder weapon from

Evidence–”

“Where did you hear that?”

“Bureau grapevine. Never underestimate–”

“Scully!” Across the lot, Mulder stood just inside the

warehouse door. He beckoned the agents with a waggle of two

fingers.

Dressler and Scully broke into a jog. They crossed the lot

quickly and joined Mulder at the open door. He led them inside

and across a wide, dark room. The sound of their footsteps

clattered against the walls as they walked. The empty interior

felt cold and it smelled of machinery oil and undisturbed dust.

Reaching the far wall, Mulder stopped and aimed the beam of his

flashlight at a jumble of ancient wastewater pipes. Mounted

atop one disconnected stack, the victim’s severed hand

protruded as if from a coat sleeve…with its middle finger

extended skyward.

“Think we did something to piss it off?” He spotlighted the

gruesome gesture with his light.

“This can’t be what it looks like.” Scully approached the hand.

“It must be…it must be some sort of anomalous rigor.”

“It’s flipping us the bird, Scully.” He walked a half-circle

around the hand, checking it from all angles.

“Agent Mulder, does this,” — Dressler tilted her head at the

severed hand — “give you any insight into the killer’s

motives?”

“You want a profile?”

“My team is already working on a profile. What I want is your

opinion. Your investigation during the Mostow case nailed

Patterson. Given the similarities in the signature, I called

you because I thought you might have something helpful to

contribute to this case.”

“My *opinion*, Agent Dressler, is that a profile identifies a

personality type…which implies the killer is a person. I

think we’re looking for something more extreme here.”

Dressler huffed with impatience. “You’re not going to say we

should be hunting an evil spirit, are you?”

“You have to stop looking for a man, Agent Dressler. You aren’t

going to catch this thing that way.”

“Exactly how would you suggest we catch him? Get inside his

head?” Dressler stepped closer to Mulder, pushing the limits of

his personal space. “Like Patterson did? Like you did?”

Mulder bristled at her suggestion. “Meaning?”

“Mulder,” — Scully took hold of his sleeve — “We need to

follow standard procedure: examine the victims and profile the

killer.”

“You’re wrong.”

“Mulder–”

“*You* examine the victims, Scully. *You* profile the killer.”

He pulled away from her. Pocketing his flashlight, he turned on

his heel and headed for the exit.

“Mulder, where are you going?”

“To catch this thing — my own way.”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

FBI HEADQUARTERS

VIDEO PRODUCTION UNIT

“Back it up a few frames, Jerry.” Mulder hovered over the

technician’s shoulder while the young man rewound the Lorton

surveillance tape in slow motion. “There. Now magnify this

section here.” He tapped the computer screen.

“Yes, sir.” Jerry outlined the area with a dashed marquee.

Three clicks on his keypad and he enlarged the region eight

hundred percent. “It’s pretty dark.”

“Can you lighten it?”

“I can try.” The technician increased the brightness and

adjusted the contrast.

A face emerged from the shadows. Bald. Pointy-eared. Fanged.

The technician twisted in his seat to look over his shoulder at

Mulder. “What in hell?”

“It’s not in hell anymore, Jerry.”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

QUANTICO MORGUE

Scully faced the autopsy table, eyes fixed on the Falls Church

victim. The deceased’s two severed hands rested palms down on a

steel tray beside the corpse.

“Paul Martin, white male, five-foot-ten-inches tall, 168

pounds, age 37. External exam reveals pronounced facial

mutilations, disembowelment and dismemberment.”

She fingered the ragged edge of one handless arm.

“Ligature furrows and abraded contusions are present on both

wrists, indicating the victim was tied and struggled before he

died.”

Using steel tweezers, she teased what appeared to be rodent

feces from the backs of the arms, legs and the bottoms of the

feet. She found no evidence of grass stains or mud. Martin had

been made to walk barefoot and lay down naked on a filthy

interior floor.

She bagged the evidence for analysis.

Although not a huge man, Martin was muscular, in good shape.

How had the killer managed to subdue a trained FBI agent? No

weapon had been recovered. Scully examined the facial

lacerations. They were deeper and smoother than the cuts on

Patterson. Opening one eyelid, she studied the empty socket.

“Pronounced scoring of the supraorbital ridge, most likely the

result of a very sharp knife.” The deep, well-defined gouges

had not been made by a dull prison shiv this time.

Scully’s cell phone rang. She stripped off her gloves and

pulled the phone from her lab coat pocket.

“Scully,” she identified herself.

“Scully, it’s me.”

“Where are you, Mulder?”

“On my way to Mostow’s old studio.”

“What for?”

“Scully, what’s the first thing we learned in detective

school?”

“Detective school?”

“Killers always return to the scene of the crime.”

“Mulder, that’s not true.”

“It isn’t? Coulda sworn I got that question right on my final

exam.”

“Mulder, John Mostow won’t be returning to the scene of any

crime; he’s still in jail.”

“But his evil spirit isn’t.”

Irritated by her partner’s single-mindedness, Scully massaged

an ache at the bridge of her nose. “Don’t you think our time

would be better spent examining the hard evidence at hand?”

“Do we have any?”

“Yes, we do. Mulder, does your reluctance to profile this

killer have anything to do with Patterson and his methods?”

“Scully, we both know that the statistical generalizations and

experiential theorizing of profiling, while sometimes helpful,

are incomplete and can often mislead an investigation, even

encourage investigative laziness. When we think we have all of

the answers, we collect only evidence that fits those answers,

and we erroneously think that a thorough investigation is no

longer requisite at all.”

“Isn’t that exactly what you’re doing now, Mulder? You claim

to have the answers and it’s making you turn a blind eye to

the physical evidence, the victimology, and the crime scene as

the primary behavioral and motivational documentation. Those

are the elements that will illuminate the offender’s

motivation. Once you discover the motive, you find the

killer.”

“I’ve seen this thing, Scully. I’ve been inside its head. I

don’t need a profile to find it.”

“Mulder–”

“After you’ve finished the autopsy, do me a favor, will you? Pick

up Mostow’s sketches from Evidence and bring them back to my place.”

Those damn drawings. Five years ago, Mulder had wallpapered

his apartment with those sketches. Studying them, Mostow’s

madness had threatened to engulf him, sinking him deeper and

deeper into the serial killer’s perverse mind.

“Mulder, are you okay?”

“I’m fine, Scully. I’ll meet you later.”

“Mul–”

He’d ended the call, cutting her off.

Pocketing her phone, she turned to face the cadaver.

Maybe they should step away from this case, let Dressler solve

it rather than risk Mulder’s sanity again. Could he walk to the

edge of madness twice and not fall in?

“Mulder, I hope you know what the hell you’re doing.”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

JOHN MOSTOW’S STUDIO

1222 SOUTH DAKOTA STREET

WASHINGTON, D.C.

Other than the bare walls and the empty back room, Mostow’s

ramshackle studio looked much as it had the last time Mulder

visited. After the murders, the building had stood vacant, a

“For Sale” sign nailed to the outside. No one had been

interested in purchasing or renovating the derelict. The

studio had been left untouched, with the exception of the

items related to the case — the drawings, the clay

sculptures, the miscellaneous body parts. These had been

collected for evidence. A strip of crime scene tape still

fluttered at the studio door.

Dust and rat droppings coated the floor in the main room.

Boxes of cereal and bags of chips had been gnawed and left

empty on the counters. The rumpled bed still waited unmade in

a corner.

In the back room, Craig Nemhauser’s blood permanently

discolored the studio floor. Mulder crouched over the black

stain and ran a finger over the dried gore. He remembered

Mostow’s cat lapping the puddle of fresh blood, drawing his

attention to Patterson’s final victim.

Recent footprints tracked across the stain, disturbing the

dust and the rat droppings. At least two distinct shoe sizes,

both large enough to be men.

Mulder rose, paced the perimeter of the studio. He ducked into

the cold bathroom where water dripped from a rusty faucet into

a cracked sink. The room smelled sour. Mulder pulled out his

flashlight and pointed its beam into the shadowy corners. His

light sent a knot of cockroaches scuttling for cover. He

followed one as it crisscrossed the concrete floor.

Jesus. The floor was covered with blood. Lots of blood. And

something else.

Mulder squatted and inspected the dark puddle by swiping a

finger through it. He rubbed the substance between his thumb

and forefingers. It was sticky. He brought it to his nose.

A wash of bile stung the back of his throat when he realized

he sniffed a congealing mixture of fresh blood and vomit. He

stood, wiping his hand on his pants.

Moving away from the gore, he swung his flashlight around the

room. His beam revealed a pile of damp clothes blocking the

drain of a makeshift shower.

He approached the pile. If Scully were here, she’d chide him

for disturbing evidence. He lifted a sport coat off the top.

Water drizzled from its sleeves and Paul Martin’s badge fell

from the breast pocket, hitting the mound of clothes below

with a wet slap. A little more fishing produced the agent’s

sidearm. Mulder dug deeper. Two pairs of men’s pants, two

dress shirts, two neckties, another suit coat. Another badge.

Shit. This one belonged to a Special Agent John Perry, also

from the Bureau’s ISU.

Mulder pocketed both officers’ badges and weapons. He left the

shoes and the clothing where they were. Taking a last look

around, he caught his own reflection in the mirror above the

sink. A horizontal crack in the glass appeared to run from the

corner of his mouth to his ear. Over his left shoulder he

spotted the ghoulish face of the monster he’d seen five years

ago.

Bald. Thorny-eared. The thing grinned at him, exposing a

glistening row of sharp teeth.

Spinning, Mulder drew his weapon.

The monster vanished beyond the door, its retreating footsteps

echoing through the studio. Mulder lunged after it, following

the sound of thudding feet through the main room and out into

the corridor.

Mulder sprinted down the hall. The monster was nowhere in

sight, but he felt certain it had come this way. Trusting his

instincts, he mounted the stairs at the end of the corridor,

two at a time, and jogged quickly to the second floor catwalk.

Footsteps hammered on the stairs at the opposite end of the

walk.

He ran toward the sound.

Skidding into the stairwell, Mulder clipped the railing with

his elbow. The impact sent a jolt of pain sizzling down his

arm and caused his gun to somersault from his hand. It bounced

over the stair rail and fell, landing with a clatter on the

cement — two floors below.

“Shit.”

He grabbed the .380 from his ankle holster and charged up the

stairs.

On the third-floor landing, he stopped and held his breath to

listen for the monster’s footfalls. Nothing. Nothing but his

own heart battering his eardrums.

Which way had it gone? Down the corridor or up to the roof?

Fifty-fifty chance.

Deciding to continue to the roof, he climbed the final flight

of stairs.

He burst through the outer door and squinted into the setting

sun. Blinded, he stiffened his arms and swung his weapon left

to right. He dodged to one side, trying to see through the

glare.

Then he smelled it.

A terrible stench, like rotting eggs or sulfur.

Where was it?

A knife flashed. It sliced the fragile skin at his temple. The

sting sent him reeling backward. Blood streamed from the wound

and swamped his right eye. He tried to aim his gun but

couldn’t locate a target.

A scorching breath of air seared the back of his neck.

When he turned, he found himself face-to-face with the

grinning monster.

Like a medieval gargoyle, it gawked at him with granite eyes.

It stood less than a foot away, and although it appeared to be

made of stone or clay, it moved as if flesh and bone. In its

clawed hand, it gripped a silver-handled knife. Blood — his

blood — painted the knife’s blade.

The sun dipped below the skyline, casting the roof in shadow.

Mulder’s trenchcoat slapped in the cold wind. Blood rained

from his jaw, each bead turning to spray in the gusting air.

He raised his gun. Aimed at the gargoyle’s stony chest.

The monster opened its mouth, its lips stretching impossibly

wide around its jagged teeth. A hair-raising laugh poured from

its throat and its fiery breath rolled over Mulder, singeing

his face. Blinking against the corrosive fumes, Mulder lifted

his hand to protect his eyes.

The terrible heat rattled past.

Mulder lowered his arm.

The devil had disappeared.

Three strides brought Mulder to the fire escape, which was

little more than a ladder welded to the side of the building.

He looked over the edge. The ladder met with a landing at the

floor below, where a set of stairs zigzagged to the ground.

He swung out onto the ladder. Blood still streamed from his

face, staining his shirt and dripping downward between his

feet. He climbed halfway down the ladder and then jumped with

a stomach-churning clank onto the iron landing below.

Crouching, he looked down through the metal grate. He felt

dizzy. Not from the height but from loss of blood. Fingering

the wound at his temple, he allowed a second or two to pass

before he attempted to stand.

Where had the damn monster gone?

Weak-kneed, he stood and rattled the third floor door handle.

Wet clay coated the knob. The door was locked. Should he take

the time to pick the lock or should he climb down to the

ground and search the building from the bottom up? Calling for

backup would be a waste of time — the monster would be long

gone before help arrived.

Shit, it was cold.

He decided to intercept the creature from below.

Teeth chattering, he descended the fire escape at a trot. His

head ached where he’d been cut. The steps blurred beneath his

hurrying feet, came into focus, and then blurred again. On the

second floor landing, he slowed and tried to control his

lightheadedness by bending, hands on his knees.

“Shit.” Too much time. He was going to lose the damn thing.

Sucking in a lungful of frosty air, he jogged down the last of

the steps. When he jumped to the ground, his knees buckled. He

fell to the pavement, hitting his head hard. Stretched on his

stomach in the alley, Mulder lost consciousness.

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

Lying down on the job?

Watch out! Whoever fights monsters should see to it that he

does not become a monster. Good advice, yes?

I’ll be back for you tomorrow. Or maybe the next day.

Other fish to fry tonight. Other fair-haired boys to fillet.

Eeny, meeny, miney, my. Catch an agent in a lie. If he

hollers, make him cry. One jab, two jabs…who’s next to die?

*I* am the abyss, Agent Mulder, and I am looking into you.

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

2630 HEGAL PLACE, APT. 42

ALEXANDRIA, VIRGINIA

9:23 P.M.

Keys jangling, Scully let herself into Mulder’s apartment.

With the exception of the fish tank, the place was dark. And

the phone was ringing.

Scully deposited Mostow’s drawings on the coffee table. She

hurried to the phone, picked up the receiver and identified

herself to the caller.

“Agent Scully?” The voice at the other end sounded confused.

“This is Agent Dressler. I was…I was expecting Agent

Mulder.”

Me, too, Scully thought. She’d been trying to reach him on his

cell phone for the last two hours. Tucking the phone between

her shoulder and ear, she shed her coat. “He’s not here.”

“Oh…”

“Is there something I can help you with, Agent?” Scully

prompted Dressler.

“We’ve found another victim. A…another colleague of mine.

Special Agent John Perry. He is…he *was* assistant to ISU

Chief Frank Wilcox.”

Jesus, another ISU agent. These victims were not the anonymous

young men Mostow had preferred.

“Where?”

“A parking garage in Arlington.”

“Same signature?” Scully sank onto the couch. She leafed

through Mostow’s drawings, spread a few across the table.

Dozens of ghoulish faces scowled up at her, sketched in

pencil, ink, charcoal, even blood.

“Yes. Both arms were amputated, too. And his head was…Jesus,

the bastard cut his fucking head off. Filled the mouth with

some sort of clay.”

Scully closed her eyes, shutting out the horrible faces of

Mostow’s drawings.

“Do you want me to come down to the scene?”

“No, the body’s already on its way to Quantico.” Dressler

sounded tired. “What I want, Agent Scully, is to catch this

damn killer. I’d appreciate anything you or Agent Mulder could

do to facilitate that.”

“We’re on it.” Scully tried to sound more confident than she

felt. She worried again about Mulder. Where was he?

Dressler hung up and Scully considered what to do next. Return

to Quantico. Wait for Mulder. Call the crime lab.

She dialed the lab.

“Hey, Jen. It’s Dana. Got anything for me?”

“Good news and not-so-good news.”

Scully leaned into the leather cushions. Toeing off her shoes,

she placed her feet on the coffee table, careful to stay clear

of Mostow’s drawings.

“Give me the not-so-good news first.”

“The rodent feces you sent over are from an ordinary, run-of-

the-mill Rattus norvegicus, found throughout the city and the

continental U.S. Mixed in with the rat droppings, I found

cockroach legs, antennae, shell casings. Nothing unusual about

that, really. Want my expert opinion?”

“Always.”

“Your killer needs a maid service.”

Scully smiled, despite her frustration with the case. “What’s

the good news?”

“I discovered a couple of microscopic flakes of dried blood in

your sample. They didn’t match the victim’s type.”

“Can you run an RFLP?”

“No, the sample is too small. I can try a PCR, but as you

know, PCR tests are extremely sensitive to contaminating DNA

at the crime scene. And considering all the rat droppings…”

“Run it anyway. What was the type?”

“Your victim was A-positive. The sample was O-negative.”

“Thanks, Jen. Let me know if you come up with anything on the

PCR.”

“Will do,” the lab technician agreed and hung up.

Scully rose from the couch and crossed to Mulder’s desk. She

powered up his computer and punched in his password of the

week. “STEPPINGSTONE.” The choice had come from a recent

conversation between the two of them…about their romantic

involvement, of all things — a subject they usually avoided.

A chance after-hours meeting with AD Skinner’s secretary at

Pete’s Grill spurred the discussion. Caught in public with

fingers intertwined, Mulder had snaked away his hand and

waited for Kim to leave before apologizing to Scully. He

reminded her that the Bureau’s good ol’ boys tended to come

down particularly hard on female agents who slept with their

partners and he didn’t want her to suffer the inevitable

insults. He said he already knew from personal experience how

it felt to wear a millstone of mockery. He didn’t want her

reduced to a stereotype by a bunch of catty bullpen gossips or

judgmental superiors — she was too fine an agent.

“They’ll accuse you of sleeping your way to the top, Scully,”

he had said.

“The top?” She’d laughed. “Is ‘Spooky’ Mulder a step *up* the

corporate ladder?”

He had seen her point and laughed, too; she was more apt to be

ridiculed for tossing away her career on a misguided pleasure

ride with the company crackpot than with trying to move up the

metaphorical food chain.

“I-I-I-I’m not your steppin’ stone,” he had crooned the old

Monkees’ tune and then gave her hand a quick squeeze —

beneath the table.

Using the password, Scully logged onto the Internet and

initiated a search for “gargoyles.” She settled into a chair.

Her Web search revealed several dozen sites. She selected a

link to the University of North Carolina and scanned the page.

**…an inordinate number of gargoyles have wide, open mouths

with protruding tongues — a symbol of devouring giants. Among

the most hideous faces are those that are, literally, pulling

the face with both hands, stretching the mouth, an act called

“girning,” a threatening gesture, which serves to remind us

that we are vulnerable to forces larger than ourselves.**

Many of Mostow’s drawings depicted these open-mouthed

gargoyles.

The killer widened his victims’ mouths, too, with the slash of

his knife.

Scully knew from VICAP statistics that serial killers fell

into one of four broad categories: visionaries, missionaries,

hedonists, and power seekers.

Mostow had been a “visionary,” acting in response to voices in

his head, receiving instructions from them to justify and

legitimize his acts of murder.

Patterson had fallen into the “missionary” category; he had

felt responsible for purifying society by expelling its

undesirable components — an extension of his job at ISU.

Pleasure, often including sexual satisfaction, was the reward

for hedonists, whose crimes tended to be the most sadistic. So

far, none of these murders exhibited any sign of sexual

assault.

Power seekers, the final category, desired to control the life

and death of others to such a degree that it served as an

intrinsic motive to murder.

The man who killed Paul Martin, John Perry, and maybe Bill

Patterson, could easily fit into any one of these categories.

Or none of them. He already fell outside the “normal” profile.

Most serial killers targeted weaker victims — or victims they

perceived as weak — women, children, the elderly. This killer

had murdered three FBI agents, all powerful men. Did that mean

he perceived them as weak, too?

Perhaps murdering strong, capable men added to the killer’s

perverse pleasure, inflating his own opinion of himself.

Unlike Mostow and Patterson, he apparently didn’t feel the

need to sketch pictures of gargoyles. Outside of Patterson’s

cell, not a single drawing had been found.

Maybe this killer didn’t want to keep his demons away.

Damn it, where was Mulder? Profiling was his bailiwick, not

hers.

Scully scrolled down the page. One contorted stone face after

the next rolled by.

A thud sounded at Mulder’s front door. Scully reached for her

weapon.

Hearing the jingle of keys, she relaxed a bit. It must be

Mulder. Finally.

The door swung inward and Mulder stumbled across the

threshold. At the sight of fresh stitches on his forehead,

Scully rose to meet him.

“Mulder, what happened?” She took his arm and guided him to

the couch. His fingers were frigid and his gait unsteady. His

eyes appeared unfocused. “Where have you been?”

“Hospital.” His hand lifted to his brow.

“So I see.” She tugged his cold fingers away from the wound so

she could inspect it. “Sit,” she ordered.

He obeyed, dropping to the couch.

Eight even sutures dotted his temple.

“How did you get cut?”

“I saw it, Scully.” His eyes settled on Mostow’s drawings.

“It?”

“The monster. It exists. I saw it.”

“Where?”

“Mostow’s studio.”

This can’t be happening, she thought, not again. Running off

on his own, refusing to answer his phone, insisting he saw

demons and ghouls and evil spirits.

**You still haven’t told me what you were doing in Mostow’s

studio, Mulder.**

**I was working.**

**At 3:30 in the morning? I haven’t seen or spoken to you in

almost two days. You haven’t been returning my calls–**

**This thing exists, Scully. It’s real.**

**It? What are you talking about?**

**Whatever keeps killing those young men.**

**Mostow killed those men, Mulder, and out of some sick

alliance, some other person is continuing where he left off.**

**Whoever attacked me wasn’t a person.**

Of course, in the end Mulder had been wrong. The killer had

been a person — Bill Patterson, driven mad by the very

monsters he chased.

“Tell me what happened, Mulder.” She sat beside him. Combing

through his hair with her fingers, she inspected his skull for

signs of further injury. She discovered a nasty welt where his

head had hit the pavement.

“A man’s character is his fate, don’t you think, Scully? It’s

not a choice but a calling. Sometimes the weight of this

burden…” His voice faded off, distracted by the images on

the coffee table.

“Mulder, what are you talking about?” She held a finger up in

front of his face. “Focus, Mulder.” She tried to draw his

attention away from Mostow’s drawings. “Did they x-ray you?

Check for concussion?”

He continued to stare past her.

In frustration she gathered the drawings into a pile and

placed them face down on the table.

“They would come alive at nighttime, Scully, while their

protectees were asleep. They would fly over their territories

to stand guard. At dawn, they would return to their places of

rest on the rooftops.”

“Who, Mulder?”

“Gargoyles.” He slouched into the cushions. Leaning his head

back, he closed his eyes. “Evil can approach and sometimes win

out over us, Scully. We are not immune.”

“Mulder–”

“We need protection.”

“Mulder, you’ve been injured. You’re tired–”

His eyes flew open. “I *saw* it, Scully!” He dug into his

pockets. “It left these behind.” He withdrew the two guns he’d

found. He placed them in his lap and then fished out the IDs.

“Am I making these up?” he challenged[DW3].

She took the IDs. Paul Martin. John Perry.

Mulder caressed one of the guns, tracing a crooked path over

the grip.

Scully gasped when he suddenly lifted the weapon and pointed

the barrel upward into his jaw. His finger curled around the

trigger.

“It let me go, Scully. Twice. Why?”

“I…I don’t know.” Her eyes filled with tears. “Mulder,

please…” She held out her hand for the weapon.

Head shaking, he looked miserable. She watched his Adam’s

apple glide against the gun’s barrel as he swallowed.

“Mulder, give me the gun.”

He turned red-rimmed eyes on her. And offered her the weapon.

She slid it from his light grasp. Plucking the second gun from

his lap, she carried them both to the desk where she placed

them, side-by-side, next to the computer. With a click of the

mouse, she closed the browser window. The hideous photos

vanished, leaving only a blank, blue screen.

Should she demand he give her his own guns, too? He looked

ready to fall asleep.

“It murdered them in the bathroom.” Mulder’s eyes closed once

more, his face tilted ceiling-ward.

“At Mostow’s?”

“Mmm hmm.” His jaw fell slack. A soft snore vibrated from his

throat.

Scully went to him. She studied the stripes of dried blood

still marking his cheek. A purple-black bruise mottled his

right eye where he’d been cut. The stitches at his hairline

puckered his raw skin. His vulnerability made her chest ache.

She unfolded the Indian blanket that decorated the back of the

couch and gently laid it over him. His eyelids fluttered but

he didn’t wake.

Returning to the phone, Scully dialed Agent Dressler’s number.

Watching Mulder sleep, she told Dressler what little she knew

about his discovery at Mostow’s studio.

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

ACT III

MULDER’S APARTMENT

The phone rang, jarring Scully from sleep. She was startled to

find herself in Mulder’s living room, curled in the chair that

faced his couch. Mulder slept stretched on the sofa beneath

his Navajo blanket.

The phone didn’t wake him. His dark lashes rested without

moving against pale cheeks. The bruise on his brow had

swallowed his entire right eye. Protecting the wound in the

crook of one arm, he still wore his trenchcoat and shoes.

Scully ignored the ringing phone and rose stiffly to check

him. Her neck and back ached from sleeping in the chair. She

chided herself for not going to his bed instead, but her worry

had anchored her to his side.

The phone stopped ringing.

She bent and pressed her palm to his brow. He burned with a

low-grade fever.

She was about to search his medicine cabinet for Ibuprofen

when her cell phone rang. The high-pitched trill startled

Mulder and he opened his eyes.

“Sorry,” she apologized and retrieved her cell from her coat

across the room. “Scully,” she said into the phone.

“This is Agent Dressler. There’s been another murder.”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

1222 SOUTH DAKOTA STREET

WASHINGTON, D.C.

6:20 A.M.

Scully led the way through the long, cold building, retracing

a familiar path to Mostow’s studio. Mulder trailed her,

uncharacteristically reticent and trying to hide the fact that

he shivered from his fever. Neither of them had bothered to

change their clothes. It seemed ludicrous to shower and dress

before going to such an odious place. Even the air here felt

contaminated by the killer’s depravity.

Agent Delgado, looking a little green around the gills, met

them at Mostow’s studio door.

“Body’s on the roof,” was all he said, pointing limply upward.

“This way,” Mulder murmured. His palm steered Scully toward

the stairs. Delgado shadowed them down the corridor.

They walked without talking. Up the stairs. Along the catwalk.

More stairs.

The feeble glow of dawn greeted them when they stepped out

onto the roof. The air was icy cold. An investigative team

worked in silence, spread out from one end of the roof to the

other, a distance of about one hundred yards.

“Oh, God…my God.”

Nothing Scully had seen — in the field or in the morgue —

prepared her for the debauchery she faced on the roof of

Mostow’s building. Mulder spun on his heel, turning his back

on the atrocity to stare at the brightening sky. Delgado

loitered at the door, eyes on his wingtips.

Scully walked stiff-legged, palm pressed to her mouth, picking

her way past silent ISU agents bent at their tasks. She

followed a course of blood and bone at her feet. The placement

of body parts reminded her of a plane wreck, with

unrecognizable bits and pieces scattered over an unimaginable

distance. The level of violence staggered her.

She paused when she encountered what remained of the victim’s

head. Signature knife wounds ran from the corners of the mouth

to the ears…which had been sliced away. The eyes were gone.

The scalp removed. A bullet hole pierced the back of the

skull.

Dressler joined Scully. She nodded at the decapitated head.

“The victim was Frank Wilcox,” she said, her voice unsteady.

Scully’s eyes widened. “ISU Chief?”

“Yes. We found his clothes, his badge, downstairs.”

Jesus. This…this could have been Mulder.

She glanced over her shoulder at him.

He paced the edge of the roof, still watching the sky. Frosty

air sifted from his lungs, floating heavenward with each

gulping breath.

“We also found this.” Dressler held up an evidence bag

containing a SIG P228.

It looked like Mulder’s gun.

Scully glanced at him again. Did he have his gun on him?

“Excuse me.” She abandoned Dressler and headed for Mulder.

Sensing her approach, he turned to face her.

“Why did it let me go?” he asked when she stood beside him at

the edge of the roof. He shivered openly now, no longer caring

if she saw him tremble. “Why did it kill this man instead of

me?”

“I don’t know, Mulder.”

“I think I do.” His voice faded to a raspy whisper. “It sees

itself when it looks at me.”

“Mulder–”

“Mostow said it wants to see its own reflection.” He ran his

hand through his hair. His eyes shone overly bright with

fever.

“What are you saying, Mulder? That you’re evil?”

“It’s looking for condemned souls like itself, the evil born

in each of us. We’re all repositories for our own dark fears

and horrific imaginations.”

“Stop it.”

“Scully, it is what it is.”

“Don’t do this.” She stilled his fidgety hands with her own.

His skin was fiery, despite the morning chill. “Step away from

the case, Mulder. Now.”

“I can’t. It won’t let me.”

“You talk as if the killer is doing this, murdering these men,

to get to you.”

“That’s exactly what it’s doing.”

“Mulder…” She paused to steady her voice. “Mulder, are you

wearing your weapon?”

He reached beneath his coat and felt for his gun.

“No, I…I dropped it last night. In the stairwell. I chased

the monster up to the roof and–”

The clack of heels silenced him. Dressler cleared her throat.

“You saw the killer?” She studied the bruise circling his eye.

“Can you describe him?”

A humorless laugh chuffed from Mulder’s lungs. “Yes, but you

won’t believe me.”

“Agent Mulder, if you know anything that will help us with

this investigation, I’m all ears.”

Mulder squinted at the tall agent, gauging her sincerity, and

then shook his head. “Your refusal to accept the truth is

blinding you to the facts, Agent Dressler.”

The gray-eyed woman met his stare. “I’m not blind to the fact

that it was you who led my team to this crime scene. I’m also

not blind to your current condition.” She tilted her head at

his blood-soaked clothes and swollen eye. Holding up her

evidence bag, she asked, “Is this your gun?”

He looked at the weapon and slowly nodded. “I think so.”

She pocketed the gun. “Agent Mulder, why don’t you stop hiding

behind a smoke screen of paranormal mumbo-jumbo and tell the

truth. What happened up here last night?”

Confusion clouded his face. “You aren’t implying that I…?”

He looked past her at the widespread gore.

“I know you visited Patterson at Lorton several weeks ago. I

checked the logs last night.” She stepped forward, shrinking

the space that separated them. “Strange thing is, when I went

to view the tape, I couldn’t find it. You wouldn’t happen to

know where it might have gone, would you, Agent Mulder?”

His gaze fell away. “It’s at VPU. I left it with Jerry.”

She nodded. “I have a theory about this case, Agent Mulder.

Care to hear it?”

“Yes.” He raised his eyes to look at her.

“I think the only specters here are the ones that haunt you —

the memories of your transfer from the ISU years ago and your

failure to live up to Patterson’s expectations. I think you

presumed to be Patterson’s next golden boy, but he passed you

by. That burned you. It still does.”

“That’s crazy.”

“Exactly my point.” She licked crimson lips. “Agent Scully

called me last night and told me you returned to your

apartment with the badges and guns of Agents Martin and

Perry.”

“I found them here, downstairs in the bathroom.”

“Yes, but how did you know to come here?”

“I didn’t. I was following a hunch.”

“Well, I followed a hunch, too.” Her stare was unblinking. “I

called the SCI-Crime Lab last night on my way here. Do you

know what they told me?”

“No.” The word passed almost without sound from his dried

lips. Perspiration slicked his forehead and cheeks.

Scully wondered where Dressler was going with this. The rat

droppings, the blood — what did they have to do with Mulder?

“The lab analyzed a sample of blood recovered from Paul

Martin’s body. The test showed the blood was O-negative.

That’s your type, isn’t it, Agent Mulder?”

It was, but–

“Forty-six percent of the U.S. population has type O blood,”

Scully said on his behalf.

“True. That’s why I’m curious to receive the results of the

PCR.”

Mulder chafed beneath Dressler’s critical watch. “Are you

arresting me?”

“Not yet, but I’d appreciate your cooperation while we wait

for the test results. I’d like you to come back to

headquarters with me.”

Mulder shook his head. “You’re wasting time, Agent Dressler.

We need to be looking for the killer…the *real* killer.”

“Mulder…” Scully hesitated. He wasn’t going to like what she

was about to say. “Maybe…maybe you should do as she asks.”

“Scully?” His frown told her he felt betrayed by her alignment

with Dressler.

“Look, Mulder. You’re hurt and you’re ill–”

“I’m fine.”

“You are not fine. Go with Dressler. I’ll take care of things

here.”

“Scully–”

“Go,” she insisted. “I’ll find the truth.”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

INVESTIGATIVE SUPPORT UNIT

AGENT DRESSLER’S OFFICE

QUANTICO

“Have a seat, Agent Mulder.”

He wanted to remain standing — as a show of defiance — but

the truth was he felt ready to collapse, so he chose one of

two chairs that faced Dressler’s desk and sat.

Dressler hung up her coat.

Agent Delgado loitered just inside the closed door. His

purpose was to keep out angry ISU agents who wanted their

colleagues’ killer behind bars. The rumor that “Spooky” Mulder

might be guilty of murder had traveled through the department’s

grapevine like the spark on a lit fuse. Before Mulder entered

the building, everyone from the janitor to the top brass had

already heard the accusation.

Mulder’s cockiness and arrogance had earned him few friends

during his tenure in ISU; many of the Unit’s agents still

carried a grudge. Fresh from the Academy, Mulder’s disregard

for the opinions of his fellow agents, as well as those of his

superiors, rankled even after thirteen years.

Guarding the door, Delgado whittled at his teeth with a

toothpick. His pretended nonchalance irritated the heck out of

Mulder.

Hell, everything irritated Mulder about this situation.

To be accused–

“Tell me about last night, Agent Mulder,” Dressler said. She

smoothed a nonexistent wrinkle from her skirt and sat at her

desk. “How did you get that cut on your head?”

“I…” What could he tell her? That an evil spirit attacked

him? She already considered him crazy.

A row of grisly crime scene photos lined her desktop and drew

his eye. Martin and Perry — hacked to bits.

“You think I did that?” He thrust his chin at the photos.

“I think that’s a more plausible explanation than your

possession theory.”

He shook his head. “You’re wrong.”

“We’ll see. The lab will be calling with the PCR results soon.

The test will prove whether or not the blood found on Paul

Martin’s corpse is yours.” She steepled her fingers and leaned

back in her chair. “Do you know a good lawyer, Agent Mulder?”

“The PCR will prove nothing. It’s entirely possible my blood

contaminated the scene a priori,” he argued. “I was cut five

years ago in John Mostow’s studio — by Bill Patterson. The

victim could have picked up traces of my blood from the

floor.”

“It’s possible. How do you think the jury will see it at the

trial?”

“This will never go that far.” He shook his head. The movement

caused a stomach-churning ache to shoot from his swollen eye

straight to the back of his skull. “I didn’t kill those men.”

“Then why steal the Lorton surveillance tape?”

“I didn’t steal it.” Mulder feared he might throw up. His back

and neck burned with fever; his fingers felt numb with cold.

“Did you ask permission to borrow the tape? According to

Lorton–”

“No, I didn’t ask permission. I just–”

“Stole it.”

“*Borrowed* it.”

“I see very little distinction between the two.”

The phone rang. Dressler glanced at the caller ID.

“That’s the lab. Anything you want to say, Agent Mulder,

before I take this call? A confession could help you.”

He pressed his lips together and shook his head.

Dressler picked up the phone. She nodded while she listened.

Her gray eyes never left Mulder’s face. She ended her

conversation with a thank you and an order for a copy of the

report to be sent to her office ASAP.

“Well?” Mulder asked when Dressler hung up the phone.

“Agent Mulder, I’m placing you under arrest for murder.” She

stood and signaled Delgado. “You have the right to remain

silent. Anything you say can and will be used against you in a

court of law. You have the right to be speak to an

attorney…”

Delgado tossed his toothpick into the trash. Pulling handcuffs

from his coat pocket, he crossed the room to Mulder’s chair. A

frown thinned his lips. While Dressler continued the Miranda,

he yanked Mulder to his feet and cuffed him.

“You’re making a mistake,” Mulder insisted. “You have

nothing.”

“I disagree.” Dressler narrowed her eyes. “I’ve got plenty.

One…” — she held up a finger — “you stole a surveillance

tape from Lorton prison that showed your visit with Bill

Patterson just weeks before his death. Two…” — another

finger went up — “you visited Mostow’s studio last night at

the approximate time Frank Wilcox was murdered. Three…” —

she extended a third finger — “you returned to your apartment

with an unexplained cut on your head and Martin and Perry’s

guns and badges in your possession. Four… — she held out

all but her thumb — “your service weapon was found at the

scene. It’s been fired, Agent Mulder. And the deceased has a

bullet hole in the back of his decapitated head. And finally,

five…” — she opened her entire hand — “traces of your

blood were discovered on Martin’s body. Need I remind you, it

was your own partner who performed the autopsy and collected

the forensic evidence?”

“That’s all circumstantial. What about motive? What possible

reason would I have for killing three ISU agents?”

“Four agents.”

“Four?”

“Don’t forget Patterson. You said it yourself, Agent Mulder:

Patterson’s death was no suicide. I’m finally agreeing with

you.”

Dressler came around her desk and stepped directly in front of

him. “Agent Mulder, I think you’ve followed Bill Patterson’s

footsteps straight to the loony bin. I think you’re

copycatting his murders and you’re responsible for the deaths

of four men.”

“You’re wrong, Dressler. You couldn’t be more wrong.”

Delgado opened the office door. “Want me to transport him?”

“No, thanks, Tony. I’ll drive him myself.”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

QUANTICO MORGUE

The decapitated head of ISU Chief Frank Wilcox gaped at Scully

from a nearby table tray. Beside it, a shallow basin contained

what was left of the Chief’s butchered remains.

Wilcox’s mouth, like Perry’s, had been stuffed with clay,

forcing the jaws open and plugging the throat. A bullet had

entered his head from the back, tearing through the parietal

lobe and lodging in the clay just behind the superior

maxillary. Scully had removed the bullet more than an hour ago

and sent it down to ballistics.

Earlier, Dressler had argued against Scully performing

autopsies on either Wilcox or Perry. She claimed Scully’s

objectivity was unlikely, given that Mulder was under

suspicion for their murders. At Scully’s request, Skinner

intervened. He had okayed her involvement, telling Dressler

that Mulder was innocent until proven otherwise and that

Scully’s professionalism was not under suspicion.

The AD’s decision appeared to infuriate Dressler, but she

backed down, conceding to Skinner without another word. Her

quick surrender surprised Scully. Dressler hadn’t played her

ace: her suspicion of the agents’ romantic relationship. Her

reticence allowed Scully to return to the morgue.

Hands thrust into Perry’s chest cavity, Scully checked his

lungs.

“Evidence of bronchial occlusion indicates the mouth was

packed with clay while the victim was still alive. The

presence of blood in the lungs suggests the clay was

introduced into the oral cavity only after the face was cut,

causing the victim to inhale both blood and clay before

dying.”

Jesus, this killer was a sadistic son-of-a-bitch. Or a madman.

Scully knew from VICAP statistics that most serial killers

were not insane. Yet it was hard to reconcile what she saw

here with the acts of any sane person.

Of course, Mulder would insist this wasn’t the work of a

person at all.

The phone rang and Scully set down her scalpel. She removed

one bloody glove and answered the phone.

“Hello, Dana; it’s Jen,” the technician said. “I’m probably

gonna get in trouble over this, but I thought you should

know.”

“Know what?”

“I just ran into Dan.”

“From ballistics?”

“Yes. He told me the bullet you recovered from Frank Wilcox’s

head…it was your partner’s.”

“Why didn’t Dan call me himself?”

“He said he was under orders.”

“Who’s orders?”

Scully knew the answer even before hearing it.

“Agent Roberta Dressler.”

x-x-x-x-x-x-

EN ROUTE TO LORTON CORRECTIONAL COMPLEX

“These cuffs aren’t necessary.” Mulder glared at Dressler from

the back seat of her car.

She glanced at him in the rearview mirror. “Standard

procedure, Agent Mulder. I think you know that.”

“Was it standard procedure to parade me through the bullpen?

Or was that for your own entertainment?”

“I don’t find anything about this case entertaining.”

She steered onto the freeway. Mid-morning traffic filled all

four lanes.

Mulder heaved a sigh. His march through ISU had created quite

a spectacle. All the agents he’d managed to tick off during

his tenure in the Unit — which appeared to be most of them —

vacated their offices to witness his humiliation.

“Look at that,” — someone had sniggered — “Dead man walking,

and it ain’t no X-File!”

“Hey, Mulder, maybe you’ll be rescued by the Mother Ship. Beam

me up, Spooky.”

“You get one call, Mulder. Better phone hooooome.”

The laughter did little to drown out the more serious name-

calling. “Arrogant prick.” “Freaking crackpot.” “Goddamn

embarrassment to the Bureau.”

The worst came when someone said, “Looks like Mrs. Spooky’ll

be collecting widow’s benefits before long.”

Mulder squirmed at the memory and slumped lower in Dressler’s

back seat. He didn’t mind being the target of insults; he’d

become used to them over the years. It rankled, however, that

Scully’s reputation hinged on his own. He hated the idea of

dragging her down with him.

Christ, his head ached.

Dressler changed lanes and passed a slow-moving minivan.

“What do you see when you look at yourself in the mirror,

Agent Mulder?” she asked.

“You missed your exit,” he told her, ignoring her question.

“Lorton’s back that way.”

“We’re not going to Lorton.”

“What happened to standard procedure?”

“You know, Agent Mulder, Patterson never should have called

you in on the Mostow case.”

“Excuse me?”

“I never understood his reasons. Maybe another agent could

have prevented…” Her voice trailed off. She watched the road

and stepped more heavily on the gas.

He studied her face in the mirror. Only her eyes were visible.

Gray and cold. Full of anger.

“It’s you, isn’t it?” he asked. He clenched his fists and

tested the handcuffs, tugging until the metal cut painfully

into his wrists. He was trapped. “You’re the one. You killed

them…even Patterson, didn’t you?”

“What do you see, Agent Mulder…what do you see when you look

at yourself in the mirror?” she asked again. “God’s gift to

the world?”

He said nothing. With the doors locked, there was no escape

from the car, not until she stopped and let him out.

“Maybe you think it’s okay for you to ignore protocol, Agent

Mulder. Maybe you think it’s okay to step on other people’s

toes. Do the ends really justify the means?”

“What ends are we talking about?”

“You’ve enjoyed every advantage.”

“Me?”

“Do you know how often Bill Patterson praised you?” She

gripped the steering wheel until her fingers turned bone-

white. “And you…you were so goddamn ungrateful. The rest of

us, we…I…we walked through hell for that man, hunting his

damn monsters until that was all we ever saw when we closed

our eyes at night. And he…he never realized it. He never

noticed the things we gave up. Little bits and pieces of

ourselves. Years of our lives. Our peace of mind. It didn’t

matter. No matter how hard–” She shook her head. “But

you…you were the prodigal son. He said we could all take a

lesson from you. He held you up as the ideal, the

quintessential profiler. And then *you*,” — she pounded the

heal of her hand against the wheel — “you…walked…away

from him. You quit the Unit.”

“That’s not how it was–”

“Don’t tell me how it was! I was there, Agent Mulder.” Tears

swamped her eyes. “It wasn’t fair. I worked hard, followed his

orders, his methods, believed in him, and then he…he called

*you* to help with the Mostow case. I asked first, you know? I

asked if I could head the team and he…he just laughed at

me.”

“Where are we going, Agent Dressler?”

“Now it’s my turn–”

“Agent Dressler, where are you taking me?”

“Now it’s my turn to snap my fingers, Agent Mulder, and make

you lick the greasy floor of hell.”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

ACT IV

QUANTICO MORGUE

Scraping clay from John Perry’s lungs, Scully wondered how

Mulder was faring.

Dressler’s accusations were ludicrous, of course, despite the

circumstantial evidence. The victimology was every bit as

important as the physical evidence; both things together

served as documentation of the killer’s behavior and motive.

Scully believed that. Find the motive and you find the killer.

She’d said as much to Mulder only yesterday.

So what was the motive?

She put down her scalpel.

Out on the roof of Mostow’s building, Dressler had insinuated

Mulder’s motive was fueled by professional jealousy. Scully knew

better. Mulder wasn’t like that. He walked his own path; rising to

the top meant nothing to him. He was more than satisfied with his

life in the basement, as long as he was allowed the freedom to

pursue the X-Files.

“Come on, Dana, put the pieces together,” she said to herself.

“Look at the victims and figure out who killed them…and

why.”

The victims had all been strong, healthy FBI agents. Trained

to hunt criminals. They were good at it. Each had earned their

way to the top of ISU. Patterson and Wilcox had both served as

Unit Chief. John Perry had been Wilcox’s right-hand man,

second-in-command. Paul Martin was only a step behind with

fifteen years of service and commendations up the yin-yang.

Scully yanked her gloves from her hands and tossed them into

the trash with a rubbery slap. Hurrying, she crossed the room

to a computer station.

The person who murdered these men was someone who could get

close to them, someone they trusted. A colleague.

She logged onto the Bureau employee database and brought up

the ISU staff list.

Who would want to kill four agents and implicate Mulder?

She scanned the list for agents whose work history extended as

far back as ’88 to ’91, the years Mulder spent in the Unit.

There were quite a few.

Including Roberta Dressler. Was it possible–?

Scully opened Dressler’s file.

Born in ’63

Graduated from the Academy in ’89

Assigned to Violent Crimes Section, Behavioral Science Unit in

’91

Mulder had been in the Unit for almost three years by that

time. He had already gained himself a reputation…as a

crackerjack profiler, and as a renegade who often preferred to

work outside the mainstream.

The database showed that when Mulder was assigned to the X-

Files in ’91, Dressler was paired with Mulder’s old partner

Jerry Lamana. Scully remembered him from the Eurisko case. A

real ladder-climbing opportunist. The guy had stepped all over

Mulder during the investigation into the death of Benjamin

Drake. Went so far as to steal Mulder’s profile right off his

desk and present it as his own.

Dressler and Lamana were reassigned a year after they were

paired. She was then partnered with Wilcox, Martin and Perry

in rather quick succession. Their partnerships lasted anywhere

from nine months to a year. In between, she was assigned to

background checks and general grunt work — the kind of stuff

handed to agents fresh from the Academy…or when they were

placed on punitive probation. Unfortunately, FBI personnel

records didn’t detail disciplinary actions.

Agent Dressler’s transitory partnerships and constant

reassignments were unusual, but not unheard of. The Bureau’s

rumor mill often reported similar professional breakups,

speculating on personal reasons behind a split. Male/female

partners in particular became targets for innuendo. The

durability of Mulder and Scully’s own pairing was a testament

to their professionalism, as well as their ability to ignore

the office gossips.

Scully scanned the victims’ personnel files. She found that,

with the exception of Patterson, they had all been promoted

within the department after splitting with Dressler. Yet

Dressler had never received a single promotion, not once in

ten years.

Could professional jealousy be reason enough to brutally kill

four men?

Dressler had accused Mulder of that very motivation.

Scully picked up the phone and dialed ISU.

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

MOSTOW’S STUDIO

Mulder groaned. Lying on his back with his arms pulled high

over his head, he realized his ankles had been tied together

and his wrists tethered to…to what? He twisted in an effort

to see what held him. His vision blurred and his head pounded.

He blinked several times before he could make out the knot of

rope securing his wrists to a water pipe. Somewhere above him,

a faucet dripped.

Where in hell…?

He remembered…what? A car ride…with Agent

Dressler…to…to Lorton.

God, his head hurt.

Dressler had…pointed her gun at him. She had ordered him out

of the car.

Where had she taken him?

This place looked like…

Mostow’s studio.

Dressler…

Dressler was the killer.

She must have hit him over the head.

Jesus, his skull felt ready to explode. Pain radiated through

him and he moaned again.

A scraping sound drew his attention to a shadowed corner of

the room. Something moved in the dark.

Damn it, he couldn’t see; it was too dark or his vision was

too fuzzy. He blinked again, trying to bring whatever it was

into focus.

The smell of sulfur flooded the room. Mulder’s stomach rolled.

He held his breath. Even so, the stench filtered into his

nostrils, insinuated its way into his sinuses.

The thing stepped closer.

Mulder squinted into the dark. He dimly saw what looked like

the monster from the roof. A hideous gargoyle, gray and

seemingly as solid as carved granite. Bald. Pointy-eared. Long

claws curved from its bent fingers. Sharp teeth glistened

between over-stretched lips.

This wasn’t Dressler, any more than it had been Patterson five

years ago. This was a malevolence as old as mankind.

It held a knife.

Mulder pictured the blade slipping into Frank Wilcox’s flesh,

reducing the ISU Chief to a pile of unrecognizable bits and

pieces.

“What–” Mulder’s voice scraped past taut vocal chords. “What

do you want?”

Sidling closer, it chuckled. A deep, hollow gurgling sound,

like water through a sewer pipe.

Jesus, the creature looked as solid as stone, carved from rock

like the medieval gargoyles on the cathedrals of Europe. Yet

its movements were smooth, even graceful.

Mulder struggled to free himself, but the ropes held him

securely in place.

Squatting, the monster dipped its head until its face hung

mere inches above his own. Pressing the tip of its knife to

Mulder’s lower eyelid, it smiled, revealing two horrible rows

of razor-sharp teeth.

Mulder licked dry lips. “Care to share the joke with the rest

of the class?” he whispered.

Another laugh burbled from the creature’s throat. Using one

long claw, it traced an invisible line from the corner of

Mulder’s mouth to his ear. The pressure caused the muscles in

his cheek to twitch. The nail left behind a rising red welt.

Tunneling its spiky fingers through Mulder’s hair, it combed

dark locks away from his feverish brow. It traced a thumb over

one eyebrow, around the black eye. Its nail ticked across the

tiny sutures at his temple.

Mulder stared into the monster’s inky pupils, lured by his own

astonished reflection.

John Mostow’s warning surfaced in his memory: “You have felt

its hunger, so you know…nothing can be done.”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

INVESTIGATIVE SUPPORT UNIT

QUANTICO

“What do you mean Mulder and Dressler have disappeared?”

Scully paced toward Tony Delgado, fire in her eyes.

The stocky man closed a file folder and set it down in front

of him on his desk. He turned in his chair to face her. “They

were on their way to Lorton,” he said.

“They never arrived.”

“I tried to reach Agent Dressler right after you called. When

she didn’t answer, I dispatched a team. I’m still waiting–”

“God damn it!” Scully’s fist hammered his desk, causing him to

jump. “Dressler is the killer.”

“Have you lost your mind?” He stood to face her.

“Why else would she kidnap Mulder?”

“It’s more likely he kidnapped her.”

“She plans to kill him, just like she killed the others.”

“You’ve got it backward, Agent Scully. Mulder is the one who

has been arrested for murder. He may be able to pull the wool

over your eyes, but he isn’t fooling the rest of us. Your

judgment in this matter is–” Delgado stopped himself.

“Say what you mean, Agent.”

His eyes dropped to the floor. Uncomfortable, he cleared his

throat. “Rumor has it, you two are…more than partners. Your

perspective is likely to be…compromised.”

This was exactly the type of judgmental misconstruction she

and Mulder had hoped to avoid by keeping their romantic

involvement secret.

She reigned in her temper, lowered her voice.

“Mulder is in trouble.”

“It’s Dressler who’s in trouble.”

She stared Delgado straight in the eye. “Can we at least agree

we need to find them?”

Delgado nodded. “Where do we begin?”

“I think I know.”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

MOSTOW’S STUDIO

Crouching over Mulder, the creature hummed while it undressed

him. Its song was no more than a tuneless, tinny gurgle. The

sound grated like fingernails on a blackboard.

clip_image002

It fumbled with his tie, loosening the knot at his neck and

sliding the silk from his shirt collar. The creature tossed

the tie over its shoulder into the shower. Perry’s and

Martin’s clothes no longer clogged the drain there; they had

been removed by the same ISU agents who had scraped Frank

Wilcox’s dismembered body from the roof.

Unfastening Mulder’s shirt one pearly button at a time, it

worked carefully, almost gently, slipping each button from its

hole with painstaking precision. It paused for a moment to

stroke a stain of dried blood on the breast pocket. Its long,

clawed fingers traced back and forth with a scritch-scratchy

caress.

Shirt unbuttoned, the monster pushed the fabric aside to

expose Mulder’s bare chest. The chill of the room raised

goose bumps on his feverish skin. He shivered when the creature

laid an icy palm on the flat of his stomach.

Its coarse fingers grated upward across his skin. Scouring

like sandpaper, it followed the curve of his ribs to his

breastbone. Stopping directly over his heart, it tapped his

chest with a sharp claw. Once, twice, three times.

It brought the knife to the spot and sliced a shallow line

into the skin. Not deep, but Mulder yelped from the sudden

pain. Blood seeped from the wound, pooled in the hollow of his

chest and trickled downward toward his navel. The creature

smiled.

It lifted the knife to Mulder’s jaw. Skimming the blade along

the bone, it scraped the flesh just enough to redden the skin.

It inched the knife upward and stopped at Mulder’s left eye.

The tip combed his lower lashes, one fine, dark hair at a

time.

Mulder didn’t blink, the point was so close…

“Go back to hell,” he said through gritted teeth.

The monster’s wide smile disintegrated. Anger glowed in its

eyes.

The pipes beneath the sink rattled. The floor trembled.

Somewhere overhead, a support beam groaned. The monster

hunkered over Mulder’s body, its knife ready. It opened its

mouth.

When it roared, the fiery odor of sulfur rushed at Mulder’s

face, swirled around his head. Its breath burned with a thousand

years of depravity. Its evil expanded to fill the room. Mulder

couldn’t catch his breath. A sudden buildup in air pressure

popped his ears.

The floor vibrated, creaked and then bucked. With a clapping

crack, the concrete fractured beneath Mulder’s shoulder

blades.

The entire building shuddered. A ceiling tile shook loose and

spiraled to the floor. Mulder’s heart hammered in his chest.

He jumped when the mirror above the sink suddenly exploded and

spewed a blizzard of needle-sharp fragments into the air. The

creature’s knife nicked his cheek when he flinched.

Beyond the closed bathroom door, out in the studio, an easel

toppled. A stool slid and collided into a wall. Paint jars burst,

one after the next, hurtling bits of glass across the room. A

maelstrom of brushes and oil rags and paper wheeled into the

air, spinning out of control. The building hummed with a

magnetic charge, snapping and crackling with static electricity.

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

When a violent jolt shook the long hall outside Mostow’s

studio, Scully and Delgado stopped dead in their tracks. They

turned a wary eye to the shimmying catwalk overhead. The SWAT

team waited behind them, guns ready, eyes searching for the

source of the temblor. Metal squealed when a second booming

pulse reverberated through the building, bending the stair

railing and causing the catwalk to break free at one end.

“Watch out,” Scully warned and led the team forward. She

ducked when a ceiling beam groaned, cracking the sheetrock and

blasting them with plaster dust.

Was this an earthquake?

Delgado’s face paled. The derelict building didn’t look as if

it could withstand any sort of severe stress.

“Let’s hurry.” Scully staggered toward Mostow’s studio,

dodging fallen debris as she ran.

Dust and the stink of sulfur fogged the air.

“What’s causing the smell?” Delgado shouted, hand to his nose.

Scully shook her head.

She reached the door and yanked on the handle. Damn it, the

door was stuck. The warped frame pinched it solidly in place.

Another quake rattled the building. A fissure zigzagged down

the wall beside the doorframe. Above them on an upper floor, a

ceiling collapsed with a thunderous crash.

“Get that door open,” Scully yelled to the SWAT team, “before

we’re buried alive.”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

Mulder struggled against his ropes.

The creature straddled his hips, as heavy and cold as a

boulder, pinning him in place.

It tipped its stony head. A sneer curled its lips.

It raised the knife.

“Why…why kill me?”

The monster laughed. An explosive guffaw. Sulfur churned from

its throat. Its roar blasted through the room like a sonic

boom, rocking the walls. A storm of dust fell when the ceiling

gave way and the tiles rained down.

“Because…I…can,” it hissed. It brought the knife to

Mulder’s cheek.

He turned his head. The blade raked his skin. Blood spouted

from the wound. Pain rocketed through him and he screamed.

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

Scully heard Mulder’s cry.

“Open that door…now!” she ordered.

The SWAT officers increased their efforts, pummeling the door

with their battering ram. Three, four more hits and the door

popped free.

A blast of wind rushed from the room. Inside, debris spun in

frenzied cyclones.

Delgado shoved the broken door out of the way and Scully

stepped inside.

Visibility was terrible. Dust stung her eyes and skin.

Across the room, broken beams and collapsed cinderblocks

barricaded the entrance to the studio and the bathroom beyond.

Mulder must be trapped inside with the killer.

Another massive tremor shook the building. Cans and jars

plummeted from high shelves and bounced from the countertop to

the floor. The eerie wind battered a bank of overhead lights;

two fluorescent tubes shook free and somersaulted downward.

They exploded on the concrete. Scully lifted an arm to protect

her face from the spray of glass.

“Dig this out,” she ordered, pointing to the debris that

blocked the door.

The team moved in. Ignoring the choking dust, they cleared

ragged chunks of concrete, twisted metal beams, broken panels

of plasterboard.

From behind the blocked door, Mulder screamed again.

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

The monster gripped Mulder’s hair. It forced his head back,

exposing his throat. He cried out when the tip of the knife

slipped into his skin, just below his jawbone. The pain was

ungodly. The knife seesawed toward his chin, following the

bone. Blood wept from the lengthening wound. Mulder’s lungs

stalled. Tears flooded his eyes.

With a slap, the bathroom door flew open. Scully stood at the

threshold, her gun pointed at the creature’s back.

“Drop your weapon!” she demanded.

The monster stopped cutting and growled. It swiveled to glare

at Scully. Eyes fastened on her, it pulled its knife from

Mulder’s jaw and aimed the blade at his heart.

When its arm dropped, Scully fired. Her bullet pierced the

creature’s head, drilling a dime-sized hole between its angry

eyes. Clay exploded from the back of its skull, showering

Mulder with a spray of fine sandstone.

The monster slumped and tumbled sideways. Its knife clattered

to the floor.

Scully hurried to Mulder’s side. She squatted and applied

pressure to the wound at his jaw, staunching the flow of

blood.

The building ceased its terrible rocking. The gusting wind

died away.

Delgado stepped forward and rolled the creature off Mulder’s

legs. Clay crumbled away from the thing’s hideous face.

Beneath the monster’s mask, Roberta Dressler stared back at

them with astonished, dead eyes.

-X–X–X–X-

EPILOGUE

SCULLY’S APARTMENT

10:59 P.M.

“Hold still, Mulder.”

“Scully…” He squirmed, not wanting to be doctored.

She sat beside him on the couch, trying to inspect the

underside of his chin. He had showered and changed into a

clean t-shirt and sweats. With the blood washed away, his

black eye stood out darker than before. A new row of stitches

lined the underside of his jaw, nearly hidden in the stubble

of his beard.

“Mulder, I can’t see.”

“Scully…”

“Mulder, let me look.”

Surrendering, he rolled onto his back and placed his head in

her lap. Bare feet propped on the far arm of the couch, he

pointed his chin ceiling-ward. “Better?”

“Yes. Thank you.” She checked the sutures. “No sign of

infection. Your fever appears to be gone, too.” She laid a

palm on his forehead, one more time, just to be sure.

“I’m fine, Scully, really.”

She resisted the urge to check the abrasions on his wrists

again. He was safe; he was here. Dressler was dead. Reaching

behind her, she switched off the table lamp. Only the fire in

the fireplace lit the living room. She watched the flames and

absently combed her fingers through his hair.

“I read your report, Scully,” he said in a low voice. His

eyelids drooped as he relaxed beneath her caress. “I’m not

sure I agree with it.”

“Roberta Dressler killed four men, Mulder, and she tried to

kill you, too. What’s to argue?”

“I’m not arguing the ‘what,’ but the ‘why.'”

“She killed her colleagues because she was frustrated by what

she perceived to be an unfair professional environment.”

“Perceived?”

“Perceived. The way she saw it, her male colleagues were

granted every advantage, while she was denied equal

privilege.”

“There might be some truth to that.”

“Perhaps.” She carefully avoided the stitches at his temple as

she smoothed his hair.

“The Bureau has its share of good ol’ boys, Scully. You see

that sort of prejudice yourself all the time.”

“Not that often.”

He opened his good eye to look at her. “Fine…’Mrs. Spooky.'”

She took his point and smiled. “Dressler felt powerless. She

sought to control life to such a degree that it finally served

as a motive to murder. It’s one of VICAP’s categories for

serial killers.”

“Power Seekers.”

“Yes. You told me yourself she idolized Patterson. It must

have infuriated her when he asked for your help and not hers

on the Mostow case.”

He nodded. “She couldn’t reconcile my piss-poor attitude

toward Patterson with his apparent admiration for me.”

“That’s true. But there was more to it than that.”

“What are you thinking?”

“Did you know she slept with Patterson?”

This opened both his eyes. He stared up at her. “Where’d you

hear that?”

“Water cooler.”

Now he smiled, too. “Must be true then, huh?”

“No, but the point is, she heard the rumors. Whether she slept

with Patterson, or her partners for that matter, is

irrelevant. She was the one accused of impropriety, not them.

They were promoted. She wasn’t. That was bound to fuel her

anger at them…and at you.”

“Me?”

“If you recall, she called here in the middle of the night,

and you answered my phone.”

“She assumed I was taking advantage of you.”

“A common misconception,” she teased. She smoothed a wrinkle

from the front of his t-shirt, leaving her hand over his

heart. “You know, I wondered why she didn’t bring that up when

she launched her protest to Skinner about Wilcox’s and Perry’s

autopsies. Given the circumstances, my involvement with you

could have been construed as a conflict of interest.”

“She wanted you to find the evidence to incriminate me.”

“I think so. She projected her own circumstances onto me. It

would have been a complete victory for her if I had been the

one to put you in your place.”

“Downtrodden female agent triumphs over hound dog partner.”

“More than anything, Dressler wanted to be Patterson’s protegee,

to rise in the ranks. We may never know what methods she

undertook in hopes of climbing the corporate ladder, but it’s

obvious she was passed over, time and again. While her

partners were promoted, she grew increasingly outraged.”

“You’re saying she simply snapped one day?”

“Yes, that’s what I’m saying. What are you saying, Mulder?”

“I’m thinking it was more than professional jealousy and

office politics that turned Dressler into a murderer.”

“Meaning…?”

His gaze flicked to the stack of sketches on Scully’s coffee

table. Mostow’s drawings. “I’m still leaning toward the evil

spirit theory.”

“Mulder–”

“No, really, Scully. You were there. You saw what happened to

Mostow’s building.”

“An earthquake.”

“Nooooo,” he groaned. “Scullee! There was no report of an

earthquake.”

“The building was a derelict, Mulder. Maybe the underpinnings

finally gave way.”

“Fine. Then how did Dressler get into Lorton to kill

Patterson?”

“I don’t know, Mulder, but it’s not entirely impossible.”

“And how do you explain the creature you saw in Mostow’s

studio? The pointy ears, the fangs, the claws?”

“It was nothing more than clay.”

“No, Scully. You saw it. I saw it.” He sat up and swung his

feet to the floor.

“I don’t know what I saw, Mulder. Everything happened so fast.

And *you*,” — she gently rubbed him between his shoulders —

“were suffering from a concussion and a fever.”

He shook his head. “What about the surveillance tape from

Lorton? There was proof on that tape.”

“The tape is gone, Mulder. I checked. Dressler must have taken

it and gotten rid of it.”

He slumped forward and let his hands dangle between his knees.

His eyes scoured the gargoyle pictured in the uppermost

sketch. “It wanted revenge, Scully, for my role in Patterson’s

— in *its* — incarceration. It failed to drag me into the

abyss the last time and it returned to finish what it

started.” He stood, groaning from his bruises, and turned to

give her a hand up.

She allowed him to pull her to her feet.

“It’ll be back,” he predicted.

He looked exhausted. His eyes traveled down her hall. “Bed?”

he asked, tilting his head in the direction of her bedroom.

“You go on ahead, Mulder. I’ll just be a minute. I want to put

a few things away.”

He nodded and lightly kissed her lips. “Don’t be long,” he

murmured against her mouth. Releasing her hand, he shuffled

down her hall.

As soon as he was out of sight, she gathered Mostow’s

drawings. She took them to the fireplace and dropped the

entire stack into the flames. The edges curled and the

uppermost sheets turned black. She stood for only a moment

watching the horrible faces disappear before she turned and

followed Mulder down the hall to her bedroom.

THE END

Author’s notes: Feedback, good or bad, is welcome on this or

any of my stories. Send comments to cindyet@tdstelme.net.

Visit my other fanfic at my Web site at

http://cindyet.xfilesfanfiction.com.

=00

Haunted

cover

Title: Haunted

Name: Spooky

email: ddwake1@netcom.ca

Category: X-File

Keywords: MulderTorture, Angst

Spoilers: to Je Souhaite, IMTP VS 8 and 9

Disclaimer: I’ll put them away when I’m done, Ma. Honest!

Archive: Exclusive to IMTP for 2 weeks, then just let me know so I can brag!

Summary: A serial killer vows vengeance from beyond the grave, entangling Mulder in a fight for his life – against an enemy he cannot see.

Haunted

By Spooky

Teaser

Mississippi State Penitentiary at Parchman

11:45 PM Central

“It’s time.”

Darryl Wayne Hargrave looked up at the four men gathered outside his cell. He looked down a moment at the book in his hands, then closed it with finality and laid it aside. He nodded at the men diffidently, shrugged to his feet. The cell block reverberated with a tense energy, a crackle of electricity underlying the hushed anticipation. The men paid it no mind; they were accustomed to it. Just another day on Death Row. Just another execution.

Well, not *just* another execution. But, at the moment, the only one who knew that was Darryl Wayne Hargrave.

Eleven years on the Row had taken its toll on Hargrave – prison had left its mark in the pallor of his hawk-faced mien and the weight loss in the weeks leading up to his execution gave Hargrave a more than passing resemblance to the skeleton he’d soon become. Yet there was a maniacal gleam in his eye and an energy emanated from him that made even the hardened prison guards flinch. They did not waver in their duty, however, and led their prisoner to his fate with alacrity. One of the men happened to glance at the book laying on the cot and felt an unaccountable shiver run down his spine.

“Transcending Death” – well he hoped that if anyone could transcend death it wouldn’t be that son-of-a-bitch Darryl Wayne Hargrave. The death chamber was a rectangular room, smelling of fresh paint and detergent. One-way windows lined two walls, representing the rooms from which the chosen witnesses would view the execution. The room was dominated by the table upon which the prisoner would meet his fate. Resembling a travesty of a cross, the inmate was secured in place by no less than six sturdy straps, his arms outstretched. Pristinely sanitary–more fit to be a clinic for saving lives than claiming them. Hargrave did not appreciate the irony, however. He knew only that he was about to die and someone was going to pay for that.

The state-sanctioned taking of life is a process that is documented and executed in excruciating detail: Paramedics attach a heart monitor to the inmate’s chest and insert two IVs into his arm. First, the sedative sodium pentathol sends the condemned into a deep sleep. Chromium bromide paralyzes the muscles, including the lungs. Finally, a dose of potassium chloride stops the heart.

Darryl Wayne Hargrave knew exactly what was about to befall him.

The guards quickly and efficiently strapped him onto the table. The warden stepped forward and read the death warrant: “Pursuant to a verdict of guilt and a sentence of death returned against you by the Circuit Court of Washington County on June 27, 1990, you are hereby condemned to die by lethal injection at Mississippi State Penitentiary at Parchman. May God have mercy on your soul.”

The men beat a hasty retreat from the room, leaving their prisoner to face whatever God he professed. At 12:01 a.m. the warden nodded. As the sedative meandered through the IV, Hargrave smiled ferally. “Ready or not, here I come. I told you, Mulder, I always finish what I start.”

****

Act 1

Hegel Place, Alexandria

1:01 AM Eastern

“I always finish what I start.”

The words followed him as he threw himself out of sleep, barely keeping the scream from leaving his lips. Shit. He hadn’t had *that* particular dream for years. Odd that it had resurfaced after all this time. Oh yeah. Tonight was the last night of Darryl Wayne Hargrave’s life.

Mulder sat on his couch, bathed in the flickering light of the muted TV. Sighing, he ran his hand nervously through his hair. The prosecuting attorney on the case, who had, in the eleven years since, managed to slither his way up the political ladder, had issued an invitation to witness the execution. An invitation Mulder had been happy to decline.

Under no circumstances did he ever want to see Darryl Wayne Hargrave again. Alive or dead.

Time had mostly effaced the scars, and other horrors had taken the place of the memories. Mostly. Mulder ran his hands over his face, as if he could physically banish the memory of that time. He could still almost feel Hargrave’s glee as he struggled against his bonds, feel the sharp edge of the knife as it sliced his skin….

Damnit, enough! Hargrave was dead – or soon to be anyway. Mulder shivered. Despite the furnace he could hear clanging away, the November chill had seeped into the room.

Served him right for falling asleep while watching horror flicks, he mused as he eyed the mute, flickering images on the TV. No wonder monsters prowled in his head. Reason enough to have nightmares. He clicked off the remote, but the images steadfastly refused to vanish into electronic oblivion. Frowning, he aimed the device again, swearing softly when the appliance did not obediently shut itself off. Breathing the heavy sigh of the put-upon, he hauled himself off the couch to turn it off the old-fashioned way. As his hand reached for the button, the TV screen exploded outwards, showering Mulder with daggers of glass. He stumbled backwards, hands shielding his face, only to stumble and crash into the coffee table behind him. His back flared with pain.

Mulder carefully brushed the shards of the shattered screen away from his eyes, oblivious to the blood that welled from his many lacerations. He sat on the floor of his apartment, dumbfounded, staring at his television as if it were a friend that had unexpectedly betrayed him. The clock on the VCR was flashing 1:01.

*******

X-Files Office

There was no hope, of course, that Scully wouldn’t notice the various bandages and stitches that adorned his face and arms when he reported for work the next morning.

“Mulder, what happened?” she asked predictably, admirably walking the line between her concerned friend voice and her exasperated “what-the-hell-have-you-done-now-Mulder” partner voice.

“My TV blew up,” he muttered.

“What?”

“My TV blew up,” he answered more loudly. “Don’t laugh,” he warned his suspiciously snickering partner.

“I wouldn’t dream of it,” she responded (a little too smugly, he thought). “I’m sure it was no laughing matter. You could have been seriously hurt. How did it happen?”

“Don’t know. I was just going to turn it off – then kerplooey.”

“Kerplooey?” That eyebrow was raised just so, just the way he liked it.

“Yes, Scully. Kerplooey. Ka-blam. As in blown to smithereens. Etcetera, etcetera.”

“Maybe you should take the day off,” Scully suggested. “Those cuts have got to hurt.”

Mulder shrugged. “They’re not too bad. And I’ll hurt just as much at home as here. Besides, I’ve got no TV to watch.”

“And we know how lost you are without ESPN.” Scully’s eyes twinkled.

“Guess I’ll need an alternate form of entertainment,” he leered. “Any ideas, Agent Scully?”

Scully laughed. “I’d say, G-man, that if you’re a good boy, I might let you watch TV at my place tonight.”

“Agent Scully, I’m always a good boy.”

Scully leaned forward, her lips to Mulder’s ear. “That’s too bad,” she whispered huskily. “I rather like naughty boys.”

“Scuulleeee…!”

They broke into laughter, and Mulder knew that he was grinning inanely from ear to ear. Of all the basements in all the world, she had walked into his. And stayed, against all the odds, the abductions, the brushes with death, the cost to her health and family…. And to think that at one time he had resented her presence. Now he couldn’t conceive of working the X-Files without her. Of being without her. He was one lucky son-of-a-bitch.

Their levity was interrupted by a loud crash as Mulder’s coffee mug chose that moment to fly off the desk and shatter itself against the tiled floor. They stared at it in stupefied silence for a moment, then Scully, ever practical, grabbed a handful of paper towels and began mopping up the mess. Mulder bent down to help her.

“Let me do it, Mulder. You don’t want to get coffee on your bandages, or give yourself another cut.”

His ever efficient partner had the mess cleaned up in no time. Mulder pursed his lips. “How the hell did that happen? Neither of us was near it.”

“You must have put it down too close to the edge of the desk, that’s all.”

“I know I didn’t, Scully. It wasn’t anywhere near the edge.”

“It’s just a mug, Mulder,” Scully said, exasperated. “It’s not an X-File, not a conspiracy.” She threw the remnants of his mug into the trash.

Mulder watched her forlornly. “Now I need a new mug too,” he sighed. “At this rate I’ll be out of material possessions by the end of the day.”

Scully took pity on him. “I’ve got an extra here you can use,” she offered. “But,” she wagged her finger, “you have to promise not to break it.” She shivered. “When the hell did it get so cold in here?”

 

clip_image002

 

*****

  1. Edgar Hoover Building, Parking Garage

The day had ended, finally, amid the tedious monotony of paperwork, the bane of any agent’s existence. Five o’clock had mercifully released them from their servitude to Uncle Sam and the American public – released them to the possibilities of the evening.

The agents strolled through the parking garage, en route to their respective cars. Scully eyed her partner – Mulder had become paler during the day and lines of pain had begun to etch themselves into his face.

“Maybe you should go home, Mulder,” she suggested. “You look beat.” Her hand reached out to grasp his; the most daring display of affection she could venture in so public a place – a place where evidence of “inappropriate” behaviour could be used against them.

“Rescinding your offer, Scully?” Squeezing her hand briefly, then reluctantly disengaging.

“Of course not, Mulder.” She rolled her eyes. “But you obviously need to get some rest. You need to give your body time to heal.”

“I’ll be fine, Scully. I’ll take some Tylenol when we get to your place. Or are you just trying to get out of buying the food this time?” Actually, Mulder *was* tired; he’d spent most of the night in the ER waiting to get stitched up. And his back was killing him where he’d hit the table. But he didn’t want to go back to his lonely apartment. His now television-less apartment.

“Forget it, Mulder. It’s my turn to pick the movie. The food is your department. And no pizza!” She called over her shoulder as she continued toward her car.

Mulder shook his head as he watched her walk away. He was continually amazed by his partner – amazed that she could feel the things for “Spooky” Mulder that she did. He held no illusions about himself – he’d always known he was a self-centred, arrogant bastard – and once the “Spooky” comments had started at the Academy, he’d even cultivated the reputation. As he’d once confessed to Scully: “Sometimes the need to play with their heads outweighs the millstone of humiliation.” Lately though, he found that he’d mellowed somewhat. He made more of an effort to play nice, for Scully’s sake. He’d finally got it through his thick head that his colleagues’ contempt of him rubbed off onto Scully. And he couldn’t bear anyone thinking that she wasn’t the most competent agent in the Bureau.

“I always finish what I start.”

Mulder started abruptly out of his reverie, stuttering to a halt. He eyed the parking garage warily, certain he’d heard the hoarse tones of Hargrave’s voice. He shook his head. His imagination was getting the better of him. He glanced about one final time, paranoia too ingrained to ignore, pulling his coat tighter about him. Damn but if it didn’t seem colder than usual in here, even if it was November.

A slight movement at the corner of his eye captured his attention. Mulder swung around, his breath catching. Hargrave stood staring at him, grinning like the madman he had been. Mulder began to run forward, only to stutter to a halt. The killer was no longer there. Mulder looked around carefully, but could see nothing out of the ordinary. Shit, his nightmare had definitely spooked him. He was seeing and hearing things now.

Absorbed as he was in his ruminations, he didn’t notice the sudden movement of the blue Taurus as it quietly slipped into gear. Suddenly it was rocketing toward him, gaining momentum impossibly faster than could be explained by inertia alone. Instinct, and the slight blur of movement at the corner of his eye, alerted Mulder. The agent sprinted out of the way, diving and rolling just as the car crashed into the one parked opposite it, sending mechanical screams of shattering glass and tortured metal throughout the garage. Mulder clambered to his feet and stared at the driverless vehicle in perplexed fascination.

Scully had just been closing the door to her own car when the noise of the crash reverberated throughout the parking garage. The echoes made it difficult to pinpoint the sound’s location, but Scully headed toward the area where she had left her partner, knowing, somehow, that he would be in the thick of things.

She found him there, staring at a blue Ford that seemed to have slipped its parking brake and rolled into the car across from it.

“Are you okay, Mulder?” She noted the smears of dirt on his pants and surmised he’d had to dodge the runaway car. She frowned. Surely the car wouldn’t have been going fast enough to force Mulder to hit the ground and roll? The distance was too short for the car to have gained any speed – unless someone had been behind the wheel. She glanced at her partner – he seemed nonplussed by the incident, but not concerned or agitated as if there had been a genuine attempt on his life.

He looked up from his contemplation of the car. “Yeah, I’m fine, Scully.” He looked down at his pants in dismay. “Although I am wondering why inanimate objects seem to have it in for me lately,” he said wryly.

Scully circled the car, cataloguing the damage. It seemed excessive for a car that had rolled such a short distance. “What happened, Mulder?”

Mulder shrugged. “It came rolling at me like a bat out of hell.”

“Rolling? There was no driver?”

“Not unless a ghost was driving.”

Scully pulled on the door handle, but the door was locked. The passenger side was the same. She peered in the window, straining to see if anything had been jammed over the accelerator.

Mulder walked up beside her. “The car wasn’t running, Scully.”

“Then how could it be going so fast?”

“Don’t ask me. I was too busy not getting crushed.” He didn’t mention what he’d thought he’d heard or seen. After all, Hargrave was just on his mind lately. He had nothing to do with this. The man was dead, for Christ’s sake.

*****

Scully’s Apartment

Finally, Scully sighed as she dropped her keys on the hall table. By the time they’d called Security to deal with the mess in the parking lot she had been virtually faint with hunger. Unwilling to leave Mulder to his own devices, she had insisted they travel together to get the food and the movie. Besides, given her partner’s run of luck lately, some other mishap would surely have befallen him. She’d much rather he was somewhere she could keep an eye on him.

It wasn’t that her partner was clumsy, or careless, or self-destructive, particularly – it was simply Mulder’s own peculiar Murphy’s Law: if it was anywhere within the realm of possibility to get hurt during an activity, Mulder would. So she got a little more practical use out of her medical license than she had foreseen when she had chosen forensic pathology as her specialty, and learned to keep a fully stocked medical kit handy at all times. It made life with Mulder a little easier.

Scully turned, relieving Mulder of the bags of Chinese food and heading to the kitchen while he shrugged out of his coat. His jacket and tie followed suit, and he tossed his shoes to the side of the door.

Sprawling on Scully’s couch, he fumbled with the remote, breathing a sigh of relief when the TV obediently turned itself on without incident. Channel surfing absently, his mind was not on the rapidly changing images, but on the strange events that had plagued him over the past twenty-four hours.

Despite his assurances to Scully, the incident in the garage had unnerved him. He couldn’t get past the impression that the car had been aimed at him like an arrow. Which might have been the case, had the car a driver. It should have rolled gently, if at all, not racing as if a rocket had been attached to the undercarriage.

It was almost as if the car had been a warning….

He shook his head. He could dismiss the spectre of Hargrave as his imagination, or even accept it as a genuine apparition. The dead often appeared to those they had connections with in life, and he and Hargrave had definitely been connected. Unfortunately. He shivered, suddenly wondering why Scully hadn’t yet turned her heating on. His mind lingered on other killers he’d “connected” with: Props, Mostow, Roche, Dugas…. He wondered, not for the first time, if Victor Dugas had been right: was he somehow like these men? Was that why he was the one who could always find them, think like them, when others couldn’t?

The clatter from the kitchen roused him from his morbid reverie. He smiled softly, thrusting the notion away. If he were at all like those men, Scully would have seen through him in a New York minute. She was here, ergo, Dugas was wrong. Mulder was nothing like him. Or Hargrave.

It suddenly occurred to Mulder that he didn’t *know* that Hargrave was dead. It was possible, if unlikely, that the execution had been stayed. He made a mental note to find out in the morning. Or maybe not. He focused his attention on the news, wincing as the reporter recounted Hargrave’s reign of terror. Bill Patterson’s name was mentioned as the profiler who had rescued a fellow agent. Fortunately, Mulder’s name didn’t come up. He glanced quickly toward the kitchen, hoping Scully hadn’t heard the report. He changed stations when it became clear that Hargrave had met his fate on schedule. He sighed in relief. Maybe now he could get over this, this *thing*, and get back to his regularly scheduled life. Such as it was.

In the kitchen, Scully began dishing out the food. After a moment’s debate, she reached for a bottle of wine. Mulder, especially, could use some relaxation after the events of the last day. The poor man was having quite a run of bad luck. Not to mention that the parking lot incident had shaken her as well. She frowned, remembering how closely he had escaped serious injury.

Well, she smiled to herself, she’d just have to keep a close eye on him tonight then. For his own protection, of course. She shivered as a cold draft brushed over her. She’d really have to get the landlord to check the heating.

Her breath caught as a feather-light touch moved up her arm, breath tickling her ear. She smiled in contentment; she hadn’t heard Mulder sneak up behind her. Which turned to surprised outrage as her ass was sharply pinched.

“Mulder!” She spun around, only to gape in dismay. There was no one behind her. The kitchen was empty but for herself.

Scully was just processing this, and the fact the draft seemed to have disappeared, when Mulder appeared in the doorway. “You called?”

She stared at him blankly. It couldn’t have happened. No way could he move that quickly. But the slight burn on her butt argued against her imagination as the culprit. “Um, yeah. Dinner’s on the table,” she muttered, distracted.

“Okay.” Looking at her strangely.

She shook her head to clear it, banishing the episode from her mind. “You weren’t just in here, were you?” she asked hesitantly, half expecting him to smirk and ‘fess up.

“No, I was checking the scores,” he answered. “Why, something happen?”

“No,” she replied firmly. “I must have imagined it.”

“Imagined what?”

“I told you, nothing. I’m sorry I mentioned it.”

“I’m not,” Mulder answered with a grin. “C’mon, Scully, I’m dyin’ here,” he wheedled. “You just can’t say something like that and leave me hanging.”

Damn. His eyes were doing that puppy dog thing she could never resist and his lips were pouting just so….

Life was a hell of a lot easier before she decided she loved the big dope.

“Well, if you *must* know, I thought you were standing behind me. I could feel you touch my arm, breathe on my neck.” She felt her face colour unaccountably.

“Well,” Mulder leaned forward. “There must be more, Scully. Otherwise you wouldn’t have turned such a lovely shade of beet red,” he leered.

“Eat your dinner, Mulder. It’s getting cold,” she replied primly. He just wasn’t going to let her get out of this with her dignity intact, was he?

“Uh, uh. You’re not getting off that easily, Scully.” He pushed his chair back, and moved to stand behind her. He leaned over her, his lips to her ear. His touch was a whisper on her arm, his breath a caress on her neck. “Is this how it was, Scully? Was it like this? Did you feel my breath on you here? What happened next, Scully? What did you imagine I did?”

His voice was soft and mellow and there was just no winning with him. She sighed.

“I thought you goosed me. That’s all. That’s why I yelled.”

“Ooh, Scully. Do you often imagine that I goose you?” Mulder whispered huskily. “Let me make your fantasy a reality.”

“You even think about it, Mulder, and I swear you’ll be auditioning for the Vienna Boy’s Choir.”

“Ouch,” Mulder laughed, stealing a quick kiss before reclaiming his seat. But the look in his eyes made her spine tingle. They dug into their meal with hearty appetites. Mulder reached for the container of cashew chicken, only to watch in stunned amazement as it shot out of his grip into his lap.

“What the…?” Scully had seen it, but didn’t believe it. Containers of Chinese food simply did not become ambulatory and slide themselves across tables. She met Mulder’s incredulous gaze. His face lit up in a delighted grin. “They’re heeeere.”

Scully shot him a disgusted look, then wet some paper towels and handed them to her partner. Damned if that draft wasn’t back. She picked up the offending container, examining it closely. It occurred to her that they might have been the butt of some practical joke – it was certainly a more likely explanation than the idea the cardboard had suddenly achieved sentience. Or whatever theory was currently spinning around in the sometimes squeaky wheels of her partner’s brain.

“Well?” Mulder wiped the rest of the mess off his lap.

Scully shook her head. “There’s no wires, magnets…nothing out of the ordinary that I can see.” Her eyes flashed dangerously. “This better not be some practical joke of yours,” she warned.

“Hey, Scully, *I’m* the injured party here. I’d hardly dump my dinner in my own lap.” He waggled his eyebrows. “I have a theory – wanna hear it?”

She leaned against the kitchen counter, arms crossed. “I bet this will be entertaining. Lay it on me, G-man.”

“Ghost.” He waited expectantly.

Yep. There it was. The eyebrow.

“Gee, I didn’t see that coming,” Scully replied with a smile. “It’s a little predictable, Mulder. I was hoping for something a little less…”

“Less what?”

“A little less mundane.”

“Ghosts are mundane?” Mulder asked, incredulous.

Scully shrugged. “For us they are.”

Mulder conceded the point.

“So you think a ghost is haunting you,” Scully continued, her voice skeptical. “On the basis of one container of cashew chicken falling into your lap.”

“Scully, it didn’t fall,” Mulder corrected, exasperated. “Don’t deny what you saw. You even checked the box for wires, remember?”

“Sorry, Mulder,” she apologized, then continued. “You’re basing your theory on one container of cashew chicken falling into your lap in an unexplained manner. Better?”

“Marginally,” he sulked. “Actually, Scully, there’s more than one incident. My TV, the coffee mug, the car, your experience earlier and now this….”

“Mulder, those incidents can be explained rationally.” She paused. “Well, maybe not this one,” she conceded. Although she could probably come up with a viable scenario eventually. He’d looked so hurt when he’d thought she was denying what she’d seen; she’d humour him for now.

“That’s a lot of coincidences, Scully. And there was a drop in temperature at the time of each incident. I noticed it at my apartment, the office, the parking garage and here, just now. Cold spots are well documented phenomena of hauntings.”

“It’s *November* Mulder. Temperature fluctuations are common at this time of year.”

Mulder’s lips pursed and she cut him off with a sigh before he could make his rejoinder. “So you’re being haunted. Okay, Mulder. By who?”

Who indeed? Mulder paled, recalling the figure he’d thought he’d seen in the parking garage. Hargrave would have reason enough to haunt him, he knew.

“Mulder?” He started at Scully’s voice. “You okay?”

“I’m fine, Scully. Just getting used to the idea of a ghost following me around, that’s all.”

“Don’t get too attached to the idea, Mulder. I still think you’re letting some coincidences, and an admittedly weird incident, get the better of your imagination. There’s no such things as ghosts.”

“Just remember that when I’m haunting *you*, Scully. It’s all in your head….”

******

Mulder’s apartment

Fear had banished any exhaustion he felt as he struggled against the ropes binding him to the steel table. His heart was pounding so loudly in his chest that he was certain Hargrave could hear it.

Technicolour images of Hargrave’s victims flashed across his eyes and he renewed his struggles, heedless of the blood seeping from his wrists and ankles. There would be plenty more if he didn’t get out of this.

Stupid, stupid! Stupid to let himself get so run down, to let himself be so unaware of his surroundings. But Patterson just wouldn’t let up, so Mulder had done profile after profile, delving into the minds of psychotic killers, until he couldn’t keep his eyes open anymore. Damn, if he’d just stayed and done the profile, rather than retreating to the motel for some much needed shuteye, the team would at least have some means of finding him. But the profile was complete only in his head; Mulder was doubtful his notes could be deciphered in time to save him.

Footfalls echoed throughout the warehouse and Hargrave was just suddenly – there – running a finger along Mulder’s stubbled jaw. The agent couldn’t stop himself from flinching at the contact. It was small consolation that Hargrave hadn’t raped any of his victims.

Cold gray eyes regarded him menacingly and Mulder saw the glint of a blade being held over his body. It swayed slightly, as if looking for the most vulnerable place to strike. He understood then that he was going to die, and spend a long time doing it.

The blade descended.

Hargrave watched the agent struggle in his sleep, moaning piteously. He clenched the hunting knife in one hand, grinning ferally. This was working out even better than he had hoped. Soon, soon it would be time for his revenge. When Mulder finally screamed and erupted out of sleep, there was no sign of the menacing figure.

*****

End Act I

Act II

X-Files Office

Several Days Later

Scully hesitated before opening the door to the basement office, unwilling to face another day of uncertainty. Ever since the incident in the parking lot, her partner had been coming to work haggard and distracted. Every day, it seemed, he sported some new injury. Although minor in and of themselves, she was concerned they might signify a larger problem. Even in the office, it seemed he was always knocking things over, tripping over the furniture…. It was disconcerting in the extreme to see Mulder so suddenly graceless. Too many reasons for his clumsiness nattered for attention in her brain, none of them bearing thinking about. She hoped it was simply distraction.

Of course, Mulder just blamed the ghost. Taking a deep breath, she opened the door, mentally preparing herself for what she might find.

Mulder was slumped at his desk, a bright new bandage peeking from beneath his cuff. The physician in her automatically catalogued the pale, pinched face, the dark circles beneath bloodshot eyes bespeaking too many sleepless nights. Her eyes noted the slight tremor in his hands, the nervous energy.

She frowned. She had seen Mulder ill, she had seen him hurt, distracted, angry, drugged, panicked…. This was not a Mulder she knew. Obviously, the novelty of being haunted had worn off. “Hey, Scully, look at this.” Mulder forced himself to straighten and become more animated once he became aware of her regard. Her partner was making a brave effort to pretend that everything was normal. A skill they had both perfected to a fine art: pretend hard enough and eventually you can convince yourself the world hasn’t kicked you in the ass.

Mulder waved a brochure beneath her nose. “Built in DVD player, surround sound, eight speakers….”

It took her a moment to translate Mulder-speak. She shook her head. “Mulder, your apartment isn’t big enough for a big screen TV.”

Mulder sighed dramatically. “Unfortunately, neither is my bank account.”

Scully had to smile. Her partner looked, for all the world, like a little boy who had just been told Santa Claus didn’t exist. He eyed the brochure wistfully. “Still….”

Personally, Scully was all for the extravagant purchase if it meant that Mulder would actually start sleeping again. After so many years of having the television lull him into slumber, it appeared Mulder was now impervious to Morpheus’ charms without its reassuring presence. Her partner had rebuffed most of her efforts to get him to eat and on the occasions she had been able to put food in front of him, he’d barely picked at it. Whatever was wrong, he steadfastly refused to speak of it.

The ratcheting sound of a drawer in the filing cabinet sliding open then slamming shut roused her out of her reverie. Scully opened her mouth to question Mulder on his sudden wrath, then abruptly shut it. Mulder was sitting at his desk as more drawers began opening and shutting of their own accord. Her jaw dropped in amazement, affronted by their blatant disregard for the laws of physics. Mulder spared the cabinets a disinterested glance, then ignored the disturbance; he’d become inured to the bizarre events that now seemed to be becoming daily occurrences in his life. Being haunted wasn’t all it was cracked up to be.

Actually, he thought he had a pretty good idea whose ghost was behind it all, and the thought sent cold rivers of dread down his spine. Still, aside from the TV and the car incidents, the “ghost’s” antics hadn’t really amounted to more than annoyances. It was the dreams that were making his life hell. Unfortunately, Mulder’s finely honed shit-detector told him it was going to hit the fan soon. And he’d be right in the line of fire.

The filing cabinets ended their play with a final thump, leaving behind a stillness as unsettling as the event itself had been. Mulder wondered idly what it signified when his life had become so bizarre that self-mobilizing filing cabinets failed to catch his attention.

Scully crossed to the cabinets slowly, eyeing them warily. With some trepidation, she put her hand on the handle and slid a drawer open. She carefully inserted her hand behind the drawer, feeling for wires or some mechanism that would explain what she had just witnessed. Damnit, objects simply did not decide to move of their own volition! But no wires, no mechanisms revealed themselves to her probing. She moved from drawer to drawer, aware of Mulder’s scrutiny. Finally, she reached behind the cabinet, only to have her search prove once again fruitless.

Scully sighed. Maybe she’d have to revisit Mulder’s ghostly theory. *She* certainly didn’t have a rational explanation for some of the bizarre things that seemed to be happening around him. Like the container of Chinese food that had upended itself in her partner’s lap, she’d been unable to find any wires, magnets, or other mechanisms that would indicate Mulder was the butt of some elaborate practical joke.

Truth be told, she was amazed how placidly Mulder was taking this. She would have expected him to be fully into the investigation of this X-File – one that had literally fallen into his lap. Even if it turned out to be a hoax, he would want to confront the perpetrator. She could picture Mulder puttering excitedly with cameras and other esoteric paraphernalia cluttering his apartment while Chuck Burke made incomprehensible adjustments to the equipment, chattering about auras, energy fields and apportation all the while. She smiled suddenly – maybe that was what Mulder needed to get him out of his funk – an active investigation of this phenomenon. She would happily admit this was an X-File, and ready-made to boot. While she didn’t believe in ghostly interference, she *was* curious about the *real* explanation.

She was about to suggest this to Mulder when the jangle of the phone preempted her. Her partner picked up the receiver, seemingly unaffected by the filing cabinets’ antics. She suddenly wondered if similar incidents at his apartment were responsible for his lack of sleep.

Mulder spoke quietly into the phone, a frown furrowing his face as he replaced the receiver. “Skinner has a case for us.”

*****

Abandoned Warehouse

“Got to admit, this one is nasty,” the florid detective puffed as he deftly maneuvered his pot-bellied form around the milling crowd of police and forensics technicians. Detective Charles Raynor of the D.C.P.D. was scant months from early retirement and really didn’t want to spend what was left of his career chasing some phantom serial killer. So when the evidence had come back with a frankly impossible suspect, he took a chance and called the “Spooky Squad.”

Sure, Raynor had heard the stories about Mulder and his partner. The District, Alexandria, and Georgetown police departments together probably had enough calls relating to these two to fill a filing cabinet or two. Not to mention the scuttlebutt one heard in what was, despite inter-departmental rivalries, actually a fairly tight-knit community of law enforcement. The kind called Mulder a brilliant eccentric, the contemptuous (the majority as far as Raynor could tell), a brilliant crackpot. Frankly, Raynor didn’t care if Spooky Mulder *was* a member of the lunatic fringe. He just wanted this case solved – fast.

Of course, Raynor didn’t believe for a minute that a ghost was perpetrating these crimes. They were obviously the work of a copycat, but Raynor figured Mulder could profile the s.o.b. anyway. Word was, he’d been good at it before he started chasing aliens and shit. And Raynor had discovered Mulder had some experience with the monster the perp was emulating.

Up close and personal experience, by all accounts. Looking now at the fibbie’s pale face, Raynor was reevaluating his decision. The agent looked like a stiff breeze would knock him over. The suit was too expensively cut to be designed to hang so loosely. The darkness of the material only highlighted the agent’s pallor, drawing attention to the dark-circled, haunted, hazel eyes. This case was bound to push a lot of buttons and if the guy was this rattled already…. Raynor shook his head. You did the job or you got out. And if Mulder hadn’t gotten out by now, then he could do the job.

The agents followed Raynor in tense silence, half expecting another ghostly manifestation. For now though, their “ghost” seemed to be minding his manners. A few minutes later, Mulder knew why. Raynor guided the agents to the forlorn body of a child, abandoned like so much refuse after the killer had had his fun. Scully closed her eyes quickly, opening them to spare an evaluating glance at her partner. He’d gotten even paler, if that were possible. For a moment he seemed to sway as naked torment clouded his eyes. Then the shutters closed down and he drew himself upright, once again hidden behind the armor of his inscrutable G-man persona.

God, she hated to see him do that, even as she knew she had automatically done the same. Donned the mask that would hide the hurt from the world. Aside from the horror of small, bright lives cut unnaturally short, these types of cases just hit too close to home for both of them. Samantha, Emily, Lucy Householder, Amber Lynn LaPierre, the evil that had been John Lee Roche – the mental toll of these cases ripped them to shreds every time.

Scully knelt by the small, poor thing – her touch gentle and respectful – as if he could care anymore. Unfortunately, it was all the dignity this child would likely see now. She swallowed heavily as she took in the dark hair and horrified hazel eyes, sparing a quick glance at her partner. Mulder had retreated to the periphery, putting as much distance as possible between himself and the blood-soaked body. Scully sighed again, turning her attention to the atrocity in front of her.

She didn’t need an autopsy to guess at the cause of death. Deep cuts criss-crossed the pale skin, and Scully could only shudder at the unimaginable depravity of a person who could do this to a child. The boy’s death had been slow and painful.

“This is the third one in as many nights. The first was a girl, the second a boy. All street kids. Same MO, same message on the wall-” he gestured to the messily printed words “I always finish what I start.” Mulder heard a roaring in his ears and felt himself sway. Suddenly Raynor’s voice came back into focus. “- victim’s blood. He cut them until they bled to death.”

“You told A.D. Skinner that some of the evidence was strange. What did you mean?” Scully prompted. Heinous as the case was, it didn’t seem to be an X-File. And if it wasn’t an X-File, then maybe, just maybe, she could get Mulder to leave it alone.

“Well,” Raynor began uneasily, “we pulled a print from the last crime scene….”

“And discovered your prime suspect is pushing up daisies,” Mulder finished with an air of fatalism, finally joining them by the remains.

The detective blinked at the agent, surprise etching his face. “Yeah. How’d you know?”

“I know his work. Darryl Wayne Hargrave,” he continued for Scully’s benefit.

“I profiled him when I worked in the ISU. He was executed in Mississippi five days ago.” About the time inanimate objects started taking a dislike to you, a voice whispered in his mind. Mulder needed no further incentive to believe. The sudden resurgence of the dreams was proof enough. He’d come to believe that Hargrave was the entity stalking him.

Mulder had no difficulty believing in ghosts. His encounters with Howard Graves, and Maurice and Lydia would have erased any doubts he’d harboured long ago. Not that they’d convinced Scully. For someone whose religion preached of one’s immortal soul, she had a hard time believing that soul could tangibly exist.

He was just dismayed at being the one haunted. Darryl Wayne Hargrave’s spirit might have returned to wreak his vengeance on Mulder, but he obviously couldn’t resist the lure of his old vocation. Somehow, Hargrave had found a way to come back from beyond the grave. God, it sounded like a hokey B movie. The agent had no doubt that Hargrave wanted to finish what he’d begun years ago – but it seemed he wanted to play with Mulder first. Like Roche, like Modell. The killings were just Hargrave’s sick way of upping the ante – the bastard had always gotten his kicks from the suffering of his victims.

Not that he could tell this D.C. detective that his killer *really* was a ghost. That’d go over well. He’d just have to find some way of dealing with Hargrave himself. Just how did you kill a ghost anyway?

*****

Mulder’s Apartment

Scully had hurried her partner home as soon as practical – Mulder had begun looking downright green as the investigation dragged on. She’d do the autopsy later. Right now, she was busy listening to Mulder’s dry heaves. The crime scene had affected him out of all proportion; gruesome as it was, they’d seen worse. Scully suspected that far more had happened eleven years ago than Mulder had let on. Mulder emerged from the bathroom, looking only marginally more composed. He ran a trembling hand through his hair, eyes studiously ignoring hers. There was no chance Scully was going to leave this be – she would demand an explanation. He simply didn’t know if he could force himself to relive the experience. He’d never spoken of it, not even to the shrink they’d tried to send him to when it was all over. He sighed in resignation, letting himself collapse onto the couch, shoulders slumped in surrender.

Scully regarded him expectantly. “What’s going on, Mulder? I’ve never seen you like this.”

“Something I ate?” Mulder attempted a weak grin that fell flat about two feet from his face.

“I might buy that if you’d actually eaten anything,” Scully answered sharply. Her voice softened. “It has to do with Hargrave, doesn’t it?”

Mulder’s gaze was fixed on the wall, his eyes years away. “You ever wonder what evil is, Scully?” he asked unexpectedly. “With all the criminals I’ve profiled, I could always trace the source of their psychoses. I could at least see how they could come to be, why they did the things they did. But Hargrave….” His voice trailed off, then gained strength again. “Hargrave had no trauma in his past, no abuse, nothing to explain his motivation. He made a conscious decision to kill. He liked it. He liked the terror he evoked. I looked into his eyes and I saw nothing but evil.” Mulder’s voice had fallen to a whisper. Scully could see his body shudder in remembrance.

She understood. She’d seen the same in Donnie Pfaster’s eyes.

Mulder himself had recently had his own personal brush with evil. He’d not only seen it – he’d tasted it, breathed it – nearly been consumed by it. He had looked into the abyss and it had nearly claimed him. Mulder had profiled Darryl Wayne Hargrave early in his career, when he had still been Bill Patterson’s golden boy. After months of brutal cases that had left him exhausted and raw, Patterson had sent him to Mississippi to profile another kid killer. Another baby butcher. Hargrave had lingered over his victims’ deaths, inflicting days of torture – carving hundreds of shallow cuts with his hunting knife, gradually making them deeper and deeper until his victims, finally and mercifully, bled to death. Mulder had spent days without sleep, without food, trying to get a handle on a killer who seemed to defy any conventional analysis. He had been beyond exhaustion.

Intent on catching a few hours sleep before writing his profile and turning it in for the morning briefing, he’d taken a cab back to his motel. Where Hargrave had been waiting for him. Too tired to be alert, he’d been easy prey for Hargrave, who had somehow recognized the new face from Washington as a threat. Ironically, it had been Patterson who had flown out and saved Mulder’s ass, shaping his agent’s notes into a coherent profile. Still, it had taken the cavalry three days to find him. Three of the longest days of his life.

Mulder finished his monotone recitation, glossing over his actual captivity and torture. No way was he going there – reliving it in his nightmares was bad enough. You could still see the scars if you knew where to look. Mulder wondered if the important ones had healed at all.

There were times during his long, nightmare-ridden convalescence when he had cursed Patterson for finding him.

He was aware of Scully’s shocked silence. He’d kept his gaze locked on the wall, unwilling to face the horror and pity he knew would cloud her eyes. His mind, however, was years away, consumed with images of the things he hadn’t told her – the grating sound of Hargrave’s laughter, how his breath had hitched with excitement with each new cut, the acrid smell of semen as the killer stroked himself to orgasm. The slow leak of blood from each wound, the fire of pain from wrists mutilated in Mulder’s struggles against his bonds, his whimpers of pain when his throat had become too abused to scream.

The certainty he was going to die. Then finally, the praying, the begging for death, for release. Hargrave’s elated laughter at Mulder’s hoarse pleading.

Those memories had broken – no, crashed – through the barriers he’d placed around them. It was all he had been able to do not to run from the crime scene – run from the realization the nightmare was beginning all over again. Worse this time, because he didn’t have to imagine what those poor children had gone through – he knew. Lord, he knew. He’d seen that poor, discarded lump of flesh and knew exactly what that boy’s last hours had been like – knew there had come a time when the body had surpassed its limits, when it had become impossible to feel more pain simply because the nerves were already overloaded. Knew there had come a time to beg for death. Knew these things, and had come so close to losing it all. Fortunately, Scully had divined the distress he didn’t dare show and got them out of there, covering his ass yet again. Sometimes he hated his photographic memory.

Scully could only shudder in sympathy as her partner recounted his tale of horror. She could see his eyes drift away in tortured remembrance, his body tremble in anguish. He spared her the details of his experience, unwilling, perhaps, to relive them himself, or burden her with his pain. It didn’t matter. She could only too easily superimpose Mulder’s features over those of the morning’s victim. What he must have endured…. God, no wonder the crime scene had affected him so strongly. Hargrave’s execution had undoubtedly resurrected those terrible memories from whatever depths in which they’d been hidden. No wonder Mulder hadn’t been sleeping, eating.

And, she realized suddenly, with a knot in her stomach, it explained more, much more. Mulder had never really dealt with his experience, had he? It ate away at him still, fueled by his recent ordeals. Hargrave’s execution had been equivalent to removing a tourniquet from a gangrenous limb. Now the infection was spreading. It explained why Mulder was suddenly sporting so many injuries: in his distress, he was acting out, subconsciously hurting himself. A silent plea for help. But help was one thing that Mulder would never admit he needed – so he convinced himself that a ghost was responsible to protect himself from the truth. Scully wanted to weep at the delusions her friend had created in order to keep himself functioning. Delusional. Oh God. Not Mulder. It chilled her to the core. If Mulder’s problems had become so serious that he was injuring himself, knowingly or not….

He needed help. Hargrave had simply been the last straw. Months of arduous cases had finally sent Mulder hurtling to a breaking point anyone else would have passed long ago. Her partner needed help and Scully knew he would deny it. As long as he could blame everything on a ghost, he could deny he wasn’t well. Deny that he needed professional help.

And how was she to convince him that *was* what he needed, when he was certain to consider it a betrayal on her part?

Her breath held a long moment as the realization hit her. She was a doctor, she had an oath to uphold. How had she missed the signs? How long had she been oblivious to her partner’s suffering? In retrospect, she should have seen this coming. After all, how could someone go through so much in so short a time and *not* be affected? Even Mulder was not indestructible, she had to admit. She had to help him, but he would fight her all the way.

But she couldn’t let him go on like this. She couldn’t. What about the car, whispered a voice in her head, the voice that didn’t want to believe her partner was in trouble. He didn’t do *that* to himself.

That had simply been a coincidence, she told the voice. No more, no less. A bizarre accident. And she could believe Mulder had broken his own TV, perhaps all unknowing, his mind lost in a nightmare, creating an explanation he could live with.

It all pointed to her partner being in a lot of trouble, and she was terrified the severity of the injuries would increase as his mental state deteriorated.

He sure as hell didn’t need to be profiling a serial killer now. Especially not this one.

But how to broach this to him? How to get him to realize he was ill? How to get him to seek help without turning against her? She was unwilling, yet, to report her suspicions. They were, still, just suspicions. She had no real proof he was a danger to himself. Except for the impossibility of his claims. There was precedent. Pincus. Folie à deux. And reporting him would be tantamount to slamming the door on him. Too many people would seize on the opportunity to lock Mulder away. She wanted to avoid that, if she could.

She closed her eyes, willing the tears away. Mulder couldn’t see. She had to be the strong one here, the rational one. But images flitted across her retinas: Mulder in restraints after attacking Skinner, joking to hide his fear; Mulder writhing in pain in a sterile, padded room, driven to near madness by his exposure to an allegedly alien artifact…. He had been fortunate both times. She prayed he would be as fortunate again.

Mulder finally let his gaze wander over to his silent partner, taking in the twin looks of consternation and horrified realization on her face. He gave his head a slight shake, crossing to the window. He leaned his forehead against the cool pane. He needed help, but not the kind she was obviously contemplating. Hargrave had to be stopped; there had to be a way. Chuck Burke was the closest thing he knew to a ghostbuster, this would be right up his alley. At least he wouldn’t assume Mulder needed to be committed.

He wanted to be angry with her, wanted to feel betrayed that she thought him so unstable. But he had neither the time nor the energy for her concerns. Hargrave was escalating and Scully’s “help” would get him killed. The murders were Hargrave’s way of announcing his intent. The killer knew each murder would only heighten Mulder’s anguish, making his final surrender all the sweeter. If he was to stop Hargrave from killing again, prevent himself from becoming a discarded piece of meat like Hargrave’s previous victims, he had no time to lose to Scully’s good intentions.

He could hear the rustle of fabric as Scully crossed the room, felt the comforting warmth of her hand on his arm. He waited for her pronouncement on his mental state, but she surprised him.

“You should get some sleep, Mulder.”

“What, you’re not going to tell me I’m suffering from PTSD?” He’d meant it to sound light-hearted, but it sounded only tired and bitter to his ears.

“I think,” she answered carefully, “that you already know the answer to that.” She sighed heavily. “I can see that this case is bothering you, Mulder. You don’t have to pursue it. Skinner will understand.” She hesitated, moving her hand along his arm. “It’s not wrong to need help once in a while.”

He turned from the window, finally meeting her gaze. This time it was Scully who looked away. “That’s what you think, isn’t it? Ole Spooky has finally snapped and needs to be locked up?” The anger had finally sparked and he gratefully fanned the flames.

God, this wasn’t how she wanted to do this. “Mulder, you know I don’t think that. But ordinary cases don’t have you vomiting and looking like the dead, either. With everything that’s happened lately….” She trailed off, not quite knowing how to state her concern. “These injuries you’ve been getting…. I just don’t want to see you hurt, is all.”

He stared at her, incredulous. “Shit, you think *I’ve* been doing this, don’t you? You think *I’m* hurting myself. Despite what you’ve seen? I suppose I’ve suddenly become telekinetic and started playing with the filing cabinets too.”

“So someone has picked an incredibly bad time to play a joke on you,” she responded heatedly. “Mulder, you’ve been having problems ever since Hargrave’s execution, haven’t you?” Her voice softened, and Mulder bled to hear the pity in it, the assumptions she was about to make.

She moved until she was standing next to him. He backed up a few steps, unwilling to have her betrayal so close. Scully took another step forward, then relented, allowing him his space.

He was a skittish as a puppy that had just been kicked. And she had done this. Was doing this.

“Mulder…you obviously still have issues about what happened to you. Things you haven’t dealt with. You need to talk to someone about it. Please.” The words of denial died on his lips, because suddenly he wasn’t so certain her assumptions weren’t true. The part of him that still remembered he was a psychologist knew it was all so damn rational. When his ordeal had ended, he had spent so much time convincing everyone he was all right that he’d fooled himself into believing it. He’d simply gone on as if the nightmares and scars didn’t exist. And in time, he’d convinced himself they never had.

His gaze fell to his wrists, to the barely visible remnants of the scars there. It had been real; Hargrave was real then and now, wasn’t he? Because if he wasn’t, then that meant Scully was right. He hadn’t seen Hargrave in the parking garage, felt his presence stalking him everywhere. He was delusional. But Scully was wrong, he knew that too. It wasn’t Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder; he wasn’t subconsciously reliving his torture, hurting himself in his delusions. There was evidence: the cold spots, the TV, the car, the filing cabinets and the myriad of other manifestations that had suddenly erupted in his life. Scully refused to see that so many coincidences simply could not *be* coincidence; she had used her logic to manufacture a more reasonable explanation. Reasonable. Right. Sure it was reasonable to assume Spooky had finally flipped – wasn’t the whole Bureau just waiting for the day?

“I’m not leaving the case.”

“Mulder….”

“I’m fine.” He stared out the window again, unable to face her with the lie. Two simple words, so rife with unspoken meanings for the two of them. Unassailable. “Like you said, I just need to get some sleep.”

She left quietly, and he heard the door snick softly shut behind her. As if a door was shutting on his life. She’d go to Skinner, wouldn’t she? Tell him that Mulder was a danger to himself. Get him taken off the case. Remanded for psychiatric evaluation. They’d done it before. And Hargrave would have him.

“Damn you, Hargrave,” he muttered into the glass. “Just get this over with.”

In his mind he could hear a ghostly laugh.

******

Mulder’s Apartment

Mulder’s apartment had taken on the character of a mad scientist’s wet dream. All it needed, he reflected, was a Jacob’s ladder sending electricity frizzing up and down its wires in pointless abandon. Chuck Burke, however, was too genial-looking for the role of a mad scientist. Too genial to pass as Spock either, he thought, as he considered how closely his apartment now resembled a Star Trek set. The original series, of course. Mulder was nothing if not a purist.

The small living room was crammed with cameras and odd-looking electronic equipment, most of which utterly surpassed Mulder’s ken. Cables meandered across the floor and it would take only one misstep to send thousands of dollars of sensitive equipment crashing. He had tried to pace around the obstacle course, earning irate glances from his friend. Mulder finally gave up the effort in favor of inspecting each piece of equipment Burke had installed. His earlier fatigue had succumbed to a burst of adrenaline. The prospect of finally being rid of Hargrave’s harassment lent a spurt of energy to his tired body. At least Scully would stop thinking he’d lost his mind.

Scully. Her visit still left a bad taste in his mouth. He had been consumed with the desire to prove her wrong – to show her incontrovertible evidence that Hargrave had returned from beyond the grave. But there was that nagging seed of doubt she’d planted, too, that it was all in his head. God knew he was the poster boy for repressed memories; could he really have fooled himself that badly? He needed to know; hence his call to the one person he thought might be able to help him make sense of it all.

Burke barely refrained from rolling his eyes in exasperation. At least a hovering Mulder was better than a pacing Mulder. Sort of. “Thanks for calling me, Mulder,” he enthused as he puttered, making tiny adjustments to each esoteric piece of equipment. “This is a great opportunity.”

Mulder couldn’t help but smile at his friend’s enthusiasm. “‘Who’re you gonna call?’ You’re the only ghostbuster I know.” He gestured to the room at large. “So what, exactly, *is* all this supposed to do?”

“Well,” Burke rubbed his hands together, clearly in his element. “All living things are surrounded by energy fields, which some people are able to perceive as auras. The same is true of what we call ghosts. Spectral energy exists on a different wavelength than our own. So, if we can isolate that frequency, we should be able to generate an interference wave, thereby disrupting the spectral wavelength and banishing the entity.”

“No proton packs or particle throwers?”

“No, sorry.”

“Too bad. Damn, they were cool.”

“This should be a lot cleaner. No possibility of being slimed. Well, theoretically.”

“Theoretically?” Mulder’s voice rose sharply.

“Well,” Burke had the grace to look embarrassed. “It hasn’t exactly been tested yet.” He added proudly, “The equipment is my own invention. I’ve been looking for a bona fide entity to test it on.”

“Great,” Mulder muttered, running a hand thorough his hair. Now the prospects of getting rid of Hargrave seemed less certain.

Burke continued, unfazed by his friend’s apparent lack of faith. “We’ve got video and still cameras, as well as audio. We’ll be recording in both visible and infrared spectra. If anything happens, we’ll catch it.”

Mulder didn’t care much about catching anything at this point, he just wanted to send the s.o.b. back to Hell where he belonged.

Burke made one final adjustment, then stepped back to admire his handiwork. “Now we wait.”

Fortunately for Mulder’s frayed nerves, but unfortunately for Burke’s expensive equipment, they didn’t have to wait long. A noticeable chill began to permeate the apartment, the first harbinger of Hargrave’s presence. Mulder felt his heart speed up and a cold knot form in his stomach that had nothing to do with the chill. He was suddenly certain that this wasn’t going to be nearly as easy as Burke thought. The scientist checked the thermal sensors. Apparently a thermometer was just too mundane. “Cool. Temperature’s down five degrees and still dropping,” he reported gleefully.

Immediately he began tapping away at his keyboard. Mulder heard cameras and machines whir into life as Burke issued his commands. “Whoa. Look at this!” He gestured Mulder over to the monitor. “This is from the infrared camera – see it?”

Mulder did indeed see it. A vaguely humanoid-shaped dark blue blob standing out against the reds and oranges of the apartment.

“There he is,” crowed Burke. “Yes!” He pumped his arm triumphantly. “Mulder old man, you’ve got yourself one primo haunting here. All we need is some poltergeist activity.”

Mulder cringed, hoping Hargrave wasn’t getting any ideas. “Shouldn’t you be trying to jam that frequency?” Mulder frowned, with an uneasy glance at the blue form on the monitor. Shit, this better work.

Burke went back to his keyboard, fingers flying as he input more commands. “I’m trying to isolate the frequency now.”

Too late, Mulder thought, as his friend’s expensive camera toppled onto its side. Burke cringed as the lens shattered.

“I think you’d better hurry,” Mulder suggested, casting a wary eye about the room. The cold was growing in intensity. Both men jumped as another piece of equipment tumbled to the floor.

“Chuck,” Mulder repeated, warningly. He could swear he felt Hargrave breathing down his neck.

Burke returned to his console, typing furiously, his eyes flitting about uneasily. Suddenly this was so much more than an academic exercise. Despite Mulder’s assurances that his life was in danger, Burke hadn’t quite believed it. Not that the agent was lying to him or anything, of course not, it was just that vengeance from beyond the grave of the sort Mulder described was generally the province of the entertainment industry. Although, Mulder had told him of one case, hadn’t he, of a murderous ghost? Some guy protecting his secretary…?

Burke’s computer beeped for his attention, rousing him from his reverie. The frequencies on his screen merged, then canceled each other out. He whooped with glee.

“Take that you misogynistic, ectoplasmic reject from hell!”

There was another crash, and Burke was unashamedly relieved Mulder’s computer was the sacrifice this time, and not another piece of his equipment. Ruined equipment, especially equipment ruined by a ghost, was a bitch to explain to the Dean.

The two men waited with baited breath as silence fell over the apartment. When moments passed with no further ghostly activity, they ventured small smiles, which broke into elated grins.

“It worked,” Burke said wonderingly. “It really worked.”

“Thanks, Chuck,” Mulder said, clapping the smaller man on the back, his appreciation heartfelt. “I really appreciate this. I’m sorry about your equipment.”

Burke shrugged philosophically. “Hazards of the job. Besides, think of the paper this will make!” He happily began righting his equipment, taking stock of the damage, too focused on his paper to be concerned what the Dean might say.

Mulder shook his head bemusedly, amazed at his friend’s ability to see this as an adventure. He was just relieved it was over. He figured he’d be giving X-Files regarding ghosts a wide berth for a while.

Suddenly, the temperature plummeted – Mulder could see his breath condense into a puff of mist in the suddenly arctic air. Time seemed to stand still as the air crackled with energy, as if drawing in on itself. It reminded Mulder of the unnaturally still air before a summer thunderstorm. Then it was abruptly let loose, as if the gate holding it back had suddenly opened.

Gale force wind circled the tiny room, causing Mulder to stagger against the wall. Burke dived for shelter beneath Mulder’s desk as the gale smashed its way through Mulder’s apartment, sending Burke’s equipment crashing to the floor, into walls. A camera launched itself at Mulder’s head; he ducked as it hit the wall, showering him with debris. He could swear he could hear Hargrave roaring with rage over the noise of destruction.

The tornado ended as abruptly as it had begun. Mulder guessed that Hargrave’s rage had used up whatever reserves of energy he had and he needed time to recharge. At least he hoped so.

“I think he’s pissed,” Burke said mournfully, staring at the remains of his cherished equipment. The Dean was going to have a fit. He added seriously, “I’ve seldom heard of a spirit this strong or this destructive. Be careful, Mulder.”

Mulder nodded. “Now how the hell do I get rid of him?”

Burke sighed. “It may be time to use more traditional methods. I know a medium who’s very good. Maybe she can help.”

A medium. He could just envision what Scully would say to *that*.

********

end Act II

Act III

Home of Clara Holdridge

“Come in, come in,” Mulder and Scully were ushered out of the frigid downpour into the foyer of a fairly standard suburban home. Any preconceptions Scully had about musty Victorian mansions and wild-looking clairvoyants with thick European accents went out the window. Clara Holdridge, Chuck Burke’s friend, was about as far from the stereotype as it was possible to get. She was a tiny black woman in her 60s, slighter even than Scully, with greying hair and a face crinkled by laugh lines. Her dark eyes, however, were still sharp and piercing. She sucked in a breath as Mulder stepped over the threshold. “Charles was right. You do have a dark presence following you,” she said worriedly. Her eyes took on a distant gaze. “Very dark,” she repeated distractedly. “Very powerful. So full of hate….”

Scully suppressed an urge to roll her eyes. The trappings might be innocuous, but the spiel was obviously old hat. Why the hell had she let Mulder talk her into this? Feeding his delusion. No, the voice in her head corrected. You just want him to prove you wrong, this once. Because you don’t want to face the alternative.

And was the idea of a ghost so improbable, really? Hadn’t she stood in Yankee Stadium, fighting with a woman possessed by evil incarnate? Suddenly her assumptions seemed less certain.

Clara’s voice interrupted her reverie. “Come, come,” she clucked, taking their wet coats and beckoning them into the dining room. “We have our work cut out for us today.”

“I can’t believe you talked me into this,” Scully muttered, sotto voce, as they followed their hostess. “Mulder, this is so…hokey.”

“I told you what happened last night,” Mulder hissed, angry at his partner’s continued resistance. “Or do you think Chuck and I smashed all his equipment?”

“A gust of wind could have come in through the window, Mulder,” Scully replied wearily.

“Through a closed window, Scully? Pray tell, what’s the scientific explanation for that?”

She had none of course, and they both knew it. Dismayed, Scully wondered why it was so much easier to believe her partner was losing it than to believe in his contention he was being stalked by a ghost. The events of a certain Christmas Eve aside. Didn’t the events he’d related of last night prove something? Or had he managed to pull his friend into his delusion with him?

Folie à deux, redux. Of course Chuck would see what he wanted to see, what Mulder wanted him to see. “We have a case to solve, or had you forgotten that?”

The look he gave her should have dropped her frozen to the ground. “I’m not likely to forget that, Scully. Believe it or not, by stopping Hargrave we *are* working on the case.”

The two agents halted their bickering as they entered the dining room. Three other people were already waiting.

“I find contact is easier to establish with a larger group,” Clara explained, as she gestured the agents to take their seats. “Everyone here is experienced – we’ve had many séances together.”

She took her own seat and addressed the group, introducing first Mulder and Scully, then the other attendees. “Because of the strength of the dark entity pursuing Fox, I want everyone to envision a white bubble of protection around himself. Imagine it surrounding you with a brilliant glow – it is the light that keeps the darkness at bay, the truth that defeats the Father of Lies.” Her voice took on a lilting, soothing tone. She addressed herself to Scully next, giving her a knowing smile. “I can see your scepticism Dana, but I’ve never found belief a prerequisite for a manifestation – especially when it comes to the darker entities among us. They love to have our attention, to cause mischief. I do, however, urge you to take this seriously – for your own safety. Better to look foolish, isn’t it, than to leave oneself vulnerable to attack?” she finished mildly.

Scully felt her face burning at the gentle admonishment. She could see the others had closed their eyes, the better to visualize their protection. She gave an internal shrug. Sure. Fine. Whatever. She wouldn’t look anymore foolish than any of *them*. Even Mulder had closed his eyes in concentration. It occurred to her then, with a pang in her heart that actually hurt, that Missy would have felt quite at home here. Scully sighed, closing her eyes. It couldn’t hurt, she supposed. And when nothing happened, she’d confront Mulder. No more denial – for either of them.

Scully tried to envision her bubble of light, really she did. Unfortunately, the image of her partner in restraints kept intruding. She opened her eyes, admitting defeat. She resolved to stay alert – this entire setup was a phony as a three dollar bill and it was up to her, as always, to maintain perspective. Mulder depended on her for that.

Contrary to expectations, Clara didn’t dim the lights, or light candles, or ask them to hold hands. “You can if you want,” she’d said and Scully was not entirely unsurprised when Mulder reached out for her. She took his hand gladly, needing the contact herself. A tacit apology for the harsh words they’d spoken earlier.

Finally, Clara deemed she had the proper atmosphere. “Darryl Wayne Hargrave, I feel you near. I know you can hear me. You also know your presence here is unseemly. There is forgiveness for you, if you but seek it. In the name of the light, and the One Who Created All Things, I abjure you to leave. Find your path, Darryl Wayne Hargrave; it lies before you, in the light, not in the shadows here in this realm.”

More theatrical than Harold Piller had been, but Scully hadn’t been overly impressed with Harold’s alleged psychic abilities either. She could hear the ticking of a clock in the deafening silence. How long were they going to have to listen to this, she wondered, until someone admitted nothing was going to happen? But of course something would happen – that was what these things were all about. Something would happen because it was manufactured to happen. Have to keep the marks coming back, after all.

Most people wanted nothing more than to speak to Great Uncle Joe – only Mulder would want to exorcise a serial killer. She tried not to squirm in her chair, the wooden seat suddenly extremely uncomfortable. There must be a window open somewhere, she thought, as a cold breeze tickled her neck. Beside her, she could feel Mulder stiffen in alarm. “He’s here,” Clara suddenly spoke. Scully’s eyes narrowed, another explanation for the wind springing to mind. An old con gone hi-tech. She pitied Mulder suddenly, that he felt the need to engage in this charade. He was intelligent enough, certainly, to see past the smoke and mirrors. He just didn’t want to. Allowing Madame Clara, or whatever she called herself when she wasn’t trying to impress the FBI with her legitimacy, to take advantage, to turn him into a victim, a mark. She wanted suddenly to cry, that it had come to this. That these people, despite their apparent sincerity, were here for the sole purpose of pulling the wool over Mulder’s eyes. It was all a cloak. Good actors, of course; they had to be.

What had begun as a cool breath of air had, somehow, without her registering it, become a frigid breeze. “Your tricks don’t impress me, spirit,” Holdridge snapped. “You have no place here. In the name of the Sacred, in the name of the Holy, I cast you out! The one you seek is within our protection – you cannot harm him. No one here fears you – we are proof against your evil. Embrace the light, spirit, while you can.”

The only response was a strengthening of the wind and another drop in temperature. Everyone jumped as a vase plummeted to the floor. Very good actors, Scully commented silently.

“Remember your bubble of protection,” Clara reminded them, her voice rattled.

Nice touch, thought Scully cynically. How could anyone be taken by this? The least they could do was add some ghostly moans, rattling chains, maybe a ghostly light? But the lights were all blazing and there was nothing remotely ghostly about this. It was rather sad, really. She hoped Mulder wasn’t being taken in by this – it was strictly amateur hour. Maybe the lack of pizzazz was meant to make it seem more realistic.

What happened next almost made Scully doubt it had all been staged.

There was a huge crash, and the windows flew open, letting the cold rain lash in. Someone got up to close them, only to stagger back when the glass suddenly shattered. Scully rose from her seat to help; she was still a doctor, fraud or not.

Then the lights, rather predictably, went out.

Scully staggered to a stop, unable to see her way in the unfamiliar surroundings. She heard someone hiss with pain and someone else navigating the room with considerably more ability than she had.

“Everyone stay still, I have some candles here somewhere,” Clara called. A moment later a small flame leapt to life, followed by others as Clara lit a series of tall tapers. The unnatural cold reluctantly dissipated, leaving only the damp November air coming through the shattered windows. She heard Clara’s sharp intake of breath and turned to follow her gaze. In the dim light she could just make out the words written on the wall in dripping blood, “I always finish what I start.” Standing in front of the wall, clutching his bleeding arm, was Mulder.

*****

Mississippi State Penitentiary at Parchman

Morning had finally come – after another restless night punctuated by the echoes of his screams and Hargrave’s gleeful laughter – without a summons from Skinner, or the men in white jackets waiting for him at the basement door. He’d assumed that meant Scully hadn’t told Skinner of her suspicions. She had arrived at the office a short while later, bearing coffee and danishes – a mute apology. But she still wouldn’t meet his eyes. She’d taken him to the ER the night before with scarcely a word; her silence telling him more eloquently than words ever could that she believed him deranged. That in the midst of what she considered a hokey fraud, he had sliced open his own arm and written on the walls in his own blood. Not consciously, of course. At least, he didn’t think she considered him that far gone. He could have told her he recognized the handwriting, that it wasn’t his. She had only to pull the case file to see that – the writing matched that of the crime scenes. But what was the use? If she hadn’t believed he had done it to himself, she would have been accusing the others.

Better he bear the brunt of her accusations than the people who had only been trying to help him. Scully might have believed that last night had been a set up, but he knew better. He had felt Hargrave’s presence, heard his derision. He remembered the sad look on Clara Holdridge’s face as they had left; her mute apology for her failure to help. He was beginning to fear that Hargrave would win after all. The drive from the airport had been similarly silent and tense. Scully, white-knuckled, driving with her concentration fixed fiercely on the road before her. She had been adamant in her refusal to let Mulder drive, and for once he did not challenge her. In truth, he simply did not have the energy.

He knew Scully was secretly hoping he would doze off in the car, as he had failed to do on the plane, but he dared not. He couldn’t take the risk of Scully hearing him scream in his sleep – he couldn’t give her any more ammunition to use against him. The regulations regarding agents in psychological distress were very clear. Ignoring them could lead to dismissal. Although, to her credit, she was doing a fine job of ignoring them so far. Of course, if they’d reported him every time he seemed to be in psychological distress, he’d have spent his entire stint in Violent Crimes in a straitjacket. He’d avoided it because they’d all bought into the “Spooky” mystique: Spooky Mulder was a moody insomniac who caught killers on psychic vibes and worthless clues. He was able to catch psychopaths because he was only one step away from being one himself. There had been times when Mulder had been clinging to the edge of the abyss by the tips of his fingers. Patterson had been willing to ignore all sorts of sins as long as his precious solve rate held. And Scully, in the guise of helping Mulder, would unknowingly condemn him.

His hand crept to his chest, fingering the bandage beneath his shirt. When he’d screamed himself awake from yet another nightmare of Hargrave cutting him, he’d found himself covered in blood. He’d stared at the mirror mutely, glaring at the long, shallow cut that now adorned his chest. A partner to the one gracing his arm. Tracing the path of the scar left by the first cut Hargrave had made on his body eleven years ago. He had even been affected enough by Scully’s assertions that he had looked for a knife with which he might have injured himself, if he was as far gone as Scully seemed to believe. There was none, as he had known there would be. He’d simply bandaged it and gone on with his morning.

It was itching like hell now, though. He had to consciously keep his hand away – it would fit too nicely into Scully’s appraisal of his mental health if she knew of it. No way would she believe he hadn’t done it to himself.

Mulder and Scully accompanied the guard to the cell where Darryl Wayne Hargrave had spent the last five of his eleven years on Death Row. “Not much to see,” the guard commented. “All his stuff’s already been boxed up.”

“Is it still here?” Mulder asked, stepping into the small cell.

“I guess so,” the guard answered. “Wasn’t anyone to ship it to.”

“Did you know Hargrave?” Scully queried.

“Sure. I’ve been on the Row for a couple of years now.”

“Did Hargrave have any friends, anyone he might have confided in?”

“Hargrave? Nah. Even the inmates thought he was creepy. He just had this way of starin’ at ya, ya know? Like he was just waitin’ to rip your heart out.”

“I know the feeling,” Mulder muttered, prowling the small space. He shook his head, exasperated. All Hargrave’s personality had been expunged from the cell in anticipation of its next occupant.

“He was a weird one all right,” the guard continued. “Spooky. Always reading about the paranormal, life after death, reaching out from beyond the grave, that kind of shit.” The guard shrugged. “Guess anyone who’s gonna die wants to think there’s something else waiting.”

Abandoning his inspection of the cell as futile, Mulder stepped toward the door, only to be suddenly flung against the far wall by an invisible force.

He could feel a hand of bitter cold close about his throat.

Scully jumped to her partner’s aid, only to stop short as the cell door clanged shut in front of her. She watched, horrorstruck, as her partner was tossed against the wall like a rag doll, as if an invisible hand had flung him across the room. “Open the door, open the door!” she yelled at the flustered guard, even as he called for the guard down the hall to override the electronics.

She could see Mulder fight for breath, see his waning struggles against his invisible attacker. Even as the guards struggled with the recalcitrant cell door, she could only futilely watch her partner’s struggles without comprehension. This, this was not delusion. This was…something else. Something that wasn’t rational, wasn’t logical. Could Mulder have been right? *Was* he being stalked by Hargrave’s ghost? She thought of Howard Graves, and of his efforts to protect Lauren Kyte, even from beyond death; the force that had taken possession of her partner’s body not long ago and sent it on a hunt to kill her. Could Hargrave’s vengeance be so strong as to defy mortality?

The cell door sprung open as mysteriously as it had closed, at the same time the mysterious force released her partner. Mulder slumped to the floor, gasping for breath. Scully wasted no time reaching his side, wincing at the livid bruises on his neck. Bruises in the undeniable shape of fingers.

Mulder lay panting on the floor beside her, still struggling for breath. The eerie chill that had filled the cell was now gone, but Mulder knew he had won only a brief respite. Hargrave was escalating, growing stronger. Soon, his need for revenge would overwhelm him and Mulder would be dead.

He met Scully’s horrified eyes. “Still think it’s all in my head?” he wheezed.

******

Scully’s Apartment

Mulder propped himself on his elbow, watching the woman slumbering at his side. Scully-watching was his favourite pasttime, particularly when she slept. Years of pain seemed to fall away, and her face softened, losing the harshness it had acquired over the years. So long she had stood beside him – sharing his quest, supporting him, protecting him, defending him…. His free hand gently twined itself in her hair, lightly brushing her cheek.

She’d been adamant that he not be alone, now that she was convinced of what he had known all along. He’d seen the guilt and the shame in her eyes as she knelt beside him in that cell – the conviction she could have prevented this if only she had believed. Believed in him.

They would have to talk about it; they knew that. She had tried to stammer an apology on the plane ride home, and he had told her not to worry about it. Still, he had been hurt and angered by her assumptions, regardless how reasonable they had seemed. Part of him was angry with her still. Despite the strides they had made, the habits of nine years of talking in generalities, of talking around the important issues, were still hard to break.

A gentle smile graced his face. Despite the recent tensions, they were still here. Still together. And Scully was fierce in her determination to protect him from this menace, when he didn’t even know how to protect himself. Not from this. His smile faded. A sense of futility had begun to weigh down his heart – the dread that this time there would be no cheating death – no miraculous rescue, no Scully on her white charger with guns blazing. It was the way life always kicked him in the ass – whenever he tried to grasp some happiness – touch the brass ring – it always slipped through his fingers.

clip_image004

A cool draft blew warningly across the bed, bringing with it the cloying stench of evil. Mulder froze. No. No and no and no. His life might be already forfeit – but he was *not* going to lose Scully to Hargrave’s mad vengeance.

Mulder swung himself out of the bed carefully, casting one last glance at Scully’s sleeping form. Giving into temptation, he gently brushed his lips against hers, too aware that this could be goodbye. His body was vibrating with nervous energy, a violin string pulled too taut. He knew, somehow, that it would end tonight, however it finally played out. Hargrave would wait no longer. Tomorrow would come and he would be alive or not, but Scully would be safe and that was all that had mattered to him for a long time now.

“You want me, Hargrave. Come and get me.” The icy breeze seemed to accept his challenge.

*****

Mulder’s Apartment

Mulder wasn’t certain what he expected when he returned to his apartment. Perhaps another angry whirlwind gyring through the place. What there was, was pervasive cold; cold that triggered unpleasant memories of lying abandoned on Arctic ice floes. He shivered, his breath condensing in the air. “C’mon, Hargrave,” he taunted. “You can do better than this.”

He rubbed his hands together, breathed on them to warm them. This was ridiculous. Hargrave was going to freeze him to death? The weight on his heart seemed to grow heavier, bringing with it an unutterable weariness. Mulder yawned; suddenly it seemed all he could do to keep his eyes open. His manic energy abruptly fled, and he half fell onto the couch, no longer able to sustain his frenetic pacing. Another yawn, and his eyes were falling shut, despite the warning bells that were shrilling in his head. A futile struggle to raise faltering eyelids, then he fell into Morpheus’ arms.

He struggled, but the nightmare wouldn’t relinquish him from its grip. The ropes cut into his body, holding him motionless. The knife stung as it sliced into him again, and the too familiar tang of blood assaulted his nostrils. His life trickled slowly over the warehouse floor in dark rivulets and he was faced with the certainty that no one was going to find him this time….

No.

It wasn’t real. It was just a dream. Just a dream. Like Scully said, Hargrave’s execution had simply churned up memories he had never really dealt with. He could actually *hear* Scully’s voice in his mind, ordering him to wake up and leave the nightmare behind.

Easier said than done.

He couldn’t force his body to move; it was like a ton of cement was weighing him down. He opted for the next best thing, opening his eyes. Even that was a Herculean task; someone had glued his lids shut when he wasn’t looking….

Ah. Finally triumphant, Mulder blinked owlishly in the dim light – to find the copper tang of spilled blood had not dissipated. He struggled to rise, but, as in his dream, his limbs refused to obey his commands. He heard a low chuckle – comprehension was slow. He blinked to see Darryl Wayne Hargrave standing above him, grinning wickedly. Mulder blinked again, but the apparition was still there, surprisingly solid. As was the bloody knife in his hand.

“I’ve been waiting a long time for this,” Hargrave laughed. He leaned over the supine agent, his breath caressing Mulder’s ear: “I told you, didn’t I? I always finish what I start.” The knife flashed again and Mulder found himself spiraling into darkness, vaguely amazed that his end – which he had always envisioned would come as the result of his quest – was to come at the hands of a ghostly serial killer. He thought he heard the ringing of a phone, but it came from a great distance and he couldn’t convince his limbs to move to answer it. Then everything went black.

*****

Scully’s Apartment

Scully let the phone ring one more time before conceding defeat. Damn the man! No more ditching – he’d promised! When would he get it through his thick skull that he didn’t have to protect her? She could take care of herself, damnit! Better than he took care of himself.

She had brought her partner directly to her apartment once their flight had landed, despite Mulder’s vociferous protests. They had left Mississippi after confirming that no one had desecrated Hargrave’s resting place, leaving the puzzle of the fingerprints unsolved. But not really. Scully just had to look at Mulder’s bruised neck to see the truth. She was ashamed.

Ashamed that she had doubted him, that she had thought him mentally unstable. Again. When would she learn? She had doubted him before – with Bill Patterson, Linda Bowman, Greg Pincus…with nearly tragic results. She had overridden Mulder’s objections by the simple expedient of ignoring them. She was not going to let him face this alone – she needed to do something to atone, to prove her newfound belief. She had doubted him; would have had him committed. His reluctance to endure her presence was understandable. Even now, doubt was beginning to tinge her knowledge of what she had witnessed. It was just so unbelievable. No wonder he couldn’t forgive her. Although she knew, deep down, that was untrue. Mulder was simply trying, in his endearing but utterly frustrating way, to protect her.

Although it was patently obvious just who required protection. She bit her lip, unable to shake the vision of her partner thrown against the prison walls, struggling for breath, the livid bruises of strangulation around his neck…. Scully dressed hastily, grabbed the car keys, exasperation warring with concern. Sometimes she was tempted to shoot the man again.

*****

Mulder’s Apartment

He didn’t answer her knocks, so she let herself in with her key, hoping against hope she’d find him merely catching some well-deserved sleep on his couch. No such luck. The stench of blood assaulted her at once and she reached back to unholster her weapon. Realizing only after she’d drawn it that it was unlikely to be effective against whatever she’d find.

Nevertheless, she didn’t holster her gun.

Oh God, let him be all right. Please,please,please. “Mulder,” she called out quietly. She passed silently through the foyer, glancing quickly at the kitchen and bathroom. Tensing, she headed into the living room.

The amount of blood staining the battered leather, and the motionless form on it, sent her heart into shuddering paroxysms. She quickly knelt by her partner, pressed trembling fingers to his neck. Almost collapsed with relief when she felt the faint throbbing of his pulse. Cell phone in hand, she desperately tried to keep her voice steady as she called for assistance.

Leaving his side briefly, she quickly checked the remainder of the apartment. Whoever – whatever – had done this to her partner was long gone. No way had he done this to himself. Holstering her weapon, she loaded her arms with towels, and set about trying to prevent Mulder from bleeding to death. She felt that ‘click’ deep in her psyche, the one that switched her from friend and lover to doctor. Her hands steadied as her training kicked in, as she worked to see Mulder as simply another patient. If she hadn’t, if she had allowed herself to see the man beneath her ministrations, she would most certainly have screamed in despair – and that would not help Mulder one iota.

**********

end Act III

Act IV

Georgetown University Medical Center

Skinner strode purposefully down the hospital corridor, so intent on his goal that he did not notice the personnel he scattered in his wake. He spotted his quarry finally, and pulled up short. Scully was slumped dejectedly on the drab couch, her head held in her hands. Those who had followed his intent progress through the hallways saw his demeanour abruptly soften. He approached the woman tentatively, as if afraid of disturbing her grief.

Skinner hesitated, then eased himself down beside his agent. “Agent Scully,” he said softly, fearing the worst.

Scully’s head popped up at his gentle inquiry, startled. She calmed when she saw who sat beside her. Skinner could see by her red-rimmed eyes she had been crying. He felt a knot of horror clench his gut. Of all the times Mulder had been hospitalized, of all the times he had faced death, Skinner had never, ever, seen Scully cry.

“Is he, is…” He choked on the words, wanting and not wanting to know.

Scully looked at him, uncomprehending. “He’s still in surgery,” she answered dejectedly, her gaze returning to her hands. “He’s lost a lot of blood.”

“What happened?”

Scully refused to meet his gaze. “Darryl Wayne Hargrave happened,” she muttered.

Skinner was confused. Hargrave was dead. Despite fingerprints that shouldn’t have existed, that was incontrovertible fact. Fingerprints that had allowed him to call the case an X-File, when the real reason he’d assigned Mulder to the case was for his profiling expertise and his familiarity with the m.o. Knowing Mulder would have fought against the case otherwise, he’d patted Himself on the back for outwitting the agent. Now he felt his cheeks burn with shame over the deception. He’d known what Hargrave had done to Mulder; he should have realized the case would have uneasy resonances for his agent.

Should have known how precarious Mulder’s equilibrium was. He was paid to know those things, damnit.

Hesitantly at first, then with growing steam, Scully related the events of the last week. To Skinner’s dismay, she put the blame for Mulder’s condition squarely on her shoulders. “I shouldn’t have doubted him,” she said, her lip quivering.

“Scully,” he admonished, “what you were thinking was reasonable. *I* was the one who knew about Mulder’s experience with Hargrave. *I* should have never put Mulder on the case.”

It was telling, he thought, that she did not disagree with him about his culpability, only her own. “I should have known better,” she insisted. “He was right about Modell, about Linda Bowman….”

“And nearly got taken in by them both,” Skinner reminded her. “Maybe we’re both to blame,” he conceded. “But that isn’t going to help Mulder. How is he?”

“No one’s told me anything yet,” Scully admitted. “They’ve got a lot of sewing up to do.” A lot, she repeated to herself silently. It suddenly hit him: Scully had just told him a ghost was responsible for the murders of three children and Mulder’s brush with death. A ghost with a vengeful agenda. He’d seen too many bizarre reports cross his desk to dismiss Scully’s contention outright. But he, too, remembered the Pincus case, and had to wonder if either of his agents were operating at full capacity, especially after the stress of recent events. Could there be an explanation for the events Scully had witnessed; could their copycat have made Mulder his target as Hargrave had? Scully was right: such things were far easier to believe than a killer returned from the dead. Just how the hell was he supposed to protect his agent from a ghost?

************

Location Unknown

Mulder blinked, staring up at the starlit canopy. He sat up, noticing without surprise that he seemed to be suspended in space, stars all around him. He’d been here before, he remembered, on the bridge between life and death, while Albert Hosteen had performed the Blessing Way ceremony, petitioning the spirits on his behalf. Then he’d been aware of beings surrounding him; he’d spoken to his father, to Deep Throat. Now, however, it seemed that he was alone. A throat clearing behind him disabused him of that notion.

“Albert!” Mulder broke into a smile at seeing the Navajo elder. The shaman had died while Mulder was battling the voices the alien artifact had awakened in his head. Yet somehow, he had managed to send his spirit to comfort Scully, to pray with her.

The smile soon turned into a frown. “Am I dead?”

Albert answered serenely, “Not yet.”

“Then why am I here?”

“This is a place of your choosing,” Albert answered. “I prefer someplace a little more…earthbound.”

Mulder stared about him in awe. The endless starry vista had been replaced by a wooded canopy. A small fire glowed cheerily, and Mulder could hear a brook babbling in the distance. Albert sat by the fire, gesturing him to do the same. The shaman stirred the coals, while Mulder basked in the silence. It was peaceful here. It occurred to him that peace was something he’d seldom known in his life. And if he *was* dead, well, this was a nicer afterlife than any he had envisioned.

“You are not dead,” Albert repeated. “Not yet, anyway.”

“Then what’s going on?” Mulder asked, without any real urgency. He frowned, remembering. “I saw Hargrave. He killed me, I thought.” His gaze swept over his unmarked torso.

“He almost did,” Albert conceded. “And he still might. You cannot fight the evil in your world, you must defeat him in his.”

“How?” Mulder asked, but Albert and his surroundings were becoming dim and he suddenly found himself – – in a disturbingly familiar warehouse; tied down with Hargrave over him with the ever-present knife. It was his nightmares given life; he could believe he had gone back in time, forced by cruel fate to relive the most horrifying moments of his life. He heard Hargrave cackle with glee as the blade lanced his flesh, just as it had eleven years ago.

The pain helped him focus. “You’re not real,” he ground out. “You’re dead. None of this is real.”

“Wrong, *Fox*,” Hargrave answered cheerfully. “This *is* real. You belong to me now. You always did. *I* make the rules here.” The knife bit into him again. “Doesn’t this feel real?”

It did, Mulder had to admit as he stifled a scream. Just as real as it had felt eleven years ago. But this time there was no one to save his ass – he didn’t think this was a place Scully would be able to find. I’m sorry, Scully, he apologized silently.

“The kids were fun,” Hargrave went on dreamily, lost in the enticing aroma of thick red blood. “But this…this is better.” He leered at Mulder. “It was easy to break them, to taste their fear. It’s sweet, did you know that? Sweet and hot, like sex….” He laughed, a mad cackling that made Mulder’s gorge rise. “But this is more challenging, more satisfying.”

Hargrave’s hands dropped to his groin, stroking himself through his jeans, his eyes closed. “You…you’re different. Your fear tastes different. More mature. Full bodied.” His eyes opened, grinning madly. “Like a fine, red wine, Fox.” The killer tossed his head back. “I’ve been dreaming about having you again for the past eleven years.” He sighed. “Intoxicating.”

He looked down at the agent. “What, nothing to say, Fox? You weren’t nearly so quiet last time we met.”

“Would it make any difference?” Mulder struggled to keep his voice steady, struggled not to let his captor know how terrified he was of what was to come. He recalled how he’d tried to reason with Hargrave eleven years ago, using all of his profiling skills to stay alive until he could be found – deliberately and consciously prolonging his suffering in hopes of rescue. Until he finally hadn’t cared anymore.

Mulder tried not to shudder as the knife caressed his chest – just teasing this time – a thin line of blood revealing the knife’s path.

“No, it wouldn’t,” the killer admitted, surveying his handiwork. The blade was honed to razor-sharpness – Mulder barely felt it penetrate his skin. It was the fire the blade left behind in its wake that made his nerve endings scream. And yet, he knew with certain dread that it was going to get worse.

Much worse.

The knife descended again, deeper, and Mulder bit his lip to keep from crying out. He could taste his blood now. Hargrave grinned. “You won’t be quiet long, Fox,” he promised maliciously. “Oh no. You’ll be screaming for me in no time. Then we’ll have some fun.”

The blade flashed and the world tilted again….

….and he was standing free, blood dripping from his wounds. Hargrave’s voice echoing around him.

“I’ve thought of something even more fun. Let’s have a Fox hunt! Guess who’s the Fox?” Hargrave laughed uproariously.

“Real original,” Mulder muttered, wondering for the nth time why the hell his parents had stuck him with that name. And why every serial killer on the planet thought going on a Fox hunt was hilariously funny.

It didn’t look like running was going to be an option here – not if he was where he suspected. His physical body, he surmised, was probably in a hospital somewhere, or perhaps still bleeding itself out on his couch. It looked like the only way he was going to be able to get back was to take Hargrave out – however he was supposed to do that. Albert had indicated it was possible to defeat Hargrave – but how? Was it possible to “kill” Hargrave here and banish him to wherever he was supposed to have gone?

Escape, even if it were possible, wouldn’t be enough, would it? Hargrave would just find him again, kill more innocents. No. It had to be done here. He had to kill Hargrave. Whatever the outcome – it ended here. Spurred into motion, Mulder silently slipped into the shadows, searching for anything he might use as a weapon.

A broken length of two-by-four met his needs nicely. He crept through the dim warehouse on silent feet, doing his best, by sheer force of will, to ignore the persistent fire in his wounds and the slow leak of his blood.

Damn, he hated this. Hargrave could be anywhere. He pondered a moment. Hargrave seemed to be able to manipulate this environment at will, perhaps Mulder could do the same? “There’s no place like home,” he muttered, picturing Scully’s face, resisting the urge to tap his heels together three times. Nada. What he wouldn’t give for a pair of ruby slippers right now.

A noise from up ahead sent his heart racing. He gripped his makeshift bat tightly. He took a step forward. And nearly dropped his weapon.

Blood oozed from hundreds of wounds, and Mulder could barely recognize the boy from the warehouse – was it only two days ago? – standing in front of him, strips of flesh hanging from his face, mouth bared in a sickly smile.

He shuffled toward Mulder, arms outstretched. Mulder backed away from the apparition. He swung around in a panic, intent on beating a hasty retreat, the memory of New Year’s Eve zombies surging to the forefront of his mind. He whirled….

….straight into Hargrave’s waiting arms.

“That was just too easy,” the killer grinned.

******

GUMC

Scully sat by Mulder’s bedside, her fingers interlaced around his, mindful of the many tubes and leads that kept her partner alive. Her fault. HER FAULT. If only she had listened to him, if only she had believed, he wouldn’t be here now. She should have insisted on staying with him, paying no heed to the fact she had no idea how to deal with a ghost.

He was slipping away from her, and there was nothing to negate her culpability. She snuffled, barely noticing the tears falling down her cheeks. It had been bad enough, all those times, thinking she was going to lose him. But the feelings between them had been unspoken then.

Now…now…. She wondered how her mother had borne it, losing Ahab after so many years. She couldn’t possibly conceive of losing Mulder; not when they had already weathered more crises than most people would in a dozen lifetimes. After prehistoric wood mites, carnivorous fungi, mothmen, not to mention allegedly alien viruses…Mulder just could not be felled by a mundane serial killer. Even if that killer was a ghost. He just couldn’t.

She stroked his hair back from his forehead again, although, like her partner, it hadn’t moved from her last ministrations. “Come back to me, Mulder. I need you,” her voice hitched, husky with repressed emotion. “I love you.”

******

Location Unknown

The blow took Mulder by surprise; he grunted in pain and fell to the dirty floor. The boy had vanished, dissolving into thin vapor like the smoke from Cancerman’s Morley. The agent managed to retain his grip on the two-by-four and swung it at his attacker. Unfortunately, his position robbed him of leverage, and Hargrave evaded the blow with a laugh.

“I really thought you’d be more of a challenge,” he taunted. His knife flashed, and Mulder howled at the pain erupting in his arm. The wood dropped to the cement floor, leaving Mulder defenseless. He knelt at Hargrave’s feet, his body sapped of strength, clutching his bleeding arm. As he looked up at his adversary, at the bloody knife clutched in Hargrave’s hand, he understood that he had finally lost. There would be no miraculous rescue as there had been eleven years ago. He was spent; there was nothing left. He closed his eyes briefly, a silent prayer to a God he wasn’t certain he believed in, to let Scully know he had tried. That he had fought against this fate. He opened his eyes then, determined to see death coming for him when it did. So many times he had teased death, danced around it, cheated it…it seemed, finally, death was about to receive its due. His head raised defiantly, he struggled to his feet to meet his fate. There was still pride, when all was said and done. And though he knew from bitter experience he would beg and plead before his ordeal was over, he would cling to pride, and the memory of *her*, as long as he could.

The kick threw him off balance and he landed hard. The breath whooshed out of him and he tried to scamper out of the way while regaining his breath.

Another kick caught him in the side and he heard the sickening crack of ribs. His side erupted in a cacophony of pain and he bit his lip to keep from screaming. He was still struggling to regain his feet when the next blow caught him on the side of the head. He was flung on his back, arms spread wide as if accepting crucifixion. Through dazed eyes he could see the steel glint of the knife, and he knew his end was at hand. A core of stubbornness refused to succumb, however, and he vainly tried to force his body to respond to his commands.

He was spent: blood loss, fatigue, shock and shattered ribs overrode his mind’s urgent commands. Glazed eyes looked up at Hargrave poised above him, his face contorted into an inhuman leer. He turned away then, unwilling, at the last, to witness his death. He felt the pain from a long way off, recognizing his mind had already begun to protect him from his body’s trauma, from the inevitable conclusion. He could be grateful for that. His thoughts, of course, turned to Scully, in those final moments. He hoped she would not blame herself, that she would be able to get on with her life. He thought then, of course she would, she was stronger than he, after all.

Thoughts of her sent warm thrills through his body, an effective counteragent to the cold of bloodloss.

It took a moment for him to realize what he was seeing: a warm glow of light just beyond his right arm. He had the presence of mind to wonder if this was the tunnel of light reported by near-death experiences, but then it dawned on him that the light was warm red, not white. It exuded a familiar warmth…

Fascinated by the light, he found he could stretch his arm enough to reach it. It burned brightly, but with comforting warmth, cupped in the palm of his hand, the same shade as Scully’s hair, he mused, idly wondering if blood loss was affecting his perceptions. Amazingly, the light reminded him of his partner, as if he held her essence in his hand.

Fascinated he might have been by his discovery, but not too fascinated to notice how Hargrave drew away from the glow. Mulder held the light in his hand, regarding it thoughtfully. At length, Hargrave gave him a malicious grin, and the knife began to sweep down.

Where he found the strength, Mulder couldn’t say. But as Hargrave leaned forward to deliver the killing blow, Mulder swept his arm, cradling the ball of light, into the killer’s face. Hargrave screamed piteously, clawing at his skin. Warm, inviting red turned abruptly to flaming crimson, Mulder’s midnight nightmares of fire given horrific life. The light bit into Hargrave, gradually devouring him; his skin glowing incandescently, obscenely lit like the victim of a nuclear holocaust. Behind him, Mulder could just make out a dark shadow, hungry for flesh. As Hargrave’s screams rang in Mulder’s consciousness, he barely had the cognizance to reflect that Hargrave’s deeds had caught up to him at last, that the dark shadow would exact the restitution that the killer had avoided.

Mulder’s surroundings began to grow dim, and the agent couldn’t say whether he would wake or not. “I love you, Scully,” he was able to mutter before the darkness consumed him utterly, hoping somehow she’d heard his words.

Light, when it burned his retinas, was an assault of red – which eventually resolved itself into a veil of titian tresses and brilliant blue eyes.

Scully’s words said “Welcome back,” but her eyes communicated much more. He smiled tiredly in acknowledgement before gravity claimed his eyelids. All was now right in Fox Mulder’s world.

******

Tag

Around a campfire – somewhere Albert Hosteen nodded to himself, tossing another log on his little campfire. He lifted his eyes to the silent figures circling him, just out of the light cast by the fire.

He nodded to them gravely. “Soon,” he told them. “Soon the FBI man will meet his destiny.”

*******

Finis

 

 

Parvor Nocturnus

cover

PARVOR NOCTURNUS

AUTHOR: Ewa

E-mail: ewa@whatewa.com

ARCHIVES: IMTP for the first two weeks, then whatewa,

Ephemeral, Gossamer, MTA, and any other site that has

received prior written permission. All others, please

contact the author

SPOILER: Avatar

RATING: PG 17

CATEGORY: X-file VS9

KEYWORDS: MSA/R, Sk, M POV,

SUMMARY: Scully stands accused of murder.

DISCLAIMER: Mulder & Scully as well as all other

recognizable character references belong to Chris

Carter, Ten Thirteen Productions, and Twentieth Century

Fox Television. They are used here without permission.

No copyright infringement is intended. Kenny ‘The Kid’

Andrews is the creation of Susan Proto and Vickie

Moseley and was released to consult on this case with

their permission. Other characters belong to the

author.

THANKS: To Susan Proto and Vickie Moseley for Kenny. To

Laurie and Vickie for their beta and for their helpful

suggestions. To Tabula Raza for beta reading this

concoction. With comments like ‘[oh my god! he almost

killed Kenny! that bastard! sorry. couldn’t help it.

I’ll thwap myself]’, she made correcting this a lot

more fun. Thanks also to Brandon Ray who cooperated

with the continuity and the biggest bouquet to Susan

who, with her ‘slicin’ and dicin’, made this what it

is. What a wonderful team you all are.

AUTHOR’S NOTES: Parvor Nocturnus – Night terrors.

This was written as one of the episodes of Virtual Season 9.

Feedback always welcome! It’s the only recompense I

get for the work involved producing this.

ewa@whatewa.com

02.06.01

PARVOR NOCTURNUS

Prologue

The feeling of emptiness, of abandonment, was so

intense it took her breath away, contracting her lungs

with the pain, causing her heart to shrivel within her.

It was over now. She’d been stripped of everything,

everyone she’d ever had. The pain of it all, the horror

was almost too much for her to bear. The loss of

something so precious. That, which had been taken away

from her, could never be replaced, could never be

restored. She was alone, adrift, no one left to guide

her, to help her. She’d been here before, but she

couldn’t remember when, she couldn’t remember why, only

the anguish, only the agony.

She felt moisture on her face… it was tears, she felt

them as they coursed down her face.

Reaching out her hand in the darkness, she fumbled

around, needing physical contact with something,

anything. Her hand brushed against something solid-she

recognized her nightstand. Her mind focused itself on

finding the light switch.

By the light of the lamp she saw the blood. Blood on

her hands… blood all over her, it was everywhere. So

much blood. With incredulous eyes she looked down at

herself and felt bile rising in her throat. There was a

horrible, erratic thumping in her chest, as if a large

bird was trapped inside her ribcage and was beating

itself to death. Gasping, she lay in her bed, panting

with terror. She was trembling all over, drenched with

sweat. Long shadows, nightmare light. The sounds of

screams reverberated in her ears, rebounding off her

bedroom walls, finally bringing her to full consciousness.

It was her own voice she could hear, it was she who was

screaming.

Then, Jeff was in the room with her, looking as shaken

as she felt. He was beside her using the phone, telling

her not to move, that everything would be all right.

With force of habit, Scully reached over to her

nightstand, and with trembling fingers picked up her

cell phone. She punched in a well memorized number. As

she waited for her call to be answered, she gazed

unbelievingly at the marks she’d left on the nightstand;

at the red smears that were now covering the number

pad on her cell phone. Trying to calm herself, she

remembered the words she’d said to her partner so

often. “Mulder. Mulder breathe, slowly, in… out… that’s

it. Take it easy now.”

She heard the voice on the other end of the phone

sleepily identifying himself and she began to speak.

“It’s Scully. You need to get down here now, there’s a

situation.” Her voice quavered as she continued,

“S-sir? I think I’m in need of your assistance.”

ACT I

MULDER’S APARTMENT

Saturday, very early morning

The chirping of his cell phone broke into his restless

sleep, bringing Mulder relief from that nameless thing

which wandered through his disturbed rest causing him

to wake drenched in sweat.

“Mulder.” He glanced at the alarm clock on the

nightstand, 6:02 a.m. He struggled to sit up and make

sense of where he was.

“Mulder, you’d better get over here right away.

There’s something damned weird going on.”

Mulder was surprised. He was used to his partner

calling him at this hour but his stomach cramped with

anxiety as he recognized his superior’s gravelly voice.

A feeling of dread rolled over him.

“Weird? How do you mean, weird? What’s happened? Where

are you?”

“It’s Scully…”

Mulder was speechless for a second, incapable of

anything apart from trying to get air back into his

lungs and fighting the panic that threatened to

overtake him. Taking deep breaths, he forced the

question past his lips, disregarding any attempt at

protocol in the heat of the moment. “Skinner, is…is

she all right? He couldn’t trust his voice further.

“She’s safe Mulder, but you need to get over here at

once, something strange is going on.”

The reassurance Skinner gave as to Scully’s safety did

nothing to placate Mulder. Even as he yelled through

the phone, “Where are you?”, he was pulling on his

pants and pushing his sockless feet into his shoes.

Shit! Wrong one!

“Just get over to Scully’s apartment, ASAP.”

Mulder grabbed his badge and gun off the nightstand and

headed for the door, tee shirt and jacket in hand.

“Dammit! Car keys!”

Snatching them off the table, he ran out of the

apartment and down the stairs two at a time, to where

his car was parked; dressing as he went, the early

morning chill and his mounting apprehension causing a

shiver to run down his spine.

SCULLY’S BUILDING

6:37 a.m.

The roads were all but empty of traffic as he sped to

Scully’s apartment with little regard to speed limits

or traffic cops. He couldn’t help wondering why she

hadn’t phoned him. There must be a reason and that’s

what scared him.

Why hadn’t he insisted on staying over last night?

That was their usual arrangement for the weekends of

late.

Mulder picked his way through the crowd of onlookers,

D.C. police and paramedics who were milling about the

hallway outside Scully’s apartment despite the early

hour.

“What the hell…!”

As Mulder approached the door, one of a pair of

officers standing outside the open door of Scully’s

home, stepped forward.

“Sir? Sir, I’m sorry but you can’t go in there.”

Mulder flashed his badge at him and addressed the

other.

“I’m looking for Assistant Director Walter Skinner?”

“And you are?”

“Special agent Fox Mulder, FBI.”

“So, what’s the FBI’s interest in this?” The officer

addressed his colleague.

“She’s one of their own.”

Mulder decided that the sixty seconds standing there,

waiting for some sort of an acknowledgement from the

pair of officers was about forty-five too long,

Mulder threw them an irritated glance before he took

charge of the conversation. “Exactly what’s happened

here?”

“When we’ve figured it out sir; don’t worry, you’ll be

among the first to know.”

Mulder swept past them, too apprehensive to take note

of the officer’s sarcasm.

He felt the waves of dizziness and nausea sweep over

him as he caught sight of his partner. White as milk,

she sat on her once pristine sofa.

He felt a hand kindly but firmly push him down onto a

chair and heard Skinner’s reassuring voice over the

humming and buzzing in his ears.

“She’s okay, Mulder, she’s not hurt. It’s not her

blood, she’s *all right*.” Mulder took a couple of

deep breaths in an attempt to chase the threatening

blackness away.

“I’m okay now, just need a minute.” Mulder told his

superior breathlessly. His continued heavy breathing

must have convinced Skinner that he was

hyperventilating.

“Relax.” He felt Skinner’s hand firmly on the back of

his neck. “Relax, Mulder.” His breathing started to

calm. “Easy now, that’s it,” his boss’s concerned

voice both soothed and bothered him. This was all too

surreal, Mulder couldn’t help thinking.

As the dizziness receded, Mulder looked up at Skinner.

The AD was as impassive as ever, but there was a look

of strain and exhaustion about his eyes. He was a big,

powerful man, but right now, his broad shoulders were

slumped. Skinner sank down slowly into the chair next

to him, took off his glasses and rubbed his eyes.

“She doesn’t know what happened, she woke up in this

state,” The AD’s voice was tight. “And, uh…. It was

her neighbor Jeff Jackson who called this in. He was

rather shaken by it all. The local boys are still

questioning him,” he paused, looking uncomfortable,

his eyes settling on Scully for a moment before

meeting Mulder’s eyes again. Mulder read the

uncertainty in the AD’s eyes.

Mulder’s eyes locked on to Scully’s white, blood

spattered face. He saw her bewilderment and the lack

of comprehension in her eyes. Her gray flannel pajamas

were covered in blood, it looked like there was

gallons of it.

He dropped to his knees by the sofa and went to take

her hand in his. He couldn’t bear to see her like

this.

“Stop, Mulder, don’t touch her!” Skinner’s warning

stopped him dead. Mulder’s eyes widened. For a moment

he stared at his superior uncomprehendingly. What was

going on here?

“This is all evidence. They’re saying this is a

possible homicide.” Skinner’s embarrassment as he

tried to explain was patently obvious.

Mulder just managed to restrain himself. Not believing

what he’d just heard, he turned to his superior for

enlightenment.

“Who…? Who is saying?”

“The local boys.”

Skinner was looking bad. “Sir, are you all right?”

Mulder asked, Skinner was biting his lip as he nodded.

“What in God’s name happened here?” Mulder looked at

his partner, who appeared to be in some kind of

trance.

“We don’t know that yet, but we’re working on it.”

“Scully? Scully, can you hear me? Look at me. I’m here

now. It’s all gonna be okay now, everything’s going to

be fine” his soft tone of his voice belied his panic.

His arms ached to encircle his partner, to comfort

her, to take that bewildered look from her face.

Everything’s going to be fine, everything’s going to

be fine. The phrase kept going through his head like a

prayer, a mantra to chase his fear away.

She roused herself enough to answer her partner.

“Mulder…I’m…I’m perfectly fine.” Her fragile,

anxious voice contradicted the statement. Scully

shivered, Mulder was back on his knees in front of

her.

“Yeah, I can see that.” Mulder had to ball his hands

to keep from touching her.

Then she stared directly into his eyes, her gaze

unbearably intense. “Mulder, I’m okay,” she murmured,

breaking the direct eye contact. Her voice wavered,

telling of the fear she insisted on denying. Her voice

quivered as she spoke again. “I don’t know what

happened, I woke up and I was covered in blood. I

can’t remember anything.”

“It’s gonna be okay, Scully, we’re here now.”

He saw her swallow hard before she nodded, then the

shivering started shaking her fragile-looking body.

“Sir?” Mulder turned to his superior. “Can’t we at

least cover her in a blanket? She’s in shock, just

look at her.” The look on his supervisor’s face

informed him that this couldn’t be an option.

Mulder paused and turned to address one of the

detectives on the scene. “Do you have any suspects?

Is there any sign of forced entry? There must be

evidence of an intruder of some kind.”

“No, we checked that one out. It appears that her door

was ajar when one of her neighbors heard her screams

and found her. *He* called 911. I’ve been in this

business along time now, I know the drill. We’re doing

a house-to-house on the tenants at the moment,” the

detective huffed.

“I’m sorry detective, don’t mean to step on any toes.

I didn’t mean to imply….”

The last thing Mulder wanted to do was to antagonize

the locals, and he acknowledged he had a natural gift

for doing just that. Scully was the one who normally

held him in check, smoothed things over.

“Yeah, no problem, I appreciate what it’s like when a

colleague is involved.”

Skinner moved the man to the side so Mulder and his

partner could have a little privacy.

For a moment Mulder didn’t know how to start, what to

say, she looked so frail and lost. Her eyes had a shadowed

look, they seemed haunted by the same dark fear that

was in her voice. Just as a child might reach for its

security blanket in times of stress, Scully’s hand reached

up to her neck.

“Scully, are you hurt?” He asked gently. Guilt washed

over him. “I’m sorry Scully, I should have been here….”

“I’m all right Mulder, it-it’s not your fault….”

Mulder tried again. “Talk to me, Scully. Can you do

that?” She nodded her head.

Mulder took a long breath. “What happened, Scully?”

“I don’t know. I’ve no idea, no rational explanation.

I was so alone, so empty.”

She’d told him about her planned date before they’d

finished work yesterday. He tried that avenue first.

“Did you go to your friend’s bachelorette party? What

happened to you?”

“Mulder, I don’t know, I can’t remember.”

She paused for a moment to take a deep breath trying

to control the trembling. “I keep thinking in a minute

I’m gonna wake up and this all will have been a dream,

a terrible dream. I’m gonna wake up and phone you and

have you talk to me and tell me everything’s fine.

Tell me Mulder, tell me I’m just having a nightmare….

Tell me I’m asleep and this is just a bad dream. I’ve

had dreams before. Mulder, tell me you’ll be right over

and everything will be fine.”

The pleading in her voice was almost too much for him.

Mulder felt as if he’d betrayed her when he couldn’t

offer her the words of comfort she so desperately

needed.

This *wasn’t* a dream. There was nothing he could say

or do that would change that. He needed so much to

hold her, to reassure himself as much as her. It *was*

his fault. He should have insisted on being here for

her when she got home last night.

“I’m here now Scully, I’m not going to leave you.

We’ll sort this out together, I promise you. Just hang

in there. M-maybe you drank too much last night, maybe

it’s someone’s idea of a sick joke.”

A female officer interrupted them. “We’re going to

need your pajamas, Ms. Scully.”

“Of course…yes.”

Scully was beginning to look vague again.

“Ms. Scully, just change, no shower or bathing.”

“Scully?” She didn’t appear to hear him. Moving like a

sleepwalker, she went with the officer.

Later, Scully came out of her bedroom, her ashen

complexion more made prominent by the white police

issue overalls she dressed in. The smudges of blood

still on her face stood out in sharp contrast. Out of

the corner of his eye, Mulder could see Skinner

talking into a phone in low angry tones that carried

despite the man’s best efforts.

“This is absolutely inconceivable…Don’t you think

you’re jumping to conclusions, here….I don’t

care…yes, of course I realize the implications…due

process…. Fine. Do whatever you feel you have to

do.”

He glanced away from his partner, to where their

superior had just slammed down the phone, a look of

controlled fury on his face. Their eyes met and

Skinner came over to the agents, looking very

agitated, a gray tinge to his face.

“I’m sorry. Things have just gotten a damn sight

worse. A homicide’s just been called in. The body of a

male has turned up downtown. Seems he was

bludgeoned to death as he slept…they think…

someone’s trying to score brownie points.” Mulder was

surprised at the mask of quiet defeat Skinner was

wearing.

Their superior was having great trouble coming to the

point.

“They think you could be a suspect, Scully.”

Mulder looked at his partner, his face mirroring the

disbelief in hers.

Things happened so fast then. Before they knew what

had hit them, two officers were ready to escort Scully

down to the local P. D. for questioning.

As they led her out of the room she tried to turn

toward him.

“Mulder!”

The note of panic in her voice nearly made him do

something desperate and only Skinner’s hold on his

shoulder stopped him rushing after her. “I’ll go with

her, I’ll see to it that she’s okay. Mulder? Mulder!

Damn it! Are you listening to me agent?” Skinner

commanded.

Mulder tried to focus on his superior’s voice.

“You’re no good to her like this, Agent. You’re too

close to be objective. The scene’s been secured

downtown. I need you to get your butt down there and

find out what the hell is going on. Do you hear me?”

“But….”

“But, that’s an order Agent. I’ll be in touch as soon

as I know anything.”

Mulder saw he was wasting his breath. There was a

moment of tense silence before Skinner eased his iron

grip on Mulder’s shoulder and turned to follow Scully

and the officers out.

Mulder stood in the center of the room that had become

a second home to him. For a moment, he felt too shell-

shocked to move. God! He’d nearly blown it then. Don’t

panic, he thought to himself. Don’t panic, Skinner’s

right, if you want to help Scully, you’ll have to keep

your cool.

LOCATION OF THE CRIME SCENE

Downtown Washington, D.C.

Saturday, 10:20 a.m.

Yellow crime scene tape fluttered in the breeze,

cordoning off the site. Clumps of shocked neighbors

and curious passers-by distracted from Saturday

morning shopping stood around outside the building as

he parked the car and made his way to the entrance.

The building itself, although not run down, had a

slightly shabby look about it which was shared by so

many others in this neighborhood.

One of the officers stepped forward as Mulder

approached the house. The expression on his weary,

Hispanic face told Mulder that it had been a very

long shift.

“Sorry, sir…” the cop began, but stopped when Mulder

produced his badge and identified himself. The officer

lifted the tape and Mulder ducked under. Mulder went

to introduce himself to the detective in charge,

knowing that he had to make nice with the locals.

“So, what have you got?” Mulder asked.

“Not a whole hell of a lot.”

“Any sign of a break-in?”

“The door was wide open when we got here, his

bedroom…well, look for yourself!”

In the spartan living room Mulder paused, looking

around, trying to gauge what sort of a man the victim

had been. He absorbed every detail of his

surroundings; the layout of the room, the ambiance or

in this case, the lack of it. There were half-empty

cartons from Chinese take out on the coffee table, a

couple of empty beer cans overturned on the floor

under the couch.

Mulder stepped through into Marcus Lowry’s bedroom.

The victim lay where he’d been fatally assaulted.

Mulder took in the exact placement of the body, the

carnage all around it. A few clothes and shoes were

scattered on the floor, just where they’d been

dropped.

Mulder listened to the detective’s speculation. “Looks

like he was asleep when he was attacked. The guy never

stood a chance.”

A police photographer moved in front of them, busily

clicking away. The continued flashing of his camera

reminded Mulder that he had the beginnings of a

headache.

The blood-soaked body lay on the bed. Dressed in

t-shirt and boxers, the victim lay face down on the

bed, at least Mulder assumed that was the position;

there wasn’t a great deal left of the face or head to

be positive. The attack had been ferocious, the blood

spattering the wall behind the headboard. “Any

witnesses, suspects?”

“We’re talking to the neighbors now. So far there’s

not a great deal to go on. No one saw anything, heard

anything. Oh, apart from one party animal. The guy

from down the hall was trying to make his way up the

stairs in the early hours and he swears something

brushed past him, it was too dark to see clearly in

the moonlight, but he got the impression it was a

woman. Seemed very confused when we tried to draw him

on that. Some witness huh? He was still so ‘out of it’

when we spoke to him, I doubt if he would have

recognized his own mother. Anyway there’s a security

camera down in the foyer, we’ll be checking that to see

if we can pick something up. As to suspects, I hear

they’re holding a woman in Georgetown. Lucky break or

what? It was probably a lover’s tiff or some such.”

Mulder felt nauseous. This was not the first time he’d

seen so much blood, or such horrendous injuries, it

was the fact that the police here seemed to feel that

the case was all done and dusted, and the perp already

in detention. He was glad he hadn’t let these schmucks

know his connection to Scully.

He went across to speak with the coroner. Forensics

was still working on cross-matching the blood stains;

the prints were being processed.

“This is all provisional of course. The initial exam

shows this was typical of a blunt force trauma attack.

There appears to have been eight or nine blows to the

head; cerebral contusions with bruising to the brain,

multiple skull fractures….The body had not yet

attained rigor mortis when we arrived at the scene.

I’d put the time of death between three and four this

morning,” the coroner told Mulder.

“When will you know for sure?”

“Probably later in the day, depending on how fast I

can get the autopsy done and the blood and other

samples processed. This being Saturday, things tend

to wind down a little. I’m running a toxicology screen

as well. He may well have been doped before he was

attacked.”

Mulder handed the coroner his card.

“Look, I’d appreciate if you could let me know…”

“Sure, no problem, I’ll call you as soon as I’ve got

anything, Agent Mulder.”

The detective in charge took over. Mulder recognized

several plainclothes officers from Homicide. “This is

how we’ll divide it. I want all phone messages

checked, his cell phone, the email anything that might

be of use. Interview any family, friends, work,

previous sexual partners. Watkins, you’ve started on

the neighbors?”

“Yes, sir, not much so far, other then the party-goer

who was a bit worse for drink and whatever. We’ve got

his statement already, such as it is. One of the

neighbors mentioned a club the victim hung out

at….’The Tiempo’.”

“Griffiths, you and Pariet start checking on his

social activities; get down to that club and check it

out. Right, guys, let’s get this show on the road.”

Everywhere Mulder went he found detectives, cameras, a

rush of uniformed men, and the incessant cackle of

radios. He needed to be still. Mulder cleared his

throat. “Mind if I take a look around?” He asked the

officer in charge.

“Nope, help yourself.”

He started to explore the rest of the house. There

wasn’t much to see. The victim was obviously a

bachelor, living on his own. The state of the kitchen

and fridge was only marginally better than Mulder’s

own. A half-empty box of stale looking cereal in one

cabinet, the remains of a six pack of imported beer

and some moldy cheese in the fridge.

He moved into the small unremarkable bathroom,

containing only a small selection of masculine

toiletries, a razor left in the sink, a toothbrush and

a tube of paste which had been squeezed in the middle

and lay minus its cap on the edge of the tub. A wet

towel was thrown in a heap on the floor together with

dirty socks and a pair of boxers. The guy certainly

wasn’t very house proud.

Mulder walked back into the bedroom, his footsteps

loud and echoing on the wooden floor. He stood, almost

mesmerized, gazing at the bloody spot where the victim

had lain. Just then, one of the men examining the now

empty bed called out.

“Hey sir! look at this.” Using a pencil the cop carefully

lifted something off the sheet, something covered in blood,

something that glinted in the light as it swung to and fro

from the pencil.

Out of the corner of his eye, Mulder saw a small black

shape scoot into the corner behind the closet.

The sound of his cell phone distracted him.

FIRST DISTRICT POLICE PRECINCT

Saturday, 2:10 p.m.

Scully wanted Mulder present during her questioning,

Skinner’s call informed him. Mulder wasted no time

getting down there.

Her relief was evident as she glanced up at him when he

walked into the interview room. In those few seconds of

eye contact they managed to communicate their feelings.

Catching his eye Scully had questioned him with the

raise of her eyebrow. A barely perceptible shake of his

head confirmed that he was none the wiser now. With a

crease of her brows, she asked if he was okay. Even

now, when she was in such a position, the woman was

worrying about him. The smile in his eyes told her that

he was okay.

Scully leaned back in her seat and let out a breath

slowly. Mulder could see she was mentally preparing

herself for the coming ordeal. Awkwardly, he went to

stand by the wall next to where Skinner sat.

The detective in charge dictated into the recorder.

“Special Agent Fox Mulder has entered the interview

room, time…2:12 p.m.”

Seeing Scully dressed in prison orange overalls shook

Mulder, but at least she’d had a chance to shower.

“You up to this?” Skinner asked her.

Scully nodded. Looking at her haggard face, Mulder felt

concerned and duly so.

Detective Foster took over.

“Right. So, Ms. Scully, let’s go back to yesterday

evening.”

Mulder was annoyed at how quickly they’d stripped her

of her title, no ‘Agent Scully’ or ‘Dr. Scully’, just

plain Ms.

“I was invited to go to Jodie’s bachelorette party last

night.” His partner started to explain.

“Who’s Jodie?” she was interrupted.

“She’s my friend from med school. We’ve kept in touch

over the years. I-I went, but I decided to leave early,

I had work to do.

“And what time would that have been?”

“About eleven, I had a report to finish. I needed to

check it over. I wanted to get it out of the way. I was

finally done about one thirty. I was going to call my

partner to tell him I’d…”

“Isn’t that a bit unusual?”

“How so?”

Mulder could hear the tension in her voice. She

wouldn’t want to make their relationship public.

“Wasn’t it a little late?”

“No, Mulder is still up at that time.”

“And *did* you call him?”

“No. I decided it could wait. I felt too tired. I made

myself a mug of hot chocolate and went to bed.”

“And this morning when you awoke?” The second officer

demanded. She didn’t appear to have heard him.

“I had this dream… and then I woke up. You know how

sometimes you’re not quite sure if you’re awake or

asleep….I had this awful feeling of emptiness, of

loss. As if something very precious had been taken away

from me…. I felt moisture on my face… tears. I

reached out my hand to put the light on and there was

blood on my hands…blood all over me, everywhere…. I

must have screamed…. Next thing, Jeff Jackson was in

the room with me.” She paused to take a shuddering

breath.

“Who is Jeff Jackson?”

“He and his wife live across the hall. He’s a shift worker.

He must have called 911….I don’t understand. I was asleep,

I was asleep the whole night. I was sound asleep….”

“Why did you call AD Skinner and not your partner?”

Mulder felt himself especially attentive at hearing

that question; he wondered about that as well.

Scully, however, seemed surprised at the question. “I

don’t know, he’s my superior… I don’t know.”

One of the officers thrust a photograph at Scully.

Mulder had a quick look at the image of a man, but he

didn’t recognize him.

“Do you know this man, Ms. Scully?”

Scully frowned as she studied the photo. “Umm, no, I

don’t know him, but I have seen him… yesterday. I saw

him last night at the club where the party was held. We

spoke briefly as I waited for the waitress to get the

drink order. I didn’t get his name. Why?”

“What did you talk about?”

“It was just small talk, I was waiting for the drinks

and he was waiting for his girlfriend, Annelise, to

finish her shift. She was one of the waitresses.”

“So you talked long enough to find *that* out. What

was the name of the club?”

“The Tiempo.”

The detective’s tone of voice hardened. “This was

Marcus Lowry, The man whose blood you were covered in.

The preliminary tests have matched the blood found at

both scenes,” he informed her.

The SOB wasn’t going to spare his partner anything,

Mulder thought as he looked into her shocked face.

“Is this your cross and chain?”

“I-I don’t….” Scully’s fingers instinctively sought

the cross she’d always wore. Her fingers blundered

around her collarbones, seeking solace. Mulder saw her

fighting the emotions as it dawned on her that she no

longer wore the tiny cross and chain that had been such

an integral part of her life for so long.

“Can you explain how it came to be found at the scene?

Mulder saw her lip tremble, saw her bite it, and a tiny

bead of scarlet appeared.

Her eyes sought him out. “Oh, God, no….” How strange

it was that both he and Scully had spoken in unison,

Mulder thought later.

“Mulder, I swear….” The look of anguish in her eyes

almost finished him. He turned away, walking toward the

wall. He felt the pain across his knuckles and realized

he had punched the wall.

He swallowed hard. God help him, he wasn’t helping

Scully behaving like this. He thrust his hands deep

into his pants pockets, breathing deeply, knowing he

had to calm down if he was to be of any use to her. ‘I

want to believe’ stated the poster in their office. Yet

he knew her well enough, trusted her enough to believe

in her innocence despite the mounting evidence to the

contrary. His vision swam. He closed his eyes.

FBI BUILDING

AD SKINNER’S OFFICE

Saturday, 6:04 p.m.

At the muffled “Come in.” Mulder turned the knob and

reluctantly pushed open the door.

“You requested to see me, Sir?”

“Yes, Mulder, I did,” he responded not unkindly.

“Thank you for coming so promptly. Please, take a

seat.”

The AD turned from where he’d been standing by the

window, looking out through the white slatted blinds at

the Old Post Office Pavilion below. He gestured to the

chairs in front of his desk.

The AD looked ill at ease. Skinner took off his glasses

and rubbed his eyes. Mulder got the impression that

what ever was coming was going to be equally difficult

for both of them.

“Listen Mulder and listen good, we’re talking about a

federal agent who has been accused of murder. This

isn’t just going to peter out. This isn’t a case for

your crop circle or spoon-bending philosophies.”

At any other time, Mulder would have probably taken

issue with the AD over these remarks, but he realized

they were not said to censure him. Mulder could almost

taste the man’s frustration. “I need empirical proof,

scientific facts. The blood on Scully’s pajamas didn’t

appear there by translocation. And then there’s the

matter of what appears to be her cross and chain.”

“What are you implying, Sir?”

Skinner walked around his desk to sit in his chair.

He looked at Mulder rather narrowly before taking a sip

of his coffee. “I’m not implying anything, Mulder.

Under normal circumstances, Agent Scully is the

strongest person I know. But the fact is, given

Scully’s highly distressed state at present, if clumsy

or inappropriate psychological pressure is applied, it

could lead to a confession and she could admit to

anything.”

Mulder tried to ignore the small, hard kernel of dread

that was forming in his gut. That’s what he was afraid

of too. He was surprised by the look of compassion on

his supervisor’s face. He’d seen the AD angry, sad,

scared, hurt, he’d seen him starved of companionship,

but never this, never as if he were physically hurting

for his agents.

And then it was gone and Skinner continued. “Mulder,

she’s vulnerable. We both know that Scully is wholly

incapable of this. But I’ve been down that road, I

remember what it’s like. I was lucky in that I had two good

agents on my side, who believed in my innocence and were

prepared to fight to prove it. Let’s see if we can do the same

for Agent Scully. All our energy must be put into proving this

to others. We need proof — cold, clinical, irrefutable proof.

We’ve got to find out what happened. This theory of amnesia,

do you believe it?”

“What’s not to believe?”

“It all seems fantastic, and yet…. Do you have any

theories, Agent?”

Mulder let out a cracked laugh as the full implication

of the situation hit him. “What? You mean an X-File

explanation? For once in my life I’ve got no theories

to offer, no unsubstantiated leaps of logic. Nothing,

other than a gut feeling that she’s being set up, that

we’re being set up. All I can consider at the moment is

the fantastic.”

“Could this have been done while she was under the

influence of anything? She said she’d had a mug of

hot chocolate before going to bed, could that have been

doctored?” Skinner pondered.

“Let’s hope that just this one time she wasn’t fastidiously

tidy.”

“I’ll get someone over there immediately. No, not you,

Mulder. As far as this case is concerned we must be

like Caesar’s wife, seen to be squeaky clean. Before

you say anything Mulder, I *know*. Your paranoia must

be catching, but at this moment in time, I’m not sure

what we’re up against either.”

Skinner was on his agents’ side, Mulder reminded

himself. He decided not to belabor the point, but it

didn’t make the situation any easier to bear.

“Forensics has confirmed that the blood on her pajamas

matches that of the victim, the splatter pattern is

consistent with the ferocity of the attack. And they

recovered a baseball bat that just outside the building

which could well be the murder implement. They’re using

the FBI’s FINDER to check out the prints.

“Her necklace was found at the scene. The only

inconsistency, the only thing in her favor so far, is

Scully’s size. It would be extremely difficult for

someone of her stature to have the strength to inflict

so much damage. The angle is all wrong, too. I can’t

understand it… On the face of it, it’s an open and

shut case….”

“Sir!”

“Mulder, go get some rest. It’s been a long, traumatic

day for us all. We need clear heads if we’re going to

help her.”

“I can’t see myself getting much rest while Scully’s

stuck in some jail cell.”

“Mulder, You’re not listening to what I’m telling you.

I’m working on that, but for tonight, things have to

stay as they are. Get your ass into gear and go home,

get some rest. If you can’t sleep, I don’t suppose

anyone would be any the wiser if you discreetly looked

over some of the computer files on this.”

Mulder couldn’t believe his ears. For a moment he

wondered if he’d strayed into one of those parallel

universes that Scully always reckoned he was in.

Skinner suddenly looked ill at ease. He blinked and

looked away. “Goodnight, Agent.”

Mulder sighed. “Goodnight, Sir.”

MULDER’S APARTMENT

Sunday 1:18 a.m.

He’d managed to access some of the files, but there was

nothing there that he didn’t already know. He sighed

and stretched, he felt as if he was stuck in one of

those Escher etchings, the ones where everything looks

normal, but when you look further, water is flowing up

hill although it appears to be cascading down. “Yeah,

one of those etchings just about summarizes things.”

Mulder let out a weary sigh.

Mulder wasn’t surprised at how tired he was. He didn’t

need a lot of sleep as a rule, but this last week, he’d

found it increasingly difficult to rest. Oh, he could

fall asleep all right, it’s just that he didn’t want to

stay asleep. Maybe it had something to do with his

recent experiences, but that was still too raw for him

to explore in any great depth. Maybe it was because he

was missing Scully’s presence in his bed during the

week; undoubtedly that had a lot to do with it.

The dreams, although always very vague, had been

increasingly disturbing, making him waken with all the

symptoms of a full-blown panic attack. He hadn’t said

anything to Scully, not wanting her to make a fuss.

She’d had her own problems to work through and deal

with.

Tonight, he lay down on his couch by the light of his

gurgling fish tank, his thoughts on his partner; how

scared she would be in that cell, how alone. He wanted

to hold her, comfort her, make her world right again.

Not being able to talk with her, hold her, comfort her

was killing him. Just leaving her there was inhuman.

Once he’d got over his initial feelings of…could it

be jealousy? He’d been glad that Scully had been with

it enough to have initially called their superior. She

*was* in deep trouble with this and him, being first on

the scene might have compromised things. Skinner was

right on that score, but it didn’t make things any

easier to accept.

He’d come to understand something over the last months,

this thing between them and Skinner… this cautious

trust. It was never spoken of but nevertheless Mulder

was sure it existed. Mulder wondered if they could ever

be friends; they were friends, the three of them, in a

strange, dysfunctional way. “Why spoil the habits of a

lifetime,” Mulder added under his breath. Though it

was a tentative sort of friendship, they owed Skinner

their gratitude.

But now Mulder felt powerless. He needed to prove her

innocence, but for once, he didn’t know how. It was as

if all his investigative powers had deserted him just

when he needed them most.

There was more to all this, much more. Everything

dovetailed too smoothly, there was too much

coincidence. If he could find that one link, he had a

gut feeling that it would all lead to an explanation.

He had faith in her; he had faith in them both. The

remarkable thing about faith was that it wasn’t a

sudden flash from the heavens or an unexpected insight.

It was something that quietly sustained. “You can do

your worst, but you’ll never destroy her, never destroy

us, ever.”

The gurgling of the pump and the flickering of the

muted TV gradually lulled him to sleep.

It was the scuffling shuffle that first alerted him,

the whispering. There was something or someone in the

room with him, he could make out a small, crouched form

near the corner of the room, he saw it approaching the

couch, black and threatening, growling and snarling

softly.

He tried to move, tried to reach for his gun, his heart

slamming against his rib cage. He was paralyzed. It was

as though he was being held down.

His heartbeat threatened to choke him. His fear was

such…he fought to move, to make a sound…. He heard

the screams reverberating in his ears, and realized

they were his. And then, he was free.

He froze, flattened against damp fabric, sweat beading

on his skin, face down, afraid to move. Afraid to even

breath, although his lungs were clamoring for oxygen.

What? Where? He rolled over and looked around in panic.

The big room with the muted TV and illuminated fish

tank was quiet, save for the gentle gurgling of the

pump.

He was on the couch and his living room was exactly as

it had been. There was nothing. No one but him in the

room.

His attempt to sit up made the room shimmer and shake

around him, he sank back down sweat pouring from him.

Nauseous with the panic, he tried to catch his breath

and still his pounding heart.

He raked a hand through his hair, trying to gain

control. The dream again, over the last few nights it

had changed, mutated. It had become more explicit, more

terrifying.

It was no good, he wouldn’t sleep, didn’t want to sleep

again. He was an expert when it came to nightmares.

Hadn’t he had more than his fair share of them over the

years? The incidents with Modell, Pfaster, Schauz had

all caused him to wake up bathed in sweat. But this

one, this was turning out to be the granddaddy of them

all.

It had just turned four in the morning and though still

trembling, he got up to shower and dress.

HOOVER BUILDING

Basement Office

Sunday, 7:34 a.m.

Mulder had been seated in front of the computer screen

for several hours now and his spine was beginning to

protest. He’d read up on the case of a Toronto man who

had killed his mother-in-law while he was allegedly asleep. He

had pulled this, and many similar cases, off the net.

This sort of phenomenon seemed to be universal; there

were reported cases in the UK and in Australia.

Mulder swung idly on the back legs of his chair. It was

a habit that drove Scully to distraction. He felt a

smile pull across his face as momentarily he visualized

Scully’s face whenever he did this.

He was trying to rationalize the facts. In most of the

cases, the victim was in close proximity to the

perpetrator, room next door, down the hall. In one case

the victim lived in the adjoining house, but had left a

window open. In all the cases the victim had been well

known to the perp, as had been the location. There was

one a lot closer to home. Hadn’t Skinner been accused

of strangling Carina Sayles in similar circumstances a

few years back?

He swung back further, holding on to the desk with one

hand, he aimed and threw another sharpened, yellow

government issue pencil up at the acoustic tile ceiling

overhead. It neatly joined the other dozen or so

already up there. Strange how doing this helped him

focus.

In Scully’s case there were plenty of dissimilarities.

Scully had only met the victim for a very short time

and she’d met him at the club, not where he’d met his

end. How was she supposed to know where he lived? She

couldn’t even have easily looked the address up unless

she’d asked someone else his name. The most important

factor was that the distance between the apartments

involved a twenty-minute drive each way…over an

unfamiliar route. Interesting, but how to prove it? The

other factor that had him scared shitless was the

cross. Was it Scully’s? How did it get there?

He was going to have to see things from the point of

view of someone trying to prove her guilt; that was the

way to prove her innocence.

“How are you doing, Agent? I thought I’d find you down

here, even on a Sunday. Haven’t you got a home to go

to, Mulder?”

Skinner’s voice startled him. Mulder jumped, the chair

wobbled backwards alarmingly, before crashing forwards

onto all its four legs, almost depositing Mulder in a

heap on the floor in the process. He’d been too

engrossed in his thoughts to hear the hum of the

elevator or the AD’s footsteps as he approached the

basement office of the X-Files division.

“H-how can I help you, Sir?”

Skinner had a smile on his face. “I thought I’d come

down to tell you the news, personally. I’ve managed to

persuade them to set bail for Scully.”

Mulder was out of his seat. His eyes widened. “When?”

“Now, the authorities recognize the evidence is still

circumstantial this point, so that’s why they’re

allowing Scully out on bail.”

“Sir, this great news, but…she’s in no state to be

left on her own,” Mulder hesitated.

“I agree with that assessment, Agent. That’s the

reason…”

“The reason, Sir?”

“That’s the reason I offered her residence in my guest

room until this mess is sorted.” Mulder’s face

registered the surprise that Skinner expected.

“Mulder, I need you to investigate this case. If she

stayed with you, she’d be left alone most of the time

while you were off chasing any number of possible

leads, now wouldn’t she?”

Skinner paused for a moment to allow his reasoning to

sink in. Then, softly and with understanding, the AD

added, “I’ll keep her safe for you. I promise.”

Neither of them said anything for a moment. Mulder

glanced up, he didn’t know what to say. He trusted

Skinner to keep his word, to do his best…but it

rankled nevertheless. This should be his job, to take

care of his partner, but he also saw the truth in the A.D.’s

reasoning.

Scully needed someone to find the truth and he was heir

best bet at that point. Skinner would have to be the

one to stand guard, while he sought out the real

killer. The fact that Skinner recognized that before

he did was mildly surprising.

“Thank you, Sir,” he said after a moment. “I want you

to know I appreciate it.”

Skinner appeared to understand Mulder’s reticence in

agreeing to these arrangements without belaboring the

reasons.

“It’s no trouble. I’m glad I could help out. I’ll see

what I can arrange Mulder, I understand that you feel

you’re in an untenable position. Our biggest problem is

going to get Scully to go along with this.”

Skinner paused for a moment, “Oh, umm, one other thing

Agent, go easy on the pencils, eh.”

FIRST DISTRICT POLICE STATION

Sunday, 3:12 p.m.

Both men went to ‘spring’ Scully later that day.

Mulder had persuaded Skinner to go to Scully’s

apartment with him, so that he could pack a bag for

her. He was worried about the effect coming back to her

home in the state it was still in, might have on his

partner.

Skinner was right in his prediction that Scully would be

furious over the arrangements, but the two men were

finally able to persuade her, albeit over many protests,

it was for the best.

It had taken an inordinate length of time to get

through the paperwork to release Scully. To Mulder, it

felt as though Skinner had to sign every damned form in

the place in triplicate. This was bureaucracy at its

best. He took this opportunity to lay all the facts on

the line for his partner.

“You all done being mad, Scully?” Mulder asked her

quietly, as they waited in a deserted corner for

Skinner to fetch them.

Smiling gratefully, if a little embarrassed, Scully

nodded “Yes.” The frown evaporated from Scully’s face

like mist before the sun. “I’m all done.”

Mulder breathed out a sigh of relief. “If you behave, I’ll

bring some bagel’s from Katz’s over tomorrow.” She

smiled at that. He knew in her opinion, the best bagels

on the planet came from the little hole in the wall shop

down the street from his apartment.

“Yeah, you’re on, Mulder.”

He massaged the bridge of his nose between his

thumb and forefinger. He was wiped out. The strain and

lack of sleep were beginning to get to him. He was

grateful that his partner could never stay mad at him

for long.

Finally Skinner reappeared. “We’re finished here, so we

can leave now,” Skinner said. “I think it’s probably

best if I help Scully get settled in her temporary

quarters while you get back to work, Agent.”

Giving Mulder a look of encouragement, Scully squeezed

his hand. “Just so you know…” she said just loud enough

for him to hear. After a few seconds staring at her, he

swallowed and nodded. Their hands trailed apart as he left

her side to get back to work.

It was time for some ferreting around at that club

Scully had been to.

THE TIEMPO CLUB

Sunday, 7:29 p.m.

It was still very early, relatively speaking, when he

got to the club. He ordered a drink and struck up a

conversation with one of the waitresses. News of Marcus

Lowry’s death had reached here, and Fleur, the waitress

who served him, although distressed, had quite a lot to

say on the matter.

Marcus was a popular regular there. Recently he’d been

seeing Annelise, one of the other girls who worked

here. In the course of the conversation, Fleur

confirmed that Annelise had been on the early shift

last Friday but that she wouldn’t be on duty until

later on tonight.

Since the club was almost empty, he offered to buy

Fleur a drink. He didn’t have to ask any questions, she

was very forthcoming. Mulder let her ramble on. He

learned a lot, but nothing that bore any obvious

connection to this whole mess.

A greater problem faced Mulder on his returned back to

the basement office the following day.

HOOVER BUILDING

Basement Office

Monday, 7:40 a.m.

In the early morning mist the J. Edgar Hoover Building

looked like a great concrete cage as he drove in. The

area may well be the hub of tourist attractions, but at

this hour of the day it was still quiet. Making his way

down in the elevator to their basement office, Mulder’s

mind was going over yesterday’s events, and trying to

sort out how best he could serve Scully’s cause. He’d

left the promised bagels in the car, planning only to

check on his emails before going over to Skinner’s

apartment.

He was surprised to see the door unlocked and ajar so

early in the morning. It couldn’t be Scully. Skinner?

No, he wouldn’t have let himself in like that. Mulder

was even more astounded to see a short, balding man

sitting at his desk rummaging through the papers and

files, which have been left on the desk in their usual

haphazard state.

“What’s going on here?”

“Agent Mulder?”

“Yes, and you are?”

“Special Agent Davis. I’ve been called up to coordinate

this inquiry.”

“What inquiry is that? I don’t know what it’s like

where you’re from, but last time I checked, breaking

into someone’s office was deemed to be invasion of

privacy.”

“Agent Mulder, we’re operating under guidelines laid

down by the Office of Professional Conduct.”

“And what has that to do with me?”

“I want you to make yourself available this afternoon.”

“Available for what?”

“A formal hearing regarding Agent Scully’s case to

assess and determine Agent Scully’s ability to continue

as a Special Agent in the FBI. We will be appointing

our own team of investigators to pursue any criminal

case, so there will be no further need for you to

investigate this case.”

“Why? In case I can prove her innocence?”

“We expect to see you at the hearing at five p.m.

sharp, Agent Mulder.”

Mulder was seething, he still could not believe what

he’d just heard. He stared at Davis’s back as he left the

office. The morning light was sober and pale as it

filtered through the tiny window close to he ceiling.

It made the room seem horribly quiet. He heard

the agent’s footsteps dying in the hallway.

For a moment everything felt faded, silent, and

dangerously calm. Mulder turned back to see what Agent

Davis had been examining on his desk. The sight that

met his eyes made him shake uncontrollably. There was a

black figure crouched in the corner of the room.

He shivered as he recognized the feeling of pure evil,

the thing from his dreams. He blinked, and all there

was on the chair was his black trench coat, just where

he’d carelessly thrown it yesterday, forgetting to take

it with him when he went home.

Was he losing it? He felt sure whatever ‘it’ was *had* been

there. He still felt the waves of evil. Their malevolence

gradually receded, but the stench of it left him

nauseous and trembling and feeling suddenly very cold.

And yet… how could that be? That was it! With one weird

thing after another, his nerves were shot to pieces. He’d

started imagining things. Impossible things.

With trembling hands he reached for the back of his

chair. He sank down onto its comfort, his head on his

icy hands, his irregular breathing rasped loud in the

stillness. He though of the dreams, his dreams…all

those layers of silence on silence. In his nightmares

he saw a presence. Were all the broken nights and the

strain of all this getting to him?

Shit! He needed help with this, someone to bounce ideas

off, someone with objectivity, someone with an open

mind, who thought like him, but his partner was in no

position to help, and Skinner…. Well even with the best

of intent, Skinner wasn’t a lateral thinker.

Then he remembered ‘the Kid’. He’d worked with Kenny

Andrews last fall on a case involving the systematic

murder of members of the clergy. Mulder had met up with

Kenny in Biloxi Mississippi, when he’d been seconded to

VCS to help the young profiler. The kid had his

intuitiveness, could see and feel things where other’s

couldn’t.

Kenny was an up and coming profiler extraordinaire.

Mulder’s position in that case had been mainly to stop

Kenny from going in too deeply, and to show him the way

out once he’d crossed that line. ‘To be spooky, but not

lose his marbles’. It was a pity that in the course of

that case Mulder was the one who ‘lost it’ and had shot

the younger man at La Guardia airport. Knowing the

circumstances, Kenny had easily forgiven him, but would

he be willing to work with Mulder again?

Mulder considered various methods as to how to present

the issues to Agent Kenneth Andrews, and in the end he

decided that the straightforward approach was probably

the best. As he searched through to find Andrews’

number, he speculated that it wasn’t really surprising

that Kenny was so intuitive, so in tune with things.

The boy had inherited his spirituality both from his

Native American mother and his Irish father, and with a

combination like that….

When he put the call through asking if Andrews would

consider consulting on the case, he expected to have to

eat a lot of crow. He was amazed when Kenny, having

heard the problem, had simply said, yes. His only

proviso was that Mulder lay in a large supply of Coke,

but that had been a given anyway.

OFFICE OF PROFESSIONAL CONDUCT

Monday, 5 p.m.

The hearing was every bit of the complete farce that

Mulder had expected it to be. They were ushered in

through a set of large double doors, where they found

an oval table around which several high-ranking members

of the FBI sat.

The men at the table leafed through thick folders. God

alone knew what they had in front of them. To Mulder it

seemed they had both of their histories dating back to

their very first day with the FBI. For long moments,

the only sound was rustling paper. It was unnerving in

the extreme.

Finally, one of the men spoke. “You are familiar with

the reason that this inquiry was called?” From that

point on, Scully hadn’t stood a snowball’s chance in hell.

She stood before three other agents apart from Davis. The

whole process lasted ten minutes from start to finish.

The final report had been written long before any of

them had stepped into the room. Do the math, Mulder.

Did you seriously expect anything else, he silently

chided himself.

They suspended her without pay pending investigation.

He felt for her as she handed over her badge and her

gun. Skinner tried to protect her as best he could. He

was all business, the efficient AD in charge. But in

this case his stance had gotten him nowhere, the whole

thing had been a forgone conclusion. As for himself,

Mulder hadn’t been allowed to get a word in edgewise.

He saw the gratitude in Scully’s eyes that they had

been there for her, and he felt her embarrassment at

them witnessing her humiliation at being censured in

this way.

Looking at Skinner, Mulder saw that the man felt for

her pain as much as he did.

Outside he wanted to either put his arms around her or

hit someone. In the end he did neither. Skinner pinned

him with his gaze, a silent warning not to compromise

his partner any further. It was like having a bucket of

iced water thrown over him. He had to learn to be

patient, to bide his time.

He shared with Skinner the news that Kenny Andrews had

agreed to help clear Scully. The A.D. appeared pleased

with this bit of news. He remembered the last time those

two had worked together.

“So, he’s back to active duty then. He must be either

very trusting or very foolish,” Skinner said with a dry

laugh, shaking his head.

“Neither — for a greenhorn he’s good. More than that, he’s

extraordinary. I explained the situation and he found it very

intriguing. Apart from that, he said he owes me a consult.

Though why he thinks *he* owes *me* is hard to understand.”

ACT II

MULDER’S APARTMENT

Monday, 11:29 p.m.

It wasn’t strictly ethical, but hell, they’d only suggested that

it wasn’t necessary for him to investigate the case. No one

ordered him to stop the investigation and certainly no one

ordered him to have no contact with his partner. There

certainly wasn’t anything wrong with him calling her. Mulder

needed to hear her voice.

She picked her cell phone up on the fourth ring.

“Yes, Scully,” she panted, her voice cracking.

“You’re slipping, Scully….Scully? You okay?”

There was a brief silence and then a unsettled sigh.

“Scully, are you still there?”

“Mulder…. I needed to hear you. I miss you.” He could

hear her labored breathing.

“What’s wrong? Scully? Have you been crying?” He could

still hear the hitch in her breathing. Wrong question,

she’d never admit to that. “For God’s sake, Scully, talk

to me. Are you all right?”

“I’m fine, Mulder. I was asleep, I was dreaming…”

“Asleep? It’s just barely eleven. Since when have you

gone to bed before the late news is off?” he asked, trying

to make a joke of it, but failing to hide his concern. “You sure

you’re okay?” He didn’t want to ask about her dream, but it

was obviously not a happy one. With all she’d been through

these last few days, it was hardly surprising.

“It’s been a long day, Mulder. One I don’t really care

to remember.” She trailed off.

As if that was an explanation, Mulder thought. He tried

to change the subject, lighten the atmosphere.

“How’s Skinner treating you?”

“It was good of him to offer, he’s laying a lot on the line

here, and I appreciate it…. It’s so good just to hear your

voice.” She paused for a moment. “Mulder, exactly why am

I here?”

“Are we talking metaphysics here, Scully?” That was

always his line. It was an old answer to an old question, but

he knew it never failed to make her smile, and it did this time

too, he could hear it. It was the least he could do for her tonight.

“Skinner thought by your staying with him, it would ease my mind

so I could put all of my energy into investigating this case. And

I am, Scully. I’m going to find the killer, I promise.” He could hear

her relaxing as he talked to her.

“Hey Scully, you remember Kenny Andrews? I asked him to

come over so I could bounce ideas off him.”

“Who? Oh, you mean ‘the Kid’?” she responded with a smile in

her voice.

“Yeah, him, we’ve done a deal. He should be arriving some time

tomorrow. It’s not a bad deal, a few six-packs of Coke in exchange

for support. Say, Scully, could this go down as bribery and

corruption?” He could really hear the smile in her voice now.

“You mean he’s forgiven you for taking pot shots at him?” There

was soft laugh.

“What’s to forgive? He, better than most, understood what happened

there. He’s a good guy. He wants to help and I can’t be seen to have

anything to do with any of the evidence. I need him to keep an eye on

things, to keep me in the loop.”

“Mm-hmm” Scully sounded more relaxed now, almost drowsy.

“Hey. G-woman, go to sleep now. I’m only on the other end of

the phone.”

“G’night, Mulder. And thanks.”

He smiled as he heard her yawn. “Catch you later.”

“Yeah, later,” Scully said.

Sleep was a long time coming to him that night. He

never doubted for a moment that Scully had been set up,

but why? And by whom? He worried about the way the

evidence was pointing; he’d have to see if the security

camera showed anything.

He missed her. Missed just being able to talk with her.

Missed her questioning him, “Do you have a theory?”

Missed being able to answer her with, “Me? I have

plenty of theories.” He missed having her refute them

in the dance that was solely their own. More than

anything, he missed the luxury of having her sleep in

his arms.

He wasn’t conscious of having fallen asleep. All he

knew was that he was completely paralyzed. No, not

entirely, since he could breathe, he could see. He felt

the vibrations through his body, the pain in his spine.

He could hear the scrabbling getting louder, coming

nearer, neared to the bed. It was pulling on the bedclothes,

crawling up the bed. The sound was getting louder, more

terrifying.

He could make out the black shape in the moonlight that

broke through the gap in the blinds. It moved stealthily towards him,

panting. His heart pounded in his chest, threatening to suffocate

him. He couldn’t move, he couldn’t throw the weight off his

chest. He looked up and saw the creature looming over

him. As darkness overpowered him, he screamed and

screamed and screamed. And suddenly he was free.

Gradually the ringing in his ears stopped and the

vibrating pain eased. He tried to sit up, heart pounding,

slapping a blank wall for the light switch as he

shook from the horror. Strange shapes, unfamiliar

shadows, crowded horribly around him; nothing offered

any clue to his whereabouts, and for a few delirious

moments he wondered if he was dead.

Then he saw the flashing, demonic red of a digital

clock face. Absolute panic subsided as he saw the time,

two-thirty. In the streetlight that filtered through

the blind, he looked around the room, his room. The

bedroom was the same as ever, nothing out of place.

Yet he could still smell the rank scent of it. This was

more than a dream. The knowledge scared the shit out of

him. This wasn’t to do with the case.

These occurrences had started before…. Skinner!

Skinner had dreamt things once, and look where that had

ended. What was it he’d said? “There was a presence,

something or someone was in the room with me….”

Skinner had dreamt of an old crone, had thought he’d

seen her during the day.

Mulder shook his head, rejecting his own rationale.

Imagination was a creative tool. He employed it to

enhance his work, but never for total fabrication. “At

least not before now,” he muttered to himself. Was this

all more the effects of stress and sleeplessness than

he knew? Were his mind and perception so steeped in the

conspiracies and lies, that he could no longer distinguish

reality?

Did he want to consider the fantastic? He had once told

Scully to consider the fantastic when science failed;

but had he considered science at all? It worried him

that he turned to this so readily in an effort to make

sense of what was senseless. He got up and found his

clothes. He dressed as best he could while his hands

still shook then went out into the kitchen to get himself

some coffee. Another night’s sleep curtailed.

MULDER’S OFFICE

Tuesday, 6:45 a.m.

He was going through his old notes and files, pulling

up all he could on that incident five years ago, when

Skinner was going through the divorce with Sharon.

Then, his supervisor had been accused of murdering

Carina Sayles.

He pulled up the name of the sleep clinic that had

treated Skinner. In the cold light of day, it seemed

very sensible to Mulder to not only check the place

out, but maybe check himself in. Maybe someone there

could explain his recurring dream to him, and

hopefully, rid him of it. “Do the science *first*

Mulder, then consider the fantastic. Scully would be

proud of you.”

The chirping of his cell phone interrupted his

thoughts.

“Mulder.” Out of sheer habit, he was expecting to hear

his partner’s voice. He leaned back in his chair, the

bones in his back crackling.

“Hey, Mulder. Kenny Andrews, here. How you doing, Man?

Did I wake you?”

“Oh, hi, Andrews. No, I’m working.” Mulder massaged

the back of his neck as he spoke to Kenny.

“You sound disappointed Mulder. Look, could you do me

a favor? My flight should be into National at 2:50 this

afternoon. Can you pick me up?”

“Yeah, no problem, I’ll wait for you at the gate.”

“That’ll be great. See you later.”

“Yeah, later. Oh, and thanks, Kid.”

Mulder wondered how he was going to explain all this to

the young profiler, especially as he himself couldn’t

get a handle on it.

BETHESDA NAVAL HOSPITAL

SLEEP DISORDER CLINIC

Tuesday 10:30 a.m.

“Hi, Dr. Cardoso. We spoke on the phone. I’m Special

Agent Fox Mulder. Thank you for making time to see me

at such short notice.”

“It’s no problem, Mr. Mulder, this is a sort of slack

time for us here. Business doesn’t pick up till late

in this department,” he said with a wry grin. How may I

help you Mr. Mulder? What is it exactly that you’re

after?”

“It’s just Mulder. Um, I need to find out more about

sleep disorders, recurring dreams, especially nightmares,

that sort of thing.”

“Anything specific?”

“Well, er…”

“Tell you what Mulder, I’ll give you a general rundown,

and you just tell me what else you need. Feel free to

ask about anything you don’t understand.”

She led Mulder over to a bank of monitor screens,

explaining as she went. She threw out terms like

‘parasomnia’ and the various types of sleep, such as

non-REM sleep and REM sleep. The doctor went into

detail about their differences. Finally, Dr. Cardosa

began to speak of an aspect of sleep that really caught

Mulder’s attention.

“There is a rare type of frightening phenomenon during

sleep which is not quite like a nightmare. It’s called

‘night terrors’ or ‘parvor nocturnus’. This is a severe sleep

disturbance, consisting of attacks of acute terror arising in

deep sleep without lucid dreaming. It’s accompanied by

violent body movements, extreme agitation, gasping, moaning,

screaming, sweating, confusion and in some cases, flight from

the bed or the room, destructive behaviour and aggression

directed towards objects or against themselves or other

persons. Wounds, fractures and lesions may occur in

consequence. Total or partial amnesia is symptomatic of

this condition.”

“Are there exceptions to this rule? Could the dreamer

have total recall of such dreams?

“Humm, I suppose there could be a possibility, but

I’ve never heard of a case to be honest.”

She moved over to a shelf and selected another video.

“Look, you can see with this young man. Here, the

dreamer wakes up screaming and still frightened; he is

covered with perspiration and is breathing rapidly. He

is terrified, but has no recollection of what has just

happened. Nightmares can be defined as long frightening

dreams that often awake the sleeper, which tend to be

more frequent during times of stress and change. In

contrast, night terrors are episodes of panic that may

cause the sleeper to suddenly sit up and shriek with

fear. Mostly they are instigated by over-tiredness or

stress.”

“So I lose every which way,” Mulder muttered to

himself.

“Did you say something?”

“Em… sorry, no, just thinking aloud. I understand

about the two different scenarios, but is it possible

to experience a mixture of the two?”

“Yes there have been rare cases recorded. There have

been instances where the paralyzing effect has not

kicked in, and people have acted on their dreams,

sometimes with tragic consequences, but as I’ve said,

it’s most unusual.”

“And these nightmares, terrors, whatever, is it

possible to see them in your waking hours?”

“Mmm, it’s hard to say. I suppose given a high enough

level of stress. The mind is a strange thing.”

“How about shared dreams? Is that a possibility?”

“Ah, now, that’s a different matter. It’s a bit like

God really, whether you believe or not, each person has

a different picture in their heads. Shared idea,

different perception.”

It was almost 2 p.m. before he was finished at

Bethesda. He had just enough time to get over to

National Airport before Kenny’s plane landed. Driving

along the George Washington Memorial Parkway, Mulder

considered how much things had changed since he last

worked with Andrews. He was looking forward to seeing

him again, and having someone ground some of his ideas.

Without Scully’s calming influence, he was afraid that

some of his ideas were getting too ‘out there’ for his

own good.

MURDER SCENE

Tuesday, 4:15 p.m.

Mulder hadn’t had any difficulty spotting Kenny in the

Arrivals area of the airport. With his mixed heritage,

his looks were both unusual and striking. His ink-

black, curly hair was longer now than when they had

first worked as a team. This, together with his light

copper skin, high cheekbones and angular nose,

contrasted sharply with his soft, sky-blue eyes.

Mulder explained the difficulties and constraints of

the case to Kenny as they drove from the airport. There

was a great deal to go on. Kenny wanted to see Marcus

Lowry’s apartment and Mulder decided to swing by there

on the way through. Seemed like Skinner must have done

some ground work, as no one questioned their right to

be there.

“Thanks for coming down, Andrews. You didn’t have to,

and I want you to know that I appreciate it. We both

do,” Mulder told Kenny as they moved through the

apartment.

“It’s no trouble, Mulder, I’m only glad you think I can

be of help.”

In the now bare bedroom they paused. The body had of

course been removed, but the feel of death, the

coppery smell of blood was still very apparent in the

apartment. Even as they were looking at the crime

scene, Mulder looked out of a window and spotted a

pretty girl delivering flowers. She stopped to talk to

the officer stationed at the entrance to the building.

When later, they stopped to talk to the officer on duty

outside, they found out it was Annelise the waitress,

Lowry’s girlfriend. This was getting to be intriguing.

TIEMPO CLUB

Tuesday, 7:20 p.m.

Mulder and Kenny caught up with Annelise at the Tiempo

Club later that evening. She was prepared and willing

to talk to them about Marcus. She didn’t seem as upset

as Mulder supposed she might be. The reason for this

became clearer as she spoke.

“He was a friend. This bunch here liked to tease me

that he was my boyfriend, but he was a friend, that’s

all. We did have a ‘thing’ going but that was for a

very short time and some time ago. He’d broken off with

his regular girlfriend and he’d been drinking. Well,

one thing led to another, but it was one time, fun

while it lasted. He came in here mostly for company I

suppose. And we used to sit and talk if it wasn’t busy.

He’d wait for me and take me home on the nights he was

in. I suppose that’s why most people assumed we were an

item.”

“So, why did you bring flowers to the apartment today?”

Kenny asked her.

“It just seemed the fitting thing to do. He was a

friend, and he didn’t have anyone else.”

“He had no family?”

“They were non-existent for all intents and purposes.”

“Last Friday, can you remember if Marcus spoke to

anyone else?” Mulder asked.

“Things were a bit hectic. Apart from the regular

Friday-nighters, there was a bachelorette party here.

It was all hands on deck here that night I can tell you. I did

see him talking briefly to a petite, redheaded woman.

Actually, she was really good looking. They chatted as

she waited for an order of drinks but that was it as

far as I know. I can’t say I remember seeing her again

that night.”

“So what happened when you went off-duty?” Mulder

asked.

“What do you mean?”

“Didn’t Marcus see you home?” Kenny inquired.

“No, he got fed up waiting. The noise was getting to

him, he just said goodnight and split; said he’d call

me, but he never had a chance to….”

After they’d finished in the club, Mulder called

Skinner’s apartment. “Sir? Just finished talking to

Annelise. She’s corroborated what Scully told us, and

I’ve got Kenny Andrews here.”

Skinner interrupted. “The pair of you come over. I’d

appreciate a heads up before we go any further. We need

to trade notes and I’d like the chance to talk with

Kenny. Besides which, Scully needs cheering up.”

Skinner sounded almost grateful.

“Give us half an hour. We’ll bring some Chinese in with

us.”

“Yeah, do that. Scully will appreciate the visit.”

VIVA TOWER, CRYSTAL CITY, VIRGINIA

Skinner’s Apartment

Tuesday, 8:30 p.m.

“Mulder, Andrews, come on in.” Mulder was surprised at

how pleased his boss seemed to see them.

“Did you have a good flight, Agent Andrews?” the AD

continued.

“Yes, Sir, it was fine, thank-you.”

“Good, good.” Skinner said, nodding. “Have you had time to

familiarize yourself with the case?”

Mulder was amazed. Making small talk was so unlike the

Skinner he knew so well, he almost sounded nervous.

Mulder immediately banished the idea. Skinner all but

grabbed the take out bags from them as they came in

through his door.

“Would you like a beer, Kenny? Come through to the

kitchen and give me a hand serving this up.”

Kenny started up the hallway. Mulder stood in the

hallway needing to see his partner, and wondering how

to go about it. “I need to….” He bit his lip, not

knowing how to go on.

Skinner hooked a thumb towards the other door. “Go

ahead, she’s in there,” he said, gently. Skinner was

cutting the pair of them some slack.

“Yeah, thanks.” Smiling gratefully, if a little embarrassed,

Mulder opened the door and stepped into the living room.

Skinner’s furniture was dark wood – a desk, bookcases.

All very pristine. Mulder remembered the curved balcony

that this room led out on to. The white railings were just

visible in the dark night outside, as was the panorama of

the lights of Crystal City and its surroundings.

He turned his head to the center of the room. Scully

was on the sofa, her face ran a gamut of expressions as

she looked up and saw who it was that had come in.

“C’mere, Scully.”

He opened his arms to her and she was in them, clinging

to him as if her very life depended on it.

“Oh, Scully. I’ve missed you.”

Normally she’d never allow this anywhere outside their

homes. He wasn’t sure if she would now, but he needed

to hold her. Though she was not one for public

demonstrations of affection, now was different. For a

moment, she was silent and burrowed against him. He

held her close, savoring the feel of her in his arms,

while inhaling her fragrance.

“Just hold me, Mulder, that’s all I need.”

He dropped a kiss on the top of her head. “Always,

Scully, always. It’ll be okay. We’ll sort this thing

out.”

“I wish I could believe that. I’m really trying, Mulder.”

“You *do* trust me on this?”

“Only you.”

“The Kid’s here to give us a hand. Another few days….

I promise.”

She lifted her fingers to his mouth. “Shh, Mulder,

don’t say anything. This is enough for now.” Her

fingers stroked his face. “You’re a good man Mulder.”

There was a discreet coughing outside the door, and

they sprang apart as Skinner and Kenny walked in

bearing filled plates.

“Look Scully, matching crockery.” Mulder said in mock

amazement, trying to ease her embarrassment and his

own. Scully couldn’t help the smile.

“Agents? The joke?”

“‘Fraid you’ll have to excuse my partner, Sir, he’s got

no finesse. Or matching plates,” she added, grinning.

“Scully?” Mulder whined, managing a theatrical puzzled

look. “Have I got *any* plates?”

The ice was broken. They spent the next few hours

eating, talking, making plans and going over what

they’d come up with so far. Mulder didn’t say anything

at all to anyone about his nightmares. No point

worrying Scully, she had problems enough of her own.

That Scully got on well with Kenny made Mulder glad.

Some of Kenny’s tales brought a smile to her lips.

Mulder looked at the twenty-five year old agent, and

wondered if he’d really ever looked as young and

guileless as Kenny looked now. He must be getting old,

someone had once said that was how you knew — when

policemen started looking as if they were still in high

school. He couldn’t help the smile that pulled at his

lips.

Mulder and Skinner, and Scully to a lesser extent,

filled Kenny in on all their non-findings. Mulder

noticed how their boss’s eyes kept roaming over to

where he and Scully sat next to each other on the sofa.

Being in each other’s presence was an unexpected bonus,

they shouldn’t have touched each other but

nevertheless, every now and then their hands would meet

on the no-man’s-land between them, and their fingers

would twine. Mulder was surprised to see an indulgent

smile on the older man’s face.

Skinner surprised them with the information that the

video tapes from Lowry’s building showed nothing at

all, literally. At the time they assumed the attack was

taking place there must have been some sort of an

electrical disturbance. The video film merely displayed

a ‘snow’ effect.

Later, Mulder went out to the kitchen with Skinner to

help bring in the coffee.

“By the way, Sir, thanks for easing Kenny in. I thought

we’d have grief at the crime scene, but the local PD

was expecting him.”

“It’s the least I could do in the circumstances,

Mulder.”

“Truthfully, Sir, how’s she doing? I, umm….”

“I understand. She’s restless. She didn’t sleep very well

last night either. I suspect Scully’s never been one to enjoy

being cooped up with nothing to do. Hopefully this won’t be

for much longer. She’s even started cleaning the place.”

Mulder felt his eyes rolling upwards and a grin

threatened to split his face. “Yes, *that* can be quite

trying,” he said nodding in sympathy.

They all knew this time out of time was over. They had

to get back to dealing with the realities.

When it was time for them to leave, Skinner took Kenny

out with him, giving Mulder and Scully a few moments on

their own to say goodbye.

“Skinner’s getting very thoughtful in his old age,

don’t you agree?” Scully asked softly.

“Mmm. Yes, he’s definitely mellowing.” Mulder hugged

her fiercely to him. Her arms wound around his waist as

he gently tilted her face up to his and kissed her

softly on the mouth. He traced a path over her cheeks

with his fingers and, while still cupping her face in

his hands. Finally, he closed her eyes with his

thumbs.

“Hold that thought, Scully,” he whispered and then

dropped a kiss on the tip of her nose as an

afterthought. Breathing unsteadily, he eased back from

her.

Scully stood in the center of the room, her arms

wrapped around herself, her eyes tightly shut as he

left her.

MULDER’S APARTMENT

Wednesday, 12:15 a.m.

No matter how hard he tried, the thoughts of Scully

couldn’t hold his demons at bay. Her words kept running

through his head over and over like stuck record.

“I had this dream… awake or asleep…. I had this

awful feeling of emptiness, of loss as if something

very precious had been taken away from me….”

In deference to Kenny, who was now softly snoring in

the bedroom, Mulder didn’t switch his TV on. It had

been a very long day for the fledging profiler, and he

didn’t have Mulder’s odd inner body clock.

Mulder squirmed around on the couch, trying to make

himself comfortable. He was physically and mentally

exhausted. He’d kept a front up during the evening for

Scully’s sake. Now alone, in the semidarkness, he

wished more than anything, for a restful few hours;

that and her in his arms. But then, the two things were

synonymous.

A soft swishing sound in the corner of the room caught

his attention, like cloth dragged along the floor. A

patter, as if there was a mouse or a rat in the corner.

The scrabbling got louder, coming nearer, a small dark

shape, or was it a shadow, flitted around the room,

first here, then over there. It seemed to grow in

intensity, in darkness. He couldn’t judge now if it

were just a shadow, or a growing shape with illogically

no shadow at all. Could it be an animal. Part of his

brain was questioning this statement. What would an

animal be doing in his apartment? How can a black

object increase in darkness? He could make out the

black shape.

He started to get up to investigate, but his legs felt

leaden. He couldn’t stir. He was unable to move at all,

not even his head. He could see the shape only when it

flitted across his field of vision, getting nearer and

neared to the couch. Fear spiraled, clutching at his

throat, his ragged breath felt icy against his lips.

Something was pulling on the blanket, the shifting

weight moved up the cushions, crawling up toward him.

The sound was getting louder, more intense, more

menacing.

His heart pounded in his chest, threatening to

suffocate him. He couldn’t move, he couldn’t throw the

weight off his chest. Its fists against his shoulders,

it held him down. He saw the misshapen face looming

over him, its breath rancid, coming in gasps that

scorched his cheek, made his stomach turn. The pressure

around his neck, squeezing, throttling, the misshapen

fingers, clawing at his throat. His eyes threatened to

pop from their sockets.

Darkness overpowered him, the breath sucked out of him.

Scully! Oblivion threatened to crush him and he fought

the malevolence with all the strength he had left in

him. He felt his fist connecting with something, then

he heard the grunt of pain in the darkness, followed by

gasp.

In the semidarkness he saw the shape again, scuttling

with a crab-like gait. Mulder twisted around on the

couch to try to reach his gun. It was all around him,

he could sense it, smell it, taste it. This presence

was evil personified. It made his gut heave.

An arm closed around his wrist like a vise, dragging

him back. The body that held him down was solid,

heavier than before. Suddenly it rolled and a light

snapped on.

“Dammit, Mulder! Wake up! Ya gotta wake up!” Kenny

pleaded.

Kenny’s frustration evaporated as he saw Mulder’s

helpless panic. Seeing Kenny standing to the side of

him, nursing a bloody nose brought Mulder back to the

present.

“Kenny? Shit, I’m sorry.”

“I heard you screaming and came in to see what the

matter was. So, it seems all I ever do is get

assaulted for my troubles. Jeez, Mulder,” he said, with

a rueful smile, “I’d hate to be your enemy, if this is how

you treat your friends.”

Kenny looked at his former mentor. Mulder felt the

terror receding, gradually ebbing away but apprehension

still lingered, even now with the light on.

Kenny instinctively seemed to know. “Wanna talk about

it?”

“Nah…yes…I don’t know. It’s only some damn fool

nightmare. Been overdoing it, that’s all.”

“Yeah, like I believe you. Look, Mulder, it’s ‘Spooky,

Junior’ you’re talking to here, so cut the crap and

talk. What did you dream? Something was here. I thought

it was you when I first came in…but there was

something else in here, I swear….I felt it, it gave

me the creeps. It’s cold in here!” Kenny shivered.

“Leave it, Kenny, we’re both overreacting. I’ve been

under a lot of strain recently, and you’re ready to

drop with fatigue. Not very good witness material,

either of us.”

But Mulder knew better than to try to BS his friend, so

he explained what he’d been experiencing over the past

week.

“So you mean that this started *before* your partner’s

arrest?”

“Yeah, a couple of days before, but it was never as bad

as this. It’s escalating. It seems so real… It scares

the living daylights out of me.” Mulder couldn’t help

the shudder that shook him.

Kenny took a long look at the older man. “Hey, Mulder,

What have you done to your neck? You’ve got scratches

all around your throat.”

Mulder’s fingers went up to touch the sore area. They

came away spotted with blood.

It took a while for them to clean themselves up and try

to fix the damage Mulder had done to Kenny’s nose. It

was sometime later before they managed to settle back

into their respective sleeping quarters.

ACT III

WEDNESDAY, 3:46 a.m.

In the hours before dawn Mulder woke from a deep sleep.

He saw the room was still dark, and shuffled back until

he felt the back of the couch comfortably press against

the small of his back. He did not know why he had

awakened until the phone rang a second time, startling

him back into consciousness. He fumbled in the semi-

dark to find the instrument.

“This had better be important,” he snarled into the

receiver.

“It is. I’m sorry to wake you.” Mulder recognized

Walter Skinner’s voice. He also recognized the deadly

urgency in his tone. He sat on the edge of the couch

and rubbed a hand over his rough chin.

“What’s wrong? His tone became concerned. Silence

hummed over the line, broken by intermittent static.

“There’s a problem,” Skinner said, breaking the

silence.

“What problem? Scully?” Mulder’s hand gripped the

receiver so tightly the plastic nearly cracked.

“Scully’s fine, she’s asleep.”

“So what’s happened? What do you want me to do?”

“I need for you and Agent Andrews to get over here,

now. There’s been a development.”

“Sir?”

“Just get over here, I can’t discuss this over the

phone.”

“We’re on our way,” he told his superior.

VIVA TOWER, CRYSTAL CITY, VIRGINIA

Skinner’s Apartment

Wednesday, 4:30 a.m.

The AD was waiting for them at the door when they

arrived. Skinner looked hard at the agents as they

entered. Almost imperceptibly his piecing gaze shifted

from Mulder to Kenny and back to Mulder. Skinner let

out a sigh, a questioning look on his face. He eyes

never left Mulder.

“You look like hell, Mulder,” Skinner said as he led

them into his living room.

“Thank you, Sir.”

“Having trouble sleeping?”

“Try not sleeping at all.”

“Hmm. You and Andrews had a disagreement?”

“Sir?”

Skinner looked pointedly at Kenny’s swollen face and

then at Mulder’s neck.

“You know the Bureau’s policy on agents brawling?”

“It’s not what you think, Sir.”

“I sincerely hope not, Agent.”

“I was dreaming, Kenny came in to see what the noise

was about, and I’m afraid I overreacted.”

Skinner appeared to have lost interest in that

conversation. They entered the room.

“Please, take a seat. Would you like coffee? I’ve just

made some.”

Mulder took a sip of his coffee as he sat on the couch.

He used the movement to surreptitiously glance at his

companions who sat on dark wood chairs at the side of

him. Skinner looked as though he’d got dressed in a

hurry and Kenny… well, the Kid just looked tired, bruised,

and battered.

“So, Sir, what’s come up? You said when you called,

there’d been a development. Is Scully finally off the

hook?”

“No, I’m afraid things look as if they’re escalating.”

Skinner unhooked his eye glasses and polished them

vigorously on the edge of his white t-shirt. For some

reason, this action always made Mulder anxious. He’d

learned that the man only ever did this when he felt

stressed. It was almost as if his superior was buying

time, trying to find the right words. Skinner’s eyes

without the glasses were blind, unwavering and

surprisingly compassionate.

“Escalating? How so?” Mulder asked.

“Annelise Gates, the girl you interviewed yesterday.”

“Yes?”

“She’s dead.”

“Dead? How…? Why…?”

“She died under the wheels of the 11:50 Metro train on

her way home at the end of her shift tonight. Thank

your lucky stars that you had Kenny with you when you

interviewed her. It could have looked bad as the prime

suspect’s partner being the last to see her alive.

“The local police force is covering the station,

interviewing the witnesses. The platform was crowded.

That was the last train out; a lot of people were

trying to get home. At the moment the opinion seems

evenly split between her jumping and being pushed. Get

yourselves down there and see what else you can pick

up.”

The telephone at Skinner’s elbow rang. As he listened,

his face was grave, his comments terse. When the

receiver clattered back into position, he addressed the

men who waited.

“We might have a break. They’re looking to see if the

security cameras picked anything up.”

Kenny and Mulder turned to leave.

“You’re a good agent, Mulder- trust your instincts. But

Mulder, for the sake of us all, especially your

partner, keep a low profile. We don’t need any more

attention focused on us. Am I making myself clear?”

“Crystal.” Mulder paused for moment. “Umm, I was

thinking about what you said earlier. Would you do

something for me?” Mulder ground to a halt, unsure how

to phrase his request.

“You need me to do something,” Skinner prompted with

surprising patience given the circumstances.

“Uhm…yeah…er…would you to give this to Scully

when she wakes up…it may cheer her up.”

Mulder took out a small rectangular package, wrapped in

a green plastic sack out of his coat pocket and held it

out to Skinner.

Skinner’s face softened as much as it could as he

nodded.

“I’ll see to it that she gets it, Mulder.”

“Thanks.”

“Sure thing.”

J. EDGAR HOOVER BUILDING

VIDEO PROCESSING DEPT.

Wednesday, 8:45 a.m.

They’d returned from the train station with little more

information than they’d arrived with. But it seemed

they’d finally caught a break. The incident was

recorded on camera, but the images were not as clear as

they would have liked. The two agents were on their way

to see Mulder’s technician friend to see if he could

improve on the imaging.

“Hey, Danny, long time no see. We really need the

favor. Wonder if you could help us out on this.”

Mulder handed over the video cassette. Danny had

managed to create miracles on previous occasions,

especially that time Scully had been abducted. He was a

whiz with computers, digital enhancement, the works. If

anyone could pull clear pictures off this, Danny would

be the guy to do it.

“Look, guys, this may take an hour or two, I’ll need

to get this freeze-framed, enlarged, whatever. The pair

of you look bushed, why don’t you go get yourselves

cleaned up, grab something to eat. I’ll call your cell

phone just as soon as I’ve got anything.”

“Yeah, right. What’s it gonna cost us this time?”

“The Redskins are playing at the Jack Kent Cook

Stadium in two weeks time, I could sure use a couple of

prime tickets for that.”

“Okay Danny, you’re on, but for that, this had better

be good.”

MULDER’S APARTMENT

Wednesday, 9:15 a.m.

His phone rang in the living room just as Mulder and

Kenny stepped through the door. Mulder moved swiftly

across the room to get to the phone before the machine

picked up.

“Mulder?”

“Right here, Scully.”

“I just wanted to say thanks. I appreciated the loan.”

“You’re welcome, Scully.” It always amazed Mulder how

even just the sound of his partner’s voice could lighten his

spirit.

“You shouldn’t have done it, Mulder, but thank you. I

know how much that video means to you. I mean,

Caddyshack *is* your favorite, along with some of those

videos that aren’t yours.”

He grinned before answering her. “I didn’t think you’d

appreciate *those* ones. I just thought…. Thinking about it,

I’m too tired to remember what I thought, other than it seemed

like a good idea at the time.” All of a sudden he felt a little shy.

He changed the subject. “How you doing, Scully?”

“Other than being bored and going stir crazy? I think

I’m doing just fine. How much daytime TV can a person

watch before finally flipping out? You know, I’d even be

happy to do some expense reports right now.”

“Mmm. Things are *that* bad, are they?”

“Yeah, even flukemen are beginning to be appealing.

Mulder? Skinner told me about Annelise. I’m getting

a bad feeling about this. And yes, I know that’s usually

your department, but just be careful, ‘kay? I can’t be there

to cover your back. I-I wish there was something I could

do. Being confined is doing my head in and Skinner is so

organized that there isn’t anything for me to do. I even

thought I’d help out a little by cleaning up a bit, but I get the

impression I’m beginning to drive the guy nuts.”

“I’ll be careful, I promise. I’m even gonna have breakfast and

a rest before I get back to the grindstone, how about that,

hmm? As to flukemen, I’ll see what I can find for you.” He heard

her laugh. “Gotta go, Scully. Talk to you later.”

After he and Kenny had eaten, Mulder showered. He was

dragging a razor around his face when the call came

through on his cell.

“Danny here, I’ve got it looking as good as it gets. Come over

and take a look.”

FBI BUILDING.

VIDEO PROCESSING DEPT.

Wednesday, 1:10 p.m.

“I have to admit, usually at this point in the investigation,

I’m a little more secure in what it is that we’re supposed to

be investigating. I’m hoping you’ll be able to throw some

light on all of this, Danny.”

“I’ve done the best I can with this, boss. It’s freeze-

framed, digitally enhanced, blown up, slowed down. You

name it, I’ve done it. Here, let me show you.”

Danny ran the video via the computer onto a large

overhead screen.

“Look, there she is, the train comes in, she lunges

forward; she’s down.”

“Let’s see that again. Look, look just there. That shadow.

See? It seems to move towards Annelise. Just before she

goes into the lunge, it recedes. Just there! Do you see what

I mean?”

Danny ran the clip over a few times. Kenny shivered.

“Hey, Kid? You cold?”

“No, just felt like someone walked over my grave. Guess it’s

the lack of sleep getting to me that’s making me jumpy. It’s no

big deal.”

“Danny, can you blow this up further, slow it down some

more?”

“Comin’ right up, Mulder.”

He fiddled with the settings, muttering to himself.

“What do *you* think happened, Mulder? Did she jump,

or was she pushed?” Kenny inquired.

Danny was finally finished with the adjustments.

“Jeez!” Mulder couldn’t believe what he was seeing

here.

“Run that again!” He all but shouted at the technician.

“Look, Kenny, are my eyes deceiving me? Do I think I

see what I think I see?

At this magnification and speed, the shadow had

materialized into a shape, a familiar shape, a shape

that haunted him in his nightmares night after night.

They could clearly see it approaching Annelise, just as

the train was drawing level with her, they could see

her propelled forward by the black draped form, before

it turned and retreated.

“Christ!” gasped Kenny. “I don’t believe this! What the

hell is that?”

“She was pushed! It pushed Annelise under the goddamned

train! It’s out and out murder! Kenny that’s what I keep seeing,

at night. That’s the thing, the crone. Shit! Kenny I can’t get my

head around this.”

“Mulder? Hey, are you okay, you’re as white as a sheet.”

Mulder ignored him.

“Danny, can you print off a hard copy of that image for me?”

“Sure thing, Mulder. Do you want me to record the clip at this

speed and magnification?”

“Is that possible?”

“For you, Mulder, anything.”

Mulder managed to get the AD on his private line and

explained to Skinner what Danny had found.

“Sir? Listen, you’ve just got to get down here and see

this. You’re not gonna believe it. I barely can. I think this

case has just graduated from plain homicide to an X-File.

Please get over here and take a look for yourself.”

As they waited for Skinner to come down, Kenny asked

Mulder quietly, “Have you told anyone about your dreams?”

“Nah. It’s not like anyone else would believe me.”

MULDER’S APARTMENT

Wednesday, 10:15 p.m.

Mulder lay on his couch. Kenny had already hit the sack. Ahh,

these youngsters, they just haven’t got the stamina, he thought,

grinning.

It had been an extremely busy afternoon and evening. In the

light of the new evidence, strange as it was, a lot of things

had been re-examined. Suddenly Mulder wasn’t quite the persona

non grata he’d been before. It’s nice to know I’m so highly regarded,

he thought to himself. He had no illusions as to the reason for his

suddenly elevated status. All this had deepened the mystery further,

but at least they couldn’t try to lay the blame for Annelise’s death on

Scully. This in turn put a different slant on the original killing.

He and Kenny had done a lot of legwork during the

afternoon, revisiting the various locations. Signing

and resigning for various bits of evidence. There was

one surprise for them when they went back to Lowry’s

apartment. Mulder had overlooked it before as it didn’t

seem to have any bearing on the case at the time. In he

living room there was a framed etching on the wall. The

print, when it caught his eye, stopped Mulder dead in

his tracks.

Kenny looked up at the print. “Henry Fusili, 18th

Century Italian painter. One of my professors of

psychology was very heavily into art. I remember having

to listen to his lectures. He’d illustrate much of his

lessons with various paintings. This was one of his

favorites. He had this theory that this showed our

subconscious fears. The demon, crone, whatever that is

sitting on the young woman’s chest is a presentiment of

death. See how the girl appears either unconscious or

dead? He said it was fear that caused such dreams.”

He looked over at Mulder who was feeling physically

sick. It must have showed.

“Mulder? Is something wrong?”

“I’m not sure I’m awake.”

“You think this is a dream?”

“That’s it, Kenny. This is what I see in my dreams, it’s what I

*feel*. But it’s evil, Kenny, pure evil. Why do I keep seeing it?

Why me? There are too many coincidences, but I can’t see

what my connection to all this is. I feel that somehow it knows

me. I feel as though it’s stalking me.”

Kenny hadn’t known what to say to that, but his face

had told Mulder all he needed to know — he was finally

losing it.

Now, as he lay on his couch trying to rest, Mulder

thought back to the incident with Skinner years back.

There was a woman in his dreams too, an ancient elder,

a crone; but strangely enough that one had seemed oddly

protective of the man. Maybe he should talk to Skinner

about this, but he couldn’t see his boss opening up

enough to discuss this with him.

There was nothing protective about the images that

haunted Mulder’s nights and intruded into his days.

This was pure malevolence, something he was sure would

enjoy taking his life if he let his guard slip.

He left the desk light on. It softly illuminated his

living room, chasing his fears away. Maybe tonight he

would be able to rest.

Mulder shot up on the couch, the air was filled with

Scully’s cries, cries of pure terror. His heart raced,

and it took him a moment to grasp where he was. He was

in his living room, lying on his couch in an uncomfortable

position. Scully wasn’t here, Scully was safe in Skinner’s

apartment.

The darkness hovering over Scully was just a dream, a

figment of his imagination. The light was still on, and for a few

seconds he lay motionless, trying to recapture the moments

just before he’d woken up. He rubbed the waffle pattern the

cushion had left on his cheek.

As he remembered, his breathing accelerated. Scully was

in danger. He could feel her panic, so close, so close.

Mulder wasn’t sure what had happened. The sense of

dread that had come over him steadily grew. Something

was desperately wrong. He *had* to get to her. He got

up and quietly started to pull his clothes on.

His cell phone sounded. He picked it up after the first

ring.

“Mulder.”

“Sorry to wake you.”

“Scully? Is she all right? I dreamed….”

“My God,” breathed the A.D. “That’s impossible!” For a

moment Skinner seemed to stunned to continue, then he

appeared to think better of it. “How…? Y-you’d better

get over here Mulder. She needs you, and you’re the

only one she’s likely to listen to.”

“What?”

“I’ll explain when you get here, she’s safe, but she’s

very upset.” Skinner sounded distressed too. This more

than anything else troubled Mulder.

“I’m on my way.”

He stopped for only long enough to leave a note for

Kenny.

ACT IV

CRYSTAL CITY

Skinner’s Apartment

Thursday, 2:10 a.m.

As Mulder squinted against the glare of the headlights

as he drove along the Jefferson Davis Memorial Highway

toward Skinner’s apartment, he couldn’t help worrying.

Worrying? Shit, he was frantic. He looked down and saw

his hands, white knuckled on the steering wheel. He

hadn’t even noticed the speed he was doing until he

looked at the gauges to see the speedometer wavered

between 85 and 90. What was he doing, he chided

himself. He eased his foot off the gas a little and

slowed down. All he needed now was a run in with the

police.

For once his good fortune held. Luckily, at this time

of night there was not much traffic. He pulled off the

JD Highway in front of Skinner’s glassy tower building.

It took him minutes to park the car and like forever to

get up to the AD’s front door. An uncharacteristically

flustered Skinner opened the door to him, dressed in

pajama bottoms and a t-shirt. Mulder could see

something was seriously wrong. Skinner’s jaw was so

tight, Mulder could almost see him grinding his teeth.

There was a scratch mark on his cheek; the one on his

arm was oozing slightly.

“Mulder, she’s through there.” Relief was evident on

Skinner’s face.

“Sir, what the hell happened here?” Mulder saw Skinner’s

Sig Sauer lying on the small table in the hallway. “Are you

okay, Sir? You don’t look too well.”

“I just can’t stop shaking. I must have been in a deep

sleep, when I heard her screaming. My first thought

was that there was an intruder, I drew my weapon

automatically. She was standing outside my bedroom, it

was dark and she just screamed, and then something

brushed past me, black, soft. I felt…I-I can’t

describe *what* I felt. Danger, revulsion?” Skinner

paused to catch his breath.

“Scully was totally out of it. She didn’t seem to

recognize me or know where she was. That’s when I

called you, Mulder. She’s calmer now. At first, when I

tried to lead her back to her room, she just went for

me. She fought me, she was afraid of me. Then she sort

of sagged and crumpled. I had to carry her back to her

bed. She’s been whimpering in the corner ever since. I

don’t understand what happened here…. I don’t know

what to do. She doesn’t seem to know me.”

Mulder was shocked to see the fatigue and anxiety

evident in his boss’s body posture, and for once he

didn’t try to mask it by assuming the A.D. mantle.

Mulder could see how very uncomfortable Skinner was

with the situation. Was there something he wasn’t

telling Mulder? He kept fiddling with his eyeglasses,

taking them off to polish on his t-shirt, before

replacing them again only to remove them to rub his

eyes.

“Uh, I need to see her, I need to talk to her…”

“It’s okay, Mulder, do what you need to do. I’ll leave

the two of you alone. She’ll be better with you. To be

honest she scared the shit out of me.” This admission

in itself was enough to push Mulder’s anxiety a few

notched higher.

“Look, if you need anything, you know where the kitchen

is, just make yourself at home. I’ll make myself scarce.

I’ll most likely only upset her again if she sees me again

tonight. I’ll see you in the morning.”

Mulder could have sworn his boss added “Good luck.”

Outside her room, Mulder ran a hand through his hair

And tried to work out what had happened here. Scully

was rarely out of control, practically unflappable, as

was their boss. Whatever had taken place here tonight

had really shaken them both up.

Softly he tapped on the door. Not waiting for an

answer, he went in. He was stunned by the state of his

partner. She was huddled up, cringing in the corner of

the bed but at least the whimpering had stopped.

clip_image001

“Hey, Scully. I’m here now. It’s going to be all

right.” He tried to keep his voice quiet and

reassuring.

She nodded as she recognized him, but her quivering

lower lip and tear-filled eyes told him that she didn’t

yet share his believe that every thing would be okay.

He knelt beside her, by the side of the bed and tucked

an errant strand of hair behind her ear.

“Feel like talking, Scully?”

She didn’t answer him at first. He saw the lone tear

break free and trail down her cheek. She shook her

head.

There would be plenty of time later for talk,

explanations. At this moment, all Scully really needed

was to be held. He couldn’t deny her that. He moved

over onto the bed and gathered her trembling form into

his arms. At first she resisted his touch, almost as if

she were afraid of him, then slowly, slowly the tension

in her eased.

He sat down, pulling her gently towards him and rocked

her. He wasn’t sure which of them needed this contact

more. He could feel all tension leaving him as he

buried his nose in her hair and inhaled. He didn’t know

how long they sat like that. Finally she moved in his

arms, pulling away.

“You’re going to be okay,” he assured. He was loath to

let her go, but she needed her space, needed to put the

veneer of composure around herself. It was just the way

she was.

“Yeah, I’m just…I’m just going to take a shower and

then, well, try to sleep.”

He looked down at her upset face, but wasn’t surprised

at her denial of the situation, they were masters of it

after all.. “Scully, let me in, let me help you.”

But it was as if she hadn’t heard nor wanted to hear.

He decided not to pursue this tonight.

“You want something hot to drink, Scully?”

She nodded. “Thanks, Mulder.”

“Always… you know that.” He smiled at her as he headed toward

the kitchen.

ACT V

“Easy, Scully. Relax. It was just a dream.” His fingers

gently stroked her cheek, bringing warming blood back

to the icy flesh. Still swimming towards consciousness,

she turned towards his comforting touch. After an age

she opened her eyes.

Mulder sat on her bed wearing only his jeans, his eyes

red from lack of sleep. He pulled her into in his arms.

It had just turned four when the sound of her voice

roused him out of the heavy dreamless sleep he’d been

in. He’d rushed in from the couch in the living room,

glad she hadn’t woken Skinner up. She continued to

whimper, trapped in her dreams. “C’mon, Scully, it’s

okay, I have you now.”

She pulled him tighter to herself. She began to shake,

her teeth chattering.

“Can you tell me, Scully? Tell me what’s upsetting

you.”

Slowly she shook her head against his chest. She was

well and truly spooked, but she wasn’t ready to share

with him, and he couldn’t, wouldn’t push her.

“I’m not u-usually like this,” she murmured. “I’m always so g-good

at …at coping, but this…” She broke off, her gaze clinging to his.

“S-sorry. This isn’t your problem.”

“You’re okay. It’s okay,” Mulder repeated over and over as he rocked

her slowly in his arms. “You’re safe, now, I’m here, and it *is* my

problem. I won’t let anything hurt you.”

“Don’t go,” she pleaded.

“I won’t leave you, ever,” Mulder answered. He

hesitated, then loosened his hold slightly so he could

scoot underneath the blankets next to her. She clung on

to him.

“Shh, It’s okay, it’s okay. Come on, put your head

down, you need to sleep.”

“I saw it Mulder,” she whispered. “I saw the blood, it

was everywhere. I-I think I was g-gonna hurt S-

Skinner.” This disclosure sent an involuntary shiver

through him, compounding the chaos that reigned in his

head.

“Shh, Scully it was a dream, it was only a bad dream,

that’s all.”

He gathered her close to him, the soft cotton of her

pajamas brushed against his skin. Right, this felt so

right, the feel of her against his body. He lowered his

mouth to her and felt her hands move into his hair,

pressing him closer to herself. “I need to hold you,

Scully, to touch you.”

“I need you too Mulder, but Skinner… we can’t… not

here…” she began to edge away from him.

Mulder shifted, then lifted her, leaning her back

against his chest, trapping her between his spread

legs.

“But I….”

“Shh, ” he said nuzzling her neck. “Let me touch you

Scully, let me hold you, please. Let me make you feel

better.” His hand trailed down to the waistband of her

green plaid pajamas and she made a soft mewing sound.

He let his fingers roam over her, caressing, reassuring.

She jerked as if startled. It was so good touching her.

For now this was enough for him. His mouth on hers

absorbed the little sounds she was making. And still he

held her, enjoying the weight of her as she covered him

like a blanket.

Finally she craned her head so she could see his face.

He smiled up at her.

“Go to sleep, Scully,” he ordered in a gruff voice.

“I’ll keep the nightmares away.”

She smiled. “Mmm.”

She slept.

Mulder lay on his back, one arm flung across his face,

grateful for the darkness. Scully’s cheek was a gentle

weight on his shoulder, as she lay against him. He

breathed in, filling his lungs, aware of the faint

musky rose scent of her body, that delicious womanly

scent that was intrinsically Scully. Strangely, he felt

it shroud him, protect him. Maybe she could keep him

safe too, keep *his* nightmares at bay.

He started worrying about what had happened before he

got there, what she’d seen. There was no way she could

have killed Lowry. And what had spooked Skinner? Did he

believe himself in danger from Scully? How did it all

fit together? That was the mystery.

He wasn’t leaving her alone tonight. To hell with

precedence and protocol, and if it came to that, to

hell with Skinner. Let the Bureau do its worst. His

last coherent thought was, together they would be safe.

THURSDAY, 7:15 a.m.

It was the smell of fresh coffee and toasted cinnamon

and raisin bagels that woke him up. He looked down at

Scully, still peacefully asleep in his arms. Had last

night really happened, or was it just a dream?

He moved to slide out of the bed. He’d compromised his

partner enough as it was. What they did in their own

time was their own business and he wasn’t ashamed of

it, but this was Skinner’s home. He might be their

friend, but Mulder didn’t want to put their superior in

an untenable position.

As he got up, Scully opened her eyes. Although she

still looked a little dazed, the look of fear had gone

from her face. He grazed his knuckles gently across her

cheek.

“It’s all right, Scully, I’m just going to the kitchen,

Skinner seems to be in breakfast mode.”

Stepping into the kitchen, he knew that there was no

way that Skinner couldn’t know where Mulder had spent

the night.

“It’s okay, Mulder, this is all strictly off the record.” The older

man tried to put him at ease, and Mulder couldn’t quite contain

the sigh of relief. He could have sworn he heard his superior say,

“Last night never happened, Agent Mulder.”

Skinner’s remark surprised him. There was something

different about their boss this morning. Although he

seemed very understanding, he also seemed ill at ease,

nervous somehow. “Sir, about last night, before I got

here, exactly what happened?”

Mulder was taken aback at Walter Skinner’s reaction.

The man turned pale.

“If you don’t mind, Mulder, I’d rather not discuss the

matter at this time. I need to get it straight in my

head first.” Walter Skinner hesitated. “I think the

pair of you need to talk, Mulder. Scully will find it a

lot easier if I’m not here. I’m going into the office

to catch up on the paperwork and there are a number of

reports I need to review. I should be done by late

afternoon.”

“Thank you, Sir. I appreciate everything you’re doing

for Scully, for us.”

“It’s the least I can do for friends, Mulder.”

Mulder felt strangely touched by that remark. For just a

moment there, Skinner had seemed both very alone and

envious at the same time. This lack of sleep was definitely

getting to Mulder’s thinking patterns.

Skinner had already left the apartment by the time Scully came

into the kitchen.

“Come and eat, Scully, and then we need to talk.”

Scully drank her coffee but only toyed with the bagels. Mulder

understood how difficult this was going to be for them both.

“Come on, Scully, you trust me don’t you? Tell me about

the dream last night. What did you see? What happened

that frightened Skinner?”

“How do you know that, Mulder?”

“It was something you said last night, that and

Skinner’s reaction to all this. I’ve…umm, I’ve looked

into it recently. I’ve been in contact with Dr. Cardoso

at the Bethesda Sleep Clinic. Do you remember? They

helped us when Skinner was having sleep problems.”

“You think that’s what my problem is? That I’m likely

to…. That I…. Is that why Skinner isn’t here this

morning? God, the one thing I *do* remember from last

night was the look of fear on his face. Jesus…”

“Scully, it’s not….”

“Last night Mulder, last night I woke up outside Skinner’s

room. It’s been playing through my head, over and over….

Was I going to do to him what I must have done to Marcus

Lowry? Or was I going to take his life some other way?

Was that why he was so scared, Mulder? Was it all a bad

dream, or did I really do that to Marcus? I can’t remember… but

I saw the photos. Am I capable of doing something like that to a

total stranger? Mulder, my necklace was found in his bed.”

Mulder heard the rising panic in her voice. “I didn’t

know him, Mulder, I don’t know where he lived. How

could I…?”

He came around the table and took hold of her. She was

trembling.

“Scully? Calm down. I can’t believe you’re saying this;

that you’re even considering going down that path.

Skinner doesn’t believe you’re capable of anything like

that. I certainly don’t.”

“That’s just the point. I feel I’m on borrowed time,

waiting for something dreadful to happen.”

“I’d have said the worst has already happened.”

“Am I crazy, Mulder? Are you afraid of me?”

“I’m afraid of where you’re going with this, but no, I

could never fear you. I trust you with my life.”

“Even after you saw Marcus, even after what might have

happened last night?”

“I trust you with my life. I always have, and I always

will, no matter what.”

She pulled away from him.

“I need to try to make some sense of all this, Mulder.

I think I want to check myself into that sleep clinic.

Would you take me over there, will you do that for me?”

“Scully, you didn’t do it; you couldn’t do it. It’s not

in your nature.”

“Please Mulder, I need to do this. I need to know.”

He couldn’t deny her this. He could never deny her

anything.

BETHESDA SLEEP DISORDER CLINIC

Dr. Cardoso’s office

Thursday, 11:28 a.m.

Skinner had been all for the idea and it had taken

surprisingly little time to get Scully an appointment.

Mulder couldn’t help wondering what strings had been

pulled.

She asked Mulder to come in with her to see the

doctor. He moved to sit next to her as the procedure was

explained to them.

“After consultation with, and comprehensive evaluation

by a sleep specialist, each patient is diagnosed and he

appropriate therapy is determined. As part of the

consultation and evaluation, a sleep study may be

performed during a period of one or two nights. You

understand, Dr. Scully, that hospitalization is not

necessarily required?”

“I think I’d rather the tests be done here.” Mulder

surreptitiously took Scully’s hand and gave it an

encouraging squeeze. She did not pull away.

“That’s not a problem, Dr. Scully, we can accommodate

you on that. Overnight tests are completed by 7 am.

During a sleep study, you will be monitored by

painless, non-invasive technology.”

Dr. Cardoso took them both to see one of the suites

where the testing would take place.

“Apart from the recordings of all the monitors that the

patient is attached to during the test, we also keep a

video record of the patient. The actual observation

booth is situated a little up the hall, away from the

suites where the patients stay. It lessens the chance

of patients being disturbed by the comings and goings

of the technicians. There is continuous monitoring of

course, but most patients prefer this setup. It’s not

quite as if we were in the room with them.” She smiled.

“A sleep test, the polysomnogram, simultaneously

records heart rate, brain waves, breathing, oxygenation

and eye and leg movements. As you can see, this suite is

state-of-the-art. Treatment for sleep disorders may

include a prescription for a device to aid the

patient’s breathing while sleeping, medication or light

therapy as well as neuropsychiatric interventions,

including biofeedback. Don’t worry, none of that is as

daunting as it sounds. If indicated, referral to, or

consultations with other specialists might be

recommended to aid in diagnosis and treatment.”

The doctor smiled at them, “Is there a problem with any

of that?”

Scully even managed a weak smile as she shook her head.

Scully was to report back by half past eight that

evening. It would give the doctor and the technician a

chance to run preliminary tests and get her ‘wired up’.

Now that it was all set up, she relaxed a little.

“Do you mind if I come with you, Scully? I can sit with

the technician in the observation booth. It won’t be

the first time I’ve watched you sleep, and at least

this time you won’t be drooling all over my shoulder,”

he quipped, and was glad to see a corresponding smile

on her lips.

“Never let it be said that I’d deprive you of scintillating

entertainment, Mulder.”

“Well,” he tried giving her his best leer. “There’s only reruns on

TV for the next few nights. There isn’t even a decent game

anywhere.”

“Oh, well Mulder, that *definitely* settles it then, doesn’t it.”

“Well, if watching you sleep becomes too tedious, I could

always catch up on writing some of those reports.”

“What, and run the risk of giving our superior a heart attack?”

BETHESDA SLEEP DISORDER CLINIC

Friday, 3:30 a.m.

Scully settled for the night, and judging by the monitors and

viewing screen, she was enjoying normal restful sleep.

Mulder found it very soothing, watching his partner

sleep. It gave him plenty of opportunity to sit and

just think.

As he repeatedly turned the events over in his mind,

he began to realize that nothing was as clear to him as

the fact of his own confusion. He thought he knew what

he’d seen, what he’d experienced. But now, seeing how

deeply these revelations had affected his partner… he

wasn’t sure what to think. His normally ordered, precise

mind was in total chaos.

This case was really bugging him, so many anomalies.

Had it been anyone else but Scully involved it would

have been pretty much open and shut, but regardless of

how things appeared, this couldn’t possibly be so here.

He knew his partner too well. Mulder chewed his lip as

he considered the possibilities. How had the blood got

onto her pajamas? There was no way she could have

traveled the distance between the two buildings — could

there? No, he wasn’t even going to entertain that theory.

But if it hadn’t been her, then who?

His own dreams worried him. He couldn’t work out why

they had started when they had. Were they some sort of

a portent, or just the figment of his overactive, exhausted

mind. He’d always accepted that evil existed per se, but

the idea of a struggle between the forces of good and evil

fitted better between the lines of some gothic novel than

into his life.

Men were good, men were evil, evil thoughts, evil

deeds. Yet he’d never really considered either good or

evil as being a creature in its own right, a being

self contained, self motivated. Up till now, he had

come face to face with an entity that threatened to

take over his entire being, but this creature was self-

contained. It seemed now to be behind much of what

they’d seen in their work on the X-Files.

Blowing out a frustrated breath, Mulder muttered.

“There’s something I’m not getting. Something’s

missing…. Why her, why me? Is there a link, and if

so what is it?” He cast his mind back to a week before

when they were working on their last case. What was it

she’d said about God choosing his own tools?

With her bias towards scientific proof and logical

explanations, he was surprised in the past at her

ready acceptance of the concept of evil. He would have

expected her to shy away from this exotic idea, that it

would make the scientist in her uncomfortable. But

then, she believed in God. You had to have good if you

were to have bad; it was just the way things worked.

To Scully it had been so simple, there was something

out there, trying to make her do things, had maybe made

her do things, waiting to get her. It terrified her,

but she was prepared to go down that path to try to

discover more, to resolve the problem. She had the

belief. He on the other hand was so much in denial that

sometimes he feared he’d never ever extract his head

again.

Their roles here had been reversed, she the believer,

he the skeptic. He had seen it, felt it, smelled it,

yet part of his mind was still trying to rationalize

it, to find reasons, to find excuses. He felt that

somehow his dreams and what Scully had been

experiencing were somehow connected, but how? That was

the big question.

Shit, it was way too late at night to be going into

self-analysis and psychology. What wouldn’t he give for

a night’s uninterrupted sleep? Last night’s rest,

although short, was the most he’d had for days. There

was something about just being with Scully, she always

chased his demons away.

He must have dozed off then. Seven o’clock came, and

the smell of the technicians coffee woke him, ending

his vigil.

He’d take her back to Skinner’s and then go on home to

try to catch some sleep during the day. Somehow that

felt safer than trying to sleep in the dark. He was

going to have to try to talk to Kenny. The Kid was open

minded enough not to shoot him down in flames as he

tried to work a theory out.

ACT VI

BETHESDA SLEEP DISORDER CLINIC

Saturday, 1:15 a.m.

Kenny had insisted he come to keep Mulder company

tonight, although Mulder could see that the guy was

bushed. “Look, Kenny, much as I appreciate the show of

solidarity, you’ll be a lot more use to me tomorrow if

you’re not asleep on your feet.”

He finally persuaded Kenny to stretch out on a bench in

the hallway outside Scully’s room. Only Mulder’s

promise to wake him, should the need arise, finally

persuaded Kenny to rest.

It had been one of the longest weeks in Mulder’s life.

He spent some time in the observation booth, talking

with the technician on duty. George recounted some of

the funny and bizarre things he’d seen here while on

duty. It helped to pass the time.

Saturday night here, unlike other medical departments,

tended to be very quiet; in fact Scully was the only

one in tonight. It looked like another routine night.

The sound effects of the monitors got to be irritating,

and after a while George turned the audio off. The

visual would alert them to any thing.

By two-thirty, the technician had gone for a break,

promising to bring Mulder back a coffee when he

returned.

“Not that the coffee here is anything to write home

about, but at least it’s hot and wet, with enough

caffeine to jump-start a truck on a cold morning. A cup

of *that* in you and there’s no chance of you nodding

off.” He laughed as he left the booth.

Mulder sat on his own, watching the screens as various

CCTV cameras panned both Scully’s room and other areas

of the department. He could see Kenny asleep in the

hallway. Mulder thought he really should tell Andrews

to go to bed. The monitors were recording Scully’s

vitals, her brain wave patterns, eye movement. At least

she was getting some rest, Mulder thought enviously.

Maybe he should call it a night too. She was safe

enough here with all the hi-tech surrounding her.

He must have dropped off himself for a minute or two,

when George Hanover’s gasp woke him up.

“Jeez, she’s moved, she’s gone. Look at the printout on

that monitor! She was into an episode. Where the hell

is she?”

With that, George was flipping through all the cameras,

trying to get a fix on where she might have strayed. As

he did so, he activated the Security measures. On the

monitor, Mulder saw the room Scully had been in was now

empty. The leads that had not so long ago been

attached to her lay scattered.

“Shit!”

“Yeah, looks like we’ve got a walker…” George

continued flipping through the monitors. “There. Is

that her? Looks like someone’s just left the building

by the fire exit at the end of the hall, I can see a

shadow moving away.”

Mulder could see his young disciple still asleep on the

bench outside her room. Scully must have walked right

past him as he slept.

Mulder called Kenny on his cell phone, and grabbing his

coat, moved to get after Scully.

Kenny had gotten a head start over him as he was nearer

that exit. By the time Mulder arrived at the bench,

Andrews was already gone. Mulder stepped out of the

fire exit door onto the sidewalk into the chilly night

air. He turned and surveyed the empty streets. At

quarter to three in the morning, not much moved.

Where the hell was Kenny? And why the hell had he

himself chosen that moment to doze off, Mulder riled.

He stood for a moment looking around trying to work out

which way she might have gone. He found it hard to

believe that this could have happened. He saw a

movement to the left, someway up the street.

Was that her? He decided to chance it and broke into a

run to try to catch up with her. Should he call out to

her? He’d heard somewhere that it was dangerous to wake

up a ‘walker’ abruptly. Hopefully Kenny was somewhere

close by, and between them they could head her off.

Shit! She was going to cross the street. Scully was

moving slowly. She seemed to be oblivious to her

surroundings and to the cold. She paused for a moment

under a street lamp.

He ran hard to catch up with her, but it was as if he

was running through deep, sticky mud. Everything was

in slow motion and taken on a dreamlike quality. For a

moment he thought he might have been dreaming, and then

he prayed that he was.

Mulder knew what was going to happen even as he heard

the revving of an engine and saw the car bearing down

towards her. He knew before its headlights pinioned her

in their glare and realized that there was nothing on

this earth he could do to prevent the tragedy that was

about to unfold.

He called out a warning that was too late. Like a film

in slow motion, clip by silent clip, Scully teetered on

the edge of the sidewalk, her bare toes curling over he

curb. Then it cut to the speeding vehicle as it bore

down towards her.

“Scully! Scully, for God’s sake, STOP!”

For a split second he thought she’d heard him, thought

she’d understood. She shook her head as though coming

out of a dream. He saw her startled look, her

expression frozen in shock that was drawn in stark

relief by the unrelenting blaze of light. Her

realization, too late, of the inevitability of what was

about to happen. Then he saw the black shadow, as it

appeared to enclose her like a cloak, to propel her

forward straight into the path of the oncoming SUV.

“No, Scully! NO!”

In the beam of the headlights, he saw the terror in her

face, saw her tumbling like a rag doll; then a black

shape launched itself into the beam of light knocking

Scully out of the path of the wheels, followed by the

sounds he never forget. The squeal of brakes, the

scream, the sickening thud of soft body contacting hard

metal and the sound of splintering glass seemed to be

amplified out of all proportion, as it shattered the

quiet of the night.

Finally he was able to move, the thick cloying feeling

had gone. He raced down the street to her. His cry

distorted with anguish

“SCULLY!”

Lights flashed on in the building across the street,

faces appeared in windows.

“Scully! Oh my God! Scully.”

He was on his knees, a finger at her pulse. He was

grateful beyond measure for the telltale signs of life.

The beat against his fingertips was thready, but all he

cared about was that it was there at all. With the

stench of oil and gas rising around him, he forced

himself to look for the worst.

She lay so still as he knelt down beside her on the

asphalt, the light of the headlights accentuating her

pallor, clearly showed the small cut that marred her

temple. His fingers automatically went to tuck the

stray strand of hair behind her ear.

Short of more abrasions and contusions, his careful,

fearful search found nothing. No trails of blood warned

of cranial injury, no arteries spurted, no veins

trickled. There were no bones twisted at odd angles.

Her breathing was slow but not labored.

“Scully.” He hardly recognized the anguished whisper as

his own voice.

Mulder pulled his cell phone out of his pocket and

dialed 911.

As he covered Scully with this coat, the driver of the

SUV approached them.

“I’m sorry, God, I’m *so* sorry. I didn’t see her; she

just fell out in front of me. I tried to brake, I

swear….” He turned away gagging, only to throw up in

the gutter a few yards away from them.

To be honest, Mulder wasn’t concentrating about the

driver who’d done this to Scully, he was far too

concerned about how still she was, how pale.

“Scully, please be all right. Hold on, please, just

hold on, help’s coming. Hang on, Scully.” Tentatively

he stroked her face. He wanted so badly to hold her,

but didn’t dare move her in case he made her injuries

worse.

He heard her sob even as he wondered what he should

next.

“Mulder…?”

“Hush Scully, I’m here, it’s gonna be okay. The

ambulance is on its way. Hang on, they’ll be here in a

minute. No! Don’t move!” he gasped, as she tried to

grasp his hand. His fingers trailed across her

cheekbone.

“Gentle,” she murmured. Her gaze was blurring, her

lashes fluttering. “An angel.”

She was making no sense to him. His only thought was

that she was lapsing into confused gibberish. There was

no reason, nor time to think differently as she moaned

softly against his palm. Shock. She was shivering. He

gently pulled his coat closer around her trembling

body. “Hush, Scully, help’s coming.”

“Mulder…what happened? I saw a bright light,

falling…then something cannoned into me, pushed me

out of the way. Mulder…I felt the hand of an ang…”

Her voice shuddered on the sob.

“No, you were pushed. Right under the wheels of that SUV.

I saw it, Scully. I stood frozen, I couldn’t move, I couldn’t help

you. There was nothing I could do to stop it.”

There was a faint, weak moan from the darkness beyond

the range of the headlights. Mulder turned to

investigate and pulled his penlight out of his pocket.

The sight that his eyes beheld froze him.

“Mulder… what is it, Mulder?” He heard his partner’s

voice cut through his horror of the sight illuminated

by the faint, narrow beam of light.

“God, Kenny!”

The kid’s crumpled, bloodied body lay in a heap on the

asphalt, his arm and leg at unusual angles.

“Mulder, is he all right?”

“I don’t know, Scully, I don’t think so. Christ, what have

I done?”

He turned to see Scully struggling to sit up.

“Scully! No!”

“But I’m a …”

“Don’t move Scully please,” he begged her. “We don’t

know how badly you’re hurt.”

The sense of what he said must have overridden the

doctor instincts in her. “Take the coat Mulder, he

needs it more than I do….”

Mulder couldn’t remember when he’d prayed so hard

before in his life. Please let the paramedics be quick,

please let them both be okay.

Someone came out of the building carrying blankets.

They covered Kenny over to keep him warm.

“You okay?” a voice asked.

Mulder felt himself led back to the curb. As the

adrenaline rush dissipated, he felt his legs crumbling

beneath him. Someone made him sit down next to Scully,

pushing his head down between his knees before they

wrapped a blanket around him too. The movement made him

feel light-headed. Then reaction set in, he was shaking

like leaf. The deepening chill of shock, racked him

from head to toe.

He had to fight this, he had to be strong for them.

They needed him. He had to let their boss know what had

happened. He took his cell phone out again and dialed

Skinner’s number.

“Sir? Sir, you’d better get down here, there’s been an

accident…yeah, it’s looking pretty bad. Scully’s

hurt, but the k-kid…. I-I don’t know…no…. Gotta

go, Sir. I can hear the siren, so the paramedics are on

their way.”

Then he turned away to heave and part company with his

last meal, and some of the fear went away with it.

BETHESDA NAVAL HOSPITAL

Saturday, 4:46 a.m.

Skinner and Mulder has been pacing the hallways for the

past few hours. The doctor had taken his own sweet time

checking her out. God, how long could a set of x-rays take?

That Scully hadn’t been killed or at least severely maimed

was thanks to the hand of fate in the guise of Agent Kenneth

Andrews.

They could only presume that, somehow, in the extra few

moments head start Kenny had over Mulder, he’d circled around

and was approaching from the other side of the street. Had he not

positioned himself where he had, Scully’s injuries would have

amounted to a great deal more than grazes, contusions, sprained

ankle and slight concussion that the doctor finally confirmed she’d

suffered.

She was resting at the moment, best let her sleep the

nurse had told them. Skinner was surprised that Mulder

did not insist upon seeing his partner no matter what.

When he mentioned this to Mulder, he’d replied that at

least they knew that Scully was safe and not in pain,

“Kenny, on the other hand….” Mulder hadn’t been able

to finish.

No, their biggest worry was Kenny. In the best case

scenario he’d suffered a broken arm and leg. In the

worse…. He was still in surgery and there was nobody

there who was prepared to commit themselves to any sort

of opinion at all. Mulder wasn’t sure if that was in

spite of or because of the A.D.’s presence. No amount of

badge waving would elicit any further information. The

waiting was killing them both. Neither of them knew

what to do. In the end Skinner took matters into his

own hands.

“Come on, Mulder, let’s get some coffee into you, you

look like shit.”

“With all due respect, Sir…”

“Yeah, yeah, I’ve heard it all before; now move it,

Agent.”

Mulder was too tired to argue. The two of them nursed

bad hospital coffee as they sat in hard hospital chairs

waiting for word on Kenny.

MULDER’S APARTMENT

Saturday 5:32 AM

He got back to his apartment by a confused, circular

route and fell onto his couch without taking off his

coat or his shoes. The lights were on and he felt

weirdly exposed and vulnerable, but he didn’t want to

turn them off. The couch seemed to be rocking a little,

like a raft, and he kept one foot on the floor to

steady it.

Then he fell asleep and slept soundly for a couple of

hours until he was awakened by a knock on the door.

Seized with fresh panic, he fought to sit up in the

tangle of his coat, as the knocking became more

insistent. Then Mulder hear Skinner’s voice calling his

name. He momentarily lay back on the cushion, so

relieved he felt like laughing.

“Are you okay?” Skinner asked once he gained entry. Upon

seeing the younger man’s nod, the A.D. said, “Come on,

I’m driving.”

BETHESDA NAVAL HOSPITAL

Private room

Saturday, 8:29 AM

Both Mulder and Skinner knew that when hospital

authorities put you in a private room to break the news

to you, that news is usually of the worst kind. Mulder,

having seen Kenny at the site of the accident, had no

illusions about how seriously hurt his friend might

have been. Now, as they stood in the center of the

antiseptic room, they were both growing increasingly

concerned that the young agent might not survive.

Mulder was mentally preparing himself to hear the worst

when a doctor stepped in to join them.

The list of injuries was horrific. Apart from head

injuries, Kenny suffered a bad break to his femur, his

left arm, and his nose. There was also damage to his

pelvis.

“He must be the luckiest man alive,” the doctor said,

“It was touch and go for a while. It’s as though

someone up there is looking out for him.”

BETHESDA NAVAL HOSPITAL

Side room

Saturday, 9:20 AM

As Mulder sat by Scully’s bedside, he marveled on the

nature of love and friendship. They were in a

relationship, but when was the last time he’d said

those words to her and told her how much she meant to

him?

“Mulder?” Scully’s voice echoed around the small

hospital room, bringing him back to the present.

“Who else were you expecting?” Mulder tried to joke.

He went over to sit on the side of her bed and grasped

her hand in both of his, so relieved that he had her

back safe and sound. “How are you feeling partner?

You had me scared back there.”

“Don’t worry Mulder, I had *myself* scared back there.

How’s?…Is Kenny?…T-They wouldn’t tell me, Mulder.

Did-did he get through the surgery?”

“Kenny’s one tough agent, although I can’t see him ever

wanting to work with me again. He was *so* lucky.

The doctors said it was almost as if he were protected,

you know. At first they suspected skull fractures,

major internal trauma, the works.

“He looked real bad when they brought him in. He got

away with a broken arm, leg, and pelvis, as well as some

minor head injuries, which included a broken nose. His

poor nose certainly took a beating on this case. His

condition is serious, but the prognosis is good. He had

a good team working on him.”

Mulder turned her hand over in his and appeared to find

the lines on her palm extremely fascinating.

“Scully, umm…Do you remember what happened out there?

It’s just that what I think I saw and what you said

just after you got hurt, well umm…there are

differences. I was following you, Scully. I just could

never seem to catch up. I saw you poised on the edge of

that curb with the SUV coming directly towards you.

“The driver seemed to be traveling too fast, but I

found out later the poor guy was going the speed limit;

it just seemed too fast. From where I stood, you

seemed to still be a safe distance away, but then

suddenly you were covered by blackness, and I saw you

being hurtled towards the vehicle. You didn’t step out,

you were pushed with a great deal of force.”

Mulder could hardly bear to go on. The memory was too

painful. He’d stood by impotently watching his partner

face death, and he couldn’t move nor do anything to

save her.

“And then you seemed to fall backwards towards the

curb, and the next thing I see is Kenny lying badly

injured in the street. I saw it all, Scully, I just

don’t understand it.”

He felt her cover his hand with her own, gently

stroking with her thumb. He finally looked up at her.

“What happened, Scully? Do you remember? I need to

know. You said something strange back there….”

“I remember,” she began hesitantly, “seeing lights to

the left of me, and as their intensity grew, I felt

myself falling. But at the same time, I kept hearing

my name being called, yet it seemed so far away….

And then I looked up and the car was just there. I knew

that was it, that I would never see you again. It made

me feel very sad, but there didn’t seem to be any

urgency to anything, like everything was happening in

slow motion.

“Then I felt it on me. There was a bright white light

and a black shape, not horrifying like before, not evil

at all, but sort of warm and good like a gentle hand.

For a moment I thought I saw an ange_, I-I thought I

saw something. But then suddenly I felt pain as the

car slammed into me, and I was falling backwards. I

must have hit my head as I landed.

“Mulder, it was Kenny who saved my life. He saved my

life and came so close to-to losing his own.”

As Mulder pulled her into his arms and held her close,

he rested his head on her hair. He acknowledged to

himself how close again he’d been to losing her. Thank

God for Kenny. The kid was almost like a gift from

God. He couldn’t stop the self-deprecating smile.

Scully must have felt it, for she pulled away to look

up.

“Mulder? What is it?”

“I don’t know how I even entertain the thought,

Scully. Guardian angels?”

But she didn’t laugh, didn’t even smile. Perhaps that’s

where he needed to look. In a strength beyond his own.

To a source higher than Scully’s science or his logic.

To a source of faith, grace and power. But was he ready

for such a journey? Scully had invited him to join her.

The very notion was difficult for him to comprehend.

Scully had been traveling that path for a long time

now, although she was loath to admit it either to

herself or to him.

He saw it in her eyes now, heard it in her voice and

felt it in her touch. She, unlike him, had no problem

with the idea. Maybe it was this faith of hers that

protected her, them, that ultimately kept them both

safe, even in the greatest of perils. He could see

where her hope stemmed from.

“What happened to you, Mulder?” her voice was soft as

she asked him after a while.

He was silent for a moment, not wanting to revisit his

experiences of the past week for the moment. He settled

down next to her on the bed, shivering a little at the

thought. Scully pulled him back into her arms, he was

thankful that she was still here to be able to do it.

He took a long breath. “I don’t know where to start,

where to go with this. We owe Kenny a great debt,

Scully. And Skinner, he’s a better friend to us than

we’ll ever know.”

“I know that,” which surprised him.

He had to tell her, had to explain about the dreams

he’d been having, but he needed time. This was as near

as he could go at the moment.

There was a soft knock at the door and Skinner walked

in interrupting what Mulder was about to say.

“I think we need to clear up some lose ends here, Agent

Mulder.”

“What do you mean?”

“Jeff Jackson has just been in to see me. He’s been

feeling very bad about something.”

“Jeff?” Scully was puzzled.

“Yeah, something he didn’t say when he was first

interviewed. He was in shock at the time; he thought he

was hallucinating. Later he kept quiet because he

didn’t know what he’d seen or what he’d imagined. He

didn’t think it was important, but it kept niggling at

him, till he had to do something about it.”

“I don’t understand,” Scully said. “Where is this

leading?”

“It’s something that he believes he saw, believes he

felt when he came into your room.”

“The black shadow, the presence,” Mulder filled in.

“Mulder? Sir? What are you talking about?”

Mulder went on as if she hadn’t spoken. It all came

out; his nightmares, the black shape he thought he saw,

no, that he *knew* he saw during the day and when Kenny

was at his side during the night.

“It’s over, Scully. Somehow this ties in with everything

else. I don’t know how or why, but I can’t feel that

feeling of dread any longer.”

For once both Scully and Skinner didn’t refute his

theory, didn’t ask for scientific proof to back what

he’d told them.

Later, when they stopped by the precinct station, they

were both surprised to learn that Scully was now

officially off the hook. The blood on her pajamas was

not the perfect match as was thought at first, further

DNA testing had shown that the two samples were not a

match. There were no fingerprints on the assault

weapon.

Both Mulder and Skinner looked perplexed, and the

officer on duty looked extremely embarrassed and

uncomfortable as he explained that it had been a rookie

who’d run the fingerprints through the FINDER.

He apologized profusely for the mistake.

There was a ton of paperwork to fill in. The only thing

about it that made Mulder smile the was that

Skinner had more than his fair share of it to do.

EPILOGUE

BETHESDA NAVAL HOSPITAL

Side room

A week later.

All three of then came in to visit with Kenny. His

recovery rate had astounded both the doctors and his

friends alike. Although he would be out of action for a

few months yet, his predicted stay in hospital was now

down to three weeks.

Kenny could remember nothing after seeing Scully

teetering on the edge of the curb. But he *did*

remember what happened immediately before. He

remembered the wizen face of the black crone as she

appeared behind Scully.

“I must be the luckiest man alive. I still can’t

remember exactly what happened or how- maybe it’s just

as well,” Kenny confided to Mulder.

Mulder smiled when he saw Andrews blushing as Scully

placed a kiss on his cheek.

“Thank you, Kenny.” There was nothing else she could

say.

“You’re welcome, Dana. I’m glad I was there.”

Mulder came over to him and shook his good hand. “I’ll

always owe you one, pal, you know that, don’t you?

Though I’m sorry you got hurt again, you’re a good man

to have on a team, and I’m proud to have worked with

you.”

Kenny smiled as he said, “Remind me to up my insurance

if I ever work with you again, Mulder. In fact next

time, email me first, and I’ll make sure I head off in

the opposite direction. Besides, I don’t think Kerry

would ever okay another team-up.”

All of the agents remembered fondly Kenny’s long time

girlfriend. “No, I don’t suppose she would, but if

there’s ever an emergency, you just let me speak with

her, okay?” Scully assured them confidently.

Skinner spoke up. “There’s no getting away from it,

Kenny. You’re a hero. I’ve made recommendations that

your bravery be rewarded in a fitting manner. Your

contribution to this extraordinary case will be noted

in your files.” Kenny, as seen by the color of his

face, was more embarrassed then ever.

A nurse pecked at the glass.

Mulder smiled. “We’ve got to go. Guess they just don’t

respect credentials around here. They just throw you

out when the time’s up. See you later, Kid. Take care,

you hear me?”

As they went out to the car, Scully stopped and touched

the tiny cross around her neck. “Mulder, I didn’t lose

this at the club. I still had it around my neck when I

undressed that night.”

“How can you be so sure Scully?”

“Because a thread from my shirt caught in the chain and

I had a job to untangle it.”

FIN

28/07/01

Finally!!!

So. What did you think?

ewa@whatewa.com

‘I have spread my dreams under your feet;

tread softly for you tread on my dreams.’

Apogee

Cover

TITLE: Apogee

AUTHOR: Brandon D. Ray

EMAIL ADDRESS: publius@avalon.net

DISTRIBUTION STATEMENT: Do not archive at gossamer;I’ll send it there myself. Archived exclusively at the “I Made This” website, until August 10, 2001. After that date, anywhere is fine, so long as my name stays on it and no money changes hands.

FEEDBACK: Go ahead; knock yourself out. Ephemeral: *FEEDBACK*publius@avalon.net

SPOILER STATEMENT: Honking big ones for Biogenesis/6E/AF. Smaller ones for Tempus Fugit/Max; The Red and the Black; Two Fathers/One Son; Sein Under Zeit/Closure; Brand X. Also: significant spoilers for VS8 episode “A Burden Shared“, by Ten, and rather vague ones for “Devil’s Advocate“, by Vickie Moseley & Susan Proto.

RATING: PG-13

CONTENT STATEMENT: MSR. Some bad language, including the “f” word. Religious content.

CLASSIFICATION: X-File (mythology), Romance, Angst

SUMMARY: When key evidence from an old case unexpectedly reappears, Mulder and Scully embark on an investigation that is literally out of this world.

DISCLAIMER: Not mine. Never will be. I had a really witty, biting disclaimer written, and then CC went and gave us “Existence”, and bought me off again. I am *such* a sucker.

THANKS: To Sharon & Vickie for the encouragement, and to CindyET for going over it with a fine-toothed comb and attempting to correct my screw ups. Any that remain are there because I was too stubborn to listen to her. 😉

Apogee

by Brandon D. Ray

TEASER

International Space Station

Tuesday, October 9, 2001

3:12 p.m., Greenwich Mean Time

The Earth was a sphere of sapphire and cotton, floating silently against the velvet backdrop of space. Countless thousands of stars, in every color of the rainbow, provided a brilliant, unwavering counterpoint, like so many perfect gems gleaming in the darkness.

But dominating the view, overwhelming everything else by the sheer imposition of its presence, was the vast, hulking shadow of the alien Ship.

That was how the team spoke of it, Avram thought: the Ship. In capital letters, and always in hushed tones of voice, as might be used in a cathedral. This was the opportunity of a lifetime; something he and his predecessors had awaited in vain for the better part of half a century. Others dabbled in biology and genetics, hoping to find answers in those fields, but Avram and his colleagues knew better. The only way out of the crisis that faced the human race lay with the Ship.

The frustration of those decades of waiting still coiled tightly in Avram’s heart. To know — to have absolute certitude — that there was only one path to salvation… well, that was hard enough. To be denied access to the materials necessary to finding that path, when you knew full well that those materials were there, somewhere, ready for use, if only you knew where to look… that way lay madness. But now….

He moved a little closer to the window, shifting his grip on the handhold so that he wouldn’t drift away — and to avoid the spattering of dried blood that no one had bothered to clean off after they boarded the space station and disposed of the original crew. A few minutes ago they had passed across the east coast of the United States; now they were approaching Africa. Africa, the cradle of humanity, where proto-hominids first walked upright, first learned to use tools, to build a fire, to speak. How fitting, he thought, how inevitable, that mankind’s salvation should emerge from that self-same continent. If he squinted, he fancied he could see the nondescript inlet along the Ivory Coast, where the Ship had first been found, two years before — “Avram, take a look at this.”

With great reluctance, he tore his gaze away from the window, and saw Svetlana floating a few feet away, holding a printout in her hand. He pursed his lips; she was always quick to remind the team that she alone, of the three of them, had previous experience in zero gee. Well and good, he thought complacently. That is why you are here, instead of any of a dozen others. But *I* was put in charge, and let’s not forget that, shall we?

He shifted awkwardly at his perch, and held out his hand to receive her report. With an effortless, indescribable motion, she propelled herself forward, steadying herself on his shoulder before reaching past him to grab the adjacent bracket. She then handed over the printout, and waited in silence while he perused it.

“This seems rather remarkable,” he commented, flipping through the pages. He looked up to catch her gaze, cool and inscrutable as always. “What do you make of it?”

“An equipment failure,” she replied calmly. “Or perhaps a software glitch –”

“There’s nothin’ wrong with the software,” came a rumbling voice from the other side of the compartment. Avram turned his attention to Tommy, the third member of the team. Tommy was from Texas, and he never let anyone forget it. He was also one of the most brilliant cyberneticists alive. “I ran the diagnostics three times,” he continued. “And damned if I could find anything wrong. Everything checks out. It’s gotta be in the instrumentation.”

“Instrumentation, then,” Svetlana said, her voice still calm and even. “But I can find no malfunctions there, either. All of our equipment is in perfect working order.” She gestured at the papers Avram still held in his hand. “And yet….”

“And yet, we find that the Ship’s volume is a variable,” Avram said, completing her sentence for her. “And that at least some of the time, the interior is larger than the exterior.”

She nodded. “And that is impossible.”

Avram sighed. He’d suspected it was going to come to this, ever since the first set of readings the day before. They’d had to check, of course — but somehow, he had known.

“Very well,” he said, directing his words to Tommy. “How soon can we transmit to ground control?”

The other man glanced at his watch. “I can bounce it off one of them GPS jobbies right now. Or, if you’re willing to wait for the next pass, we’ll have a clear line of sight to Lubumbashi in eighty-four minutes.”

Eighty-four minutes. Avram shook his head. That was too long. “Let’s go ahead with the relay,” he decided. Time was their principle enemy on this mission, and the sooner they reported their findings to the ground, the better. He turned his attention back to Svetlana. “And while he does that, you and I are going to go outside and have a look.”

# # #

The view had been beautiful from the window; floating free in a pressure suit, it was nothing short of spectacular. Nothing but emptiness for countless light years in every direction, and yet the stars were so bright and so closely packed that it was impossible for Avram to feel agoraphobic.

Some did feel that way, he knew, and that both puzzled and saddened him. To him, it was simply glorious; this was why, as a boy, he’d become addicted to space, and why he’d sat glued to the television whenever there was a mission in progress. He’d sworn then that somehow he would find a way to go out there himself, and now here he was — “Be careful not to tangle your lines.”

Svetlana’s voice brought him back to himself once again, and he nodded in agreement. “Yes, I see,” he said. He pushed himself carefully along the hull of the station, and flipped one of his two safety lines to the side, as she’d directed. They were here for a reason, he reminded himself firmly. There was no time to play tourist.

With painstaking care, the two space walkers made their way along the hull of the service module. They had not really been trained for this; not even Svetlana had participated in a real EVA in the past.

The mission profile had acknowledged the possible need, and they had been given cursory instruction in how to use the suits and how to maneuver. But time had been very short, and it had always seemed as if there were more important things for them to be doing. It was harder work than Avram had expected. As a boy, he’d always imagined that space walking would be easy, due to the lack of gravity. As he’d grown and studied, he’d come to realize that this was not true, that it was, in fact, very hard work indeed — but the initial, childhood belief had proven impossible to shake. So now, as his breath became labored and sweat drenched his body, he at last was coming to a full appreciation of what it meant to be an astronaut. And he loved it.

At last they reached the end of the service module, bringing the Ship fully into view. And, just like the firmament itself, the Ship was even more impressive and… and *awesome* than it seemed from station’s window. Long and dark and sleek — and yet, it almost seemed to be alive. Those strange symbols covering the hull — symbols that had already been photographed and transmitted groundside for analysis. What could they mean? They were human languages, that had already been ascertained. But the meaning….

Avram shook himself, and once more tried to focus on his task. The instrument package that they had brought with them was still in place, and Svetlana was already opening it up and going over the hardware. The package was the size of a large refrigerator, and Avram watched in fascination as his colleague’s fingers danced through the jumble of circuitry, nimble and dexterous despite the thick gloves of her pressure suit.

“There is nothing wrong here,” she reported, as she continued to work. “It is as I told you. The instruments are fine.”

“There must be something,” Avram objected. He slapped a hand against the side of the service module in frustration. “Those readings are absolutely –”

“Avram! You’re drifting!” Svetlana’s voice cut through his own comment.

“What? Oh, shit.” He was indeed drifting — drifting away from the station’s hull, propelled by the slap he’d given it. Already, several yards separated him from the station, and the gap was growing by the second.

I was not trained for this, he thought angrily. It was never really intended that we go outside, and I don’t know how to handle myself.

He reached for the line that tethered him to the service module, but it slithered out of his grasp. He twisted his torso, reaching after it, but succeeded only in putting his body into a slow spin. God damn it!

“Relax, Avram,” Svetlana advised. “Stop struggling, and try to relax. The line is only fifty meters long; you’ll come to the end shortly, and then I can pull you back in.”

Avram nodded, and forced himself to follow her advice. It was humiliating, but it was the best way. The stars, the Earth and the station were wheeling slowly across his field of view, replacing each other one after another in a steady, stately pinwheel, making him slightly motion sick. He managed to focus his gaze, and realized that he was gradually approaching the Ship. In fact he would pass within arm’s reach of it….

Without really thinking about it, he extended his arm, reaching out to the hull of the strange vessel. Here was a chance to steady himself, and at least regain some semblance of dignity. Just one more revolution… yes, there it was, it was within reach — And suddenly, everything changed. The stars, the station, the Earth, Svetlana — everything was gone. All that remained was the Ship. And then even the Ship was gone — Avram is in another place, standing on the bank of a large body of water — so large that he can’t see across to the other side. The water is dark and ominous, and roils and dances as if it were a living thing, despite the absence of even the slightest breath of wind. There’s a pattern to its motions, but he can’t quite make it out….

And then his eyes widen, as he realizes what is happening. The water… the water is actually dividing into two; it’s moving *apart*, forming a rapidly deepening trough at its very center, stretching away from him towards the horizon. In a matter of seconds it has completely separated, leaving a muddy, glistening strip of land in its place — a strip of land bounded on either side by towering, ever-growing walls of dark, threatening water.

It would be madness to walk out between those walls; of that, Avram is sure. The water is separating through no force he can discern, and it could collapse back into itself just as quickly and easily. A man would have to be a complete idiot to take such a risk. But even as the thought is forming in his mind, he finds himself moving forward. The hard, sandy shore he stands on quickly gives way to soft, marshy ground, and he finds himself struggling to move forward. This is stupid, he tells himself fiercely. This is absolutely insane. With each step, he wills himself to turn around and go back. He can *feel* himself doing it; he can feel himself turning and moving back to the safety of dry land.

And yet, he does not. It occurs to him that there is safety on the far side, and that there is more danger in remaining where he is than there is in proceeding. Where this knowledge comes from, he doesn’t know, but the farther he progresses, the more this certainty settles within his heart. And so it is with agonizing slowness that he continues to pull each foot free of the mud in turn, making a horrible sucking sound as he does so, moving ever forward. The walls of water tremble threateningly on either side, and now are so high that they block the sun. But even that does not deter him.

He has progressed perhaps five hundred yards when his luck runs out. He hears it first as a low rumbling, like a giant subway train far in the distance. He hesitates, squinting ahead, trying to deduce the source of the noise, but there is nothing there — nothing as far as the eye can see, except for the towering walls of water, forming a seemingly endless, dark corridor. Safety lies at the end of that corridor, of that he is sure, but the rumbling is growing louder, building rapidly towards a roar. He turns and looks behind him — and for an instant he is frozen in fear.

The walls behind him are collapsing, coming down and moving steadily towards him, like walls of dominoes. Already the shore he came from is invisible, hidden in the mist of that terrible cataract. And with each second the crashing roar is coming nearer, nearer, nearer….

He shakes himself from his stupor and turns to run, but he makes it only a few steps before he loses his footing and falls to his knees.

Hastily, awkwardly, he struggles back to his feet. There is no time, no time for anything but flight. His only chance is to make it to the other side, but with each step he sinks a little deeper in the mud. It’s up to his ankles now, and seems to be pulling at him, seems to be actively trying to bring him down. At last, far, far in the distance, he can see the other shore, but it’s too far; he isn’t going to make it. Every breath burns in his lungs, and now he’s surrounded by the mist — the mist that foretells the coming of the water. He falls again, and once more scrambles back to his feet, but this time he makes it only a few steps before falling yet a third time. He just has time to look back and see the massive, unified wall of water towering high overhead before it sweeps over him, leaving nothing behind.

ACT ONE

Residence of Dana Scully

Washington, D.C.

Friday, October 12, 2001

7:02 p.m.

Mulder was late. Thank God.

Scully studied herself in the full-length mirror that hung on the back of her bedroom door. This was not that big a deal, she told herself firmly. It was just Mulder, after all. Just her partner of eight years. Just her best friend, and the only one she trusted in all the world.

Just her lover.

Jesus. She still wasn’t completely adjusted to that last part.

“Let me get this straight,” she’d said, two days earlier, standing in the doorway to their office. It was nearly five o’clock, and she’d been on her way out the door when he stopped her with his question, or request, or whatever the hell it was. “You just asked me out. On a date.”

“For Friday night,” Mulder agreed. He was leaning back in his chair, sleeves rolled up, glasses perched on the bridge of his nose, hands clasped loosely behind his head. Only the slight quiver of tension in the muscles of his forearms belied the studied casualness of his pose. “Is that such an extreme possibility?”

Not such an extreme possibility, the rational part of her acknowledged. They’d had a standing Friday night date for some time now — but that was to stay in and watch movies together. More recently, they’d progressed to cuddling and necking, and finally to lovemaking, but so far it had all been confined to his apartment, or hers. They’d never been out in public before — not as a couple — and the idea was giving her the jitters.

It was also exciting her.

Mulder rose from his chair and moved slowly towards her, and Scully felt her eyes widening as she realized that she was being, well, stalked — but she did not back away. “I … we’ve missed so much of the good stuff, Scully,” he said, speaking so softly she could barely hear him. “I just want to take my best girl out for a night on the town. Is that so wrong?”

“*Best* girl?” she asked, pleased that she’d managed not to stutter in the face of her partner’s looming presence. She crossed her arms in front of her and cocked an amused eyebrow at him. “Is there something I should know about, Mulder?”

“Only girl,” he amended, even more softly than before. He was now standing directly in front of her, so close that she could smell the remnants of his aftershave. He touched her elbow, sending sparks jolting through her system, and lightly ran his fingertips down to her wrist, repeating, “Only girl.”

“Mulder,” she managed, now forcing herself to take a reluctant step back. “Not at the office. We agreed.”

He smiled, and she knew he was awarding himself a point. Bastard. “Quite right, Agent Scully,” he replied, in a more normal tone of voice. “So … Friday night? Around seven?” Then came the killer point: “Saturday is my birthday, after all. The big 4-0. Aren’t I entitled to one last fling before they ship me out to the Old Agents’ Home?”

So here she was, looking at herself in a mirror, wishing she’d taken the extra time to get her hair cut Thursday night. And she wasn’t sure her clothes were right, either. She’d wavered, going back and forth between trying to be sexy and feminine, and trying not to be *too* ridiculous, finally settling on an ankle length skirt, and a soft, light blue angora sweater with a vee neck.

“‘Casual’,” she mumbled, turning first one way and then the other as she continued to examine herself in the mirror. “He said ‘casual’.” She shook her head in despair. “This is not ‘casual’; this is a disaster.” She was just turning back to her closet to look for something else when her cell phone rang. With a sigh of annoyance, she stepped over to the bureau and grabbed the phone.

“Yes, I know you’re late,” she said, without preamble.

There was a brief pause; then a man’s voice said, “Agent Scully, this is Assistant Director Skinner.”

“Skinner,” she replied. Automatically, she backed away from the closet, until the backs of her legs bumped against the bed. Sitting down abruptly, she went on, “Sir. What can I do for you?”

“I’m sorry to intrude on your weekend, Agent Scully,” her supervisor said. “But I’m afraid I have an assignment for you.”

“An assignment,” Scully repeated, trying to adjust to the quick change in mood. Thirty seconds ago she’d been trying to decide whether the clothes she was wearing were suggestive enough to send Mulder the right message, without creating too much of a public spectacle in the process, and now –

“That’s right,” the A.D. replied. “And I also regret the short notice. But I need you to get out to Andrews immediately. Your briefing is scheduled to begin in less than an hour.”

“Briefing?” she asked. “At Andrews?” Andrews Air Force Base was located a few miles southeast of Washington, just outside of the Beltway. Scully suppressed a shudder as she thought about it, and tried to remember the last time she or Mulder had legally entered a military installation. “Sir, what’s this all about?”

There was a brief pause at the other end, and Scully could almost hear Skinner frowning. Finally: “Agent Scully, I have to confess that I am unable to answer that question. I’ve been informed that the nature of the assignment is on a need-to-know basis, and I apparently do not have a need to know. However, I can assure you that the officer managing the operation has established his bona fides to my satisfaction, or I would not have agreed to your participation. I can’t say anymore than that over an unsecured line.”

There was another short silence, and Scully could hear papers rustling. “In any case,” her boss went on, “you are to report to Andrews as soon as possible. I’ve been told that you should expect to be gone for at least ten days, but that you need bring no luggage. All of your personal necessities will be provided. I’ve already spoken with Agent Mulder, and he said to tell you that he’ll meet you there. Do you have any questions?’

At least a thousand, she thought — perhaps more. But apparently none that Skinner could — or would — answer, so she simply said, “No, sir.”

“Very well, Agent Scully. Good luck.” And the connection was broken.

# # #

Andrews Air Force Base, Maryland

8:14 p.m.

Mulder paced in long, slow ovals next to his car, under the watchful eyes of the two Air Police sentries guarding the gate. He’d arrived twenty minutes before, and now was waiting for Scully, still a little bemused that nothing untoward had happened when he presented himself at the main entrance. At least, so far he hadn’t been beaten, arrested, drugged or subjected to any of the various indignities that usually accompanied his visits to military facilities. Of course, they hadn’t actually let him beyond a holding area just inside the gate, but still….

He stopped pacing for a moment, and his gaze drifted over to the jeep parked on the other side of the road, about twenty feet from where he stood. The vehicle had been there since he arrived, its engine slowly turning over, its headlights illuminating the guardhouse. The sentries seemed oblivious to the jeep’s presence — which was only fair, since the Marine Corps major and the Navy commander sitting in the jeep were paying them no attention, either.

But all four of them were watching Mulder’s every move. Mulder shook his head and turned away, jamming his hands in his pockets and resuming his pacing. This wasn’t exactly how he’d planned to spend his Friday evening. Dinner, a movie… maybe a little barhopping. A late night walk through Rock Creek Park. Was a few hours of normality in their lives really too much to ask?

Apparently so. He stopped pacing again as another set of headlights appeared in the distance, approaching the gate from the outside. A few seconds later Scully’s Camry was rolling to a stop, and her face became visible behind the windshield. She exchanged a few sentences with the guards, then was allowed to enter the base. She parked her car next to Mulder’s, climbed out of it, and walked over to where he was standing.

“Hey there… Gorgeous?” Mulder said in a slow drawl, allowing an appreciative smile to creep across his features, despite the circumstances. He let his gaze briefly travel up and down her body, taking in the long, billowy skirt, and the soft, not-quite-revealing sweater. Nice, he thought, with a fresh pang of regret. Damn. I think we missed a good time tonight.

She cocked an eyebrow at him, considering, then shook her head. “No, I don’t think so,” she replied, a hint of a smile tugging at the corners of her mouth.

“Well, we’ll just have to keep working on it,” he answered, locking eyes with her. A few weeks ago he’d announced a campaign to find a term of endearment that Dana Scully would deem acceptable to her innate sense of dignity. She’d just shot down alternative number fourteen. That was fine with Mulder. He had plenty of others he hadn’t tried yet.

“Agents Mulder and Scully?” Mulder reluctantly looked away from his partner, to see that the Marine Corps major had left the jeep, and now stood a few feet away, staring at them with cool, expressionless eyes. Mulder cocked an eyebrow at the soldier as he realized that the man’s nametag was missing from his breast pocket, and that he was not wearing any unit insignia. “I have orders to take you to the briefing,” the major stated, nodding his head towards the jeep. “If you’ll both come with me?”

Mulder glanced at Scully. She shrugged eloquently, and nodded, and the two of them fell in step as they followed the man back to the jeep. A few seconds later they were climbing in back, as the Marine settled once more into the front passenger seat. The Navy officer threw the vehicle into gear, pulled a sharp u-turn, and sped on into the base.

The drive through the base was short and silent. Anonymous buildings loomed out of the darkness, and road signs and directories flashed by so quickly that Mulder couldn’t make out more than a word or two before they were gone. They passed through several security checkpoints without incident, and soon were approaching flight operations. But instead of driving up to it, they skirted it on an access road, cleared one final security check, and finally drove out onto the tarmac itself, coming to a halt a hundred feet or so from an unmarked business jet.

The other two men climbed from the jeep, but Mulder sat tight. Scully didn’t move either. The Navy man and the Marine made it about five paces before they realized that they weren’t being followed. They turned back to the jeep, their features still calm, expressionless.

“Agents?” the Marine said. “If you’ll come with us, please? There really isn’t very much time.”

“Where are we going, exactly?” Mulder asked. The resentment he’d felt ever since receiving Skinner’s call was rising to the surface, blending itself with unease at finding himself once again at the mercy of strangers in uniform.

“Agent Mulder, please,” the Marine replied. He nodded towards the aircraft. “Your briefing will be conducted en route, to save time.”

He glanced at Scully, and added, in the same cool, even tones, “The fucking fish said to tell you to get your ass in gear.”

Mulder blinked in surprise, but before he had a chance to respond he felt Scully stirring next to him. “The fucking fish said that?” she asked. He turned his head, and saw an odd little smile on her face.

“Yes, Agent Scully.”

“Well, I guess that’s it, then,” she replied. She climbed from her seat and jumped to the ground. She hesitated for a second, then turned and reached out and took one of Mulder’s hands, pulling him out after her. If either of the military officers thought the not- quite-partnerly gesture unusual, it didn’t show on their faces.

“Let’s go, Mulder. I think it’s okay.” He allowed her to lead him over to the plane, but his mind was working furiously. The fucking fish? Get your ass in gear? What the hell was *that* all about? Scully had responded to it instantly, so it obviously meant something to her. But what? For the first time in their long partnership, Mulder was getting a taste of what it was like when the other person knows more than you do, and he didn’t like it.

Well, nothing to do but go with it, at least for the moment. Skinner had assured him on the phone that this wasn’t a trap of some kind, but despite the thaw in their relationship in recent months, the A.D. had been manipulated and forced to act against their interests once too often for Mulder to take everything he said at face value. But if Scully thought it was okay, then it must be okay — even if he didn’t understand the source of her confidence.

He followed her and the two officers up the steps of the plane and stepped inside, and as quickly as that, he knew. Another man stood just inside the entryway waiting for them. A Navy officer. Tall, red hair, blue eyes, pale complexion — and with a face Mulder had seen many times in photographs, but never in person.

Charles Scully. The mythical younger Scully brother. “Charlie Tuna!” Scully said, quickly closing the gap and throwing her arms around her brother. He returned the embrace with easy familiarity, lifting her briefly off her feet and setting her down again. “It’s been too long,” she went on, looking up at him fondly.

“Are Betty and the kids –”

“No.” He shook his head sharply, and the friendly smile he’d been wearing died. “No one knows I’m here, Dana. No one *can* know, and that goes for Mom and Billy, as well. As far as they know, I’m still with the Sixth Fleet’s Threat Team. Okay?” Mulder had already noted that, like the other two men, Scully’s brother wore no nametag or unit insignia.

“Okay,” she agreed. She was still looking up at him, but her expression had sobered. Now she reached up and delicately touched his collar. “*Captain* Scully?” she asked, her voice tinged with surprise and skepticism.

“Don’t tell Billy,” he replied with a wintry smile. “I don’t want to have to deal with the tantrum.” The smile died again. “It’s brevet rank, Dana. Strictly temporary, to allow me to carry out my duties more effectively.” At last he released her, and turned to face Mulder — and now his expression was cool and professional, almost remote, much as those the other two officers still wore. “Agent Mulder,” he said, extending his hand. “A pleasure to meet you at last. Sorry about the circumstances.”

“The pleasure’s mine, Captain,” Mulder said slowly, returning the other man’s grip. He glanced at his partner, and saw that she was watching the two of them intently. What was she looking for? Was this man another Bill? Or was there something else going on? He couldn’t tell — and at the moment, it wasn’t the most important issue to consider. Apparently Charles Scully thought so, too, because after a moment he broke eye contact, released Mulder’s hand, and without another word he led the two agents back to the passenger compartment.

The other two officers had preceded them, and had already taken seats. The compartment was furnished as a boardroom-style meeting room, with a long conference table where the center aisle would normally be, and seats spaced around it. The seats were bolted to the floor, and were designed to swivel to face the front during takeoffs and landings. A video screen was set into the front bulkhead, and desktop computers were spaced around the table. The floor was covered with a deep, luxurious carpet.

Some digs, Mulder thought as he surveyed the setup. He was still feeling a little jittery, and with a normal, anonymous military briefer, he probably would have relieved some of that tension by voicing that comment, or perhaps something a bit stronger. But this was Scully’s brother, he reminded himself. It was probably better to lie low for the time being.

Things then progressed very quickly. As Mulder was taking a seat next to Scully and fumbling with his safety belt, two men in flight suits passed through the compartment, from back to front. Almost immediately, he heard the engines start, and the plane jerked into motion. A few minutes later, they were in the air.

“So where are we going?” Mulder demanded, as they all adjusted their seats to face the conference table. Scully was sitting next to him, still looking tense from a more dramatic than usual takeoff. She’d never quite gotten over her fear of flying, even after all these years of constant travel. Mulder was feeling a little green about the gills, himself; for a minute or two he’d wondered if the plane was going to flip over on its back.

“Houston, Texas,” Charles Scully answered. He pulled a briefcase from under his seat and opened it. He extracted a couple of binders and slid them across the table to the two agents. “You’ll want to look at the details,” he continued. “But let me give you a little background first — and I’m going to warn you up front that you’re going to have a lot of questions, and I won’t be able to answer some of them. This material is heavily compartmentalized, need-to-know only. Understood?”

The two agents nodded, and Charles continued, “From the background checks we did on you, I have a general idea of the work you two do, and we don’t have a lot of time, so I’m simply going to lay this out.” He leaned forward, folding his hands in front of him on the table. “There is a small, unofficial group within the intelligence community that has come to believe that there is a conspiracy against the government.”

Mulder carefully kept his face expressionless, and out of the corner of his eye he could see that Scully was doing the same. After a few seconds, her brother continued, “That doesn’t seem to be much of a shock to either of you. That’s what I thought. You probably also won’t be surprised to hear that some of us further believe that this conspiracy extends past the United States, and encompasses the entire industrialized world.”

“Tell us something we don’t know,” Mulder murmured. Scully glanced at him, one eyebrow quivering, but he couldn’t tell whether it was from annoyance or amusement. A large part of him was screaming that this was a trap; he had bitter memories of Michael Kritschgau. But this was Scully’s brother, he reminded himself again. This was her *brother*. Surely, if anyone was entitled to the benefit of the doubt — “Because of the lack of official sanction for our activities, the group I belong to has very limited resources,” Charles went on. He smiled briefly, without humor. “There’s also the small problem of not being sure who we can trust.”

Yeah. Mulder knew about that, too.

“So we’ve been forced to nibble around the edges,” Captain Scully said. “Pick up the odd fact here, make a few inferences there, and gradually try to connect the dots. All while doing our regular work, of course, and doing our best to avoid alerting the targets of our investigations. Some of us also have to be careful not to tip off our supervisors of record.”

He leaned towards his sister, his eyes taking on an intensity that Mulder recognized only because he’d seen it in the mirror on so many mornings. “This is really big, Dana.” His voice was low and firm. “It goes back at least fifty years — maybe more. It reaches into every branch of government, and Christ knows how many foreign countries.”

For a few seconds the compartment was silent, other than the distant rumble of the jet engines. Mulder studied the man’s face, trying to divine his intent. He looked serious and sincere — but was he? Sure, Mulder knew that the things he was saying were true – but that didn’t mean he should necessarily trust the man. What, exactly, was Charles Scully’s involvement in all this? And what was he asking his sister and her partner to do? Mulder shook his head slightly. He didn’t know the answers to any of those questions, and it was clear that the other man was determined to tell the story in the manner of his own choosing. They were just going to have to wait and see.

“Ten days ago,” Charles continued at last, almost as if he’d been waiting for Mulder to finish thinking, “NSA assets detected unusual burst transmissions originating from the International Space Station. Most of the signals were directed at Lubumbashi, at the southern tip of the Democratic Republic of the Congo. “Back in the 1970s, Lubumbashi was a base of operations for a West German company called OTRAG. Ostensibly, the company’s purpose was to create a non-governmental space program, in order to facilitate commercial exploitation of near-Earth space. In fact, it also had ties with various western intelligence agencies, including the CIA. The destruction of OTRAG’s launch facilities was the actual primary goal of the Soviet-backed invasion of what was then known as Zaire by Cuban mercenaries, in 1977. With me so far?”

“Yes,” Scully replied. “What you’re saying is that somebody is sending unauthorized transmissions from the space station to a space launch site long since believed to be destroyed and abandoned.”

“Correct,” her brother affirmed. “Further, we have been unable to decipher these transmissions. Whatever the code is, it’s a damned good one. NSA can and does crack any commercial code in existence, and most military ones.” Another cold smile flickered across his features. “That’s classified information, by the way.” Once again, he sobered.

“As you may be aware,” he continued, “the space station is still under construction; nevertheless, it has been continuously manned since last October — about a year, now. The current crew has been on board since July. However, there was a resupply mission just under two weeks ago, and it was after that mission that the station’s normal pattern of telemetry stopped, to be replaced by the encrypted burst transmissions I mentioned. I must stress, though, that NASA has acknowledged none of this. As far as they’re concerned, everything continues to be copacetic.”

“How can that be?” Scully objected, her brow furrowed in thought. “The crew’s research products would be distributed to a wide variety of people both inside and outside the government. It wouldn’t take long for some of them to realize –”

“Too true, Dana,” Charles agreed with a nod. “At the moment, no data is being released groundside. At all. The blackout is being blamed on technical difficulties with NASA’s data processing system.” He paused to glance at Mulder, then back to his sister. “As you might imagine, this is not playing well with the station’s other stakeholders, especially overseas, and the excuses are wearing more than a little thin. My group’s contact at NSA has confirmed that… well, let’s just say that we know there is nothing wrong with NASA’s equipment. Which means that the NASA hierarchy is in this up to their eyeballs.”

“In what?” Mulder asked. He was starting to get an inkling as to where this was heading, but he wanted the other man to spell it out. “What are you leading up to?”

“We did some research,” Charles replied. “And we discovered through… various means that the resupply mission was commandeered.”

“By who?” Scully prompted.

“We don’t know,” her brother replied with a shake of his head. “All we know is that three people, two men and a woman, were placed on that flight at the last minute, and that their names and functions do not appear on the manifest. They also took up several extra payloads — but again, what those payloads were, we don’t know. The official payloads scheduled for that flight also went up — mostly supplies and spare parts, as I said. And the shuttle returned two days later, empty, except for the pilot and co-pilot. But they aren’t talking. Not to anyone who will talk to us, anyway.”

“So the three unknowns stayed aboard,” Mulder commented. “Along with their luggage.”

“Apparently. And it was after their arrival that the regular telemetry ceased, and the burst transmissions began. And then, three days ago, the burst transmissions increased in frequency – and abruptly stopped altogether a few hours later.”

“So what happened?” That was Scully, and from the tension in her voice, Mulder suspected that she had also figured out where Charles was leading them.

“Again, we don’t know,” he answered. “But we’re going to find out. We have four flag officers in our group, and they’ve called in every favor available. The upshot is, we’ve diverted the next launch of space shuttle Atlantis to our own use, and we’re sending up a handpicked crew to find out what the hell’s going on.” Once again he leaned towards his sister, and the intensity in his gaze deepened. “We can’t afford to sit this one out, Dana, and we’ve got our collective necks stuck way out. The commander and the major,” he nodded at the other two men, who had sat quietly throughout the briefing, “are the pilots. We’ve chosen two others as technical experts.” He paused, glanced at Mulder again, very briefly, then finished, “And then there’s the two of you.”

“The two of us?” Scully repeated.

“That’s right, Dana,” her brother agreed. “I know it sounds nutty, but I also think it makes sense, and my admiral agrees. Quite frankly, some of the things we’ve been finding out are scaring me, and I’m not sure who I can trust. You and your partner have some basic knowledge of counterespionage, because of your FBI backgrounds. You also probably know more about the conspiracy than *I* do and, well, you’re family.” He smiled, grimly and briefly. “One of the first things you learn in intelligence work is that you shouldn’t put too much faith in such connections, but in this case, I don’t feel I have much choice.”

“That’s not exactly a ringing endorsement,” Mulder said into the ensuing silence.

Charles Scully looked at him and nodded unapologetically. “No, it’s not,” he replied. “But in this line of work, sometimes you have to make do. I’m sure that’s not a new idea to either of you.” He looked at Mulder speculatively for another moment, then turned his attention back to Scully. “In any case, you’d better get started with those briefing books. We’ll be landing in Houston in a couple of hours, and then your *real* training begins.” He glanced at his watch. “Lift off is in just over seventy-two hours.”

ACT TWO

Kennedy Space Center

Cape Canaveral, Florida

Monday, October 15, 2001

11:01 p.m.

“This is Shuttle Launch Control, at T minus nine minutes and holding.” Scully started at the sudden voice blaring from the overhead speaker, then swore softly to herself for overreacting. The voice continued, “In a few seconds we will be leaving the forty minute planned hold and resuming the countdown. The project managers have been polled, and verify that they are go for launch. Final GLS configuration is complete.” There was a brief pause, and Scully found herself holding her breath. “We have GLS auto sequence start, and operations recorders are on. We are now exiting the planned hold; T minus nine minutes and counting. This is Shuttle Launch Control.”

Damn. It wasn’t that she actually wanted the launch to be scrubbed; Charles had convinced her of the necessity during the flight to Houston that first night. But although she’d long since become resigned to flying, due to her work on the X-Files and the need for frequent travel, she’d never gotten to like it. And this… this was nothing she’d ever thought might happen. Not in her wildest imaginings. For some people — including her partner — this was a dream; the opportunity of a lifetime. For Dana Scully, it was a nightmare.

She shifted uncomfortably in her seat, trying for the thousandth time in the past three days to push the unpleasant thoughts and feelings away, and suppressed another curse as the shoulder harness bit into the side of her neck. The technician who’d helped her buckle in had cinched it a little too tight, but Scully had been reluctant to complain.

That was three hours ago. Three hours of waiting in this damned, uncomfortable seat, while the restraint slowly cut off her circulation. Damn NASA for their schedules and protocols – schedules and protocols that had resulted in three hours of *planned* discomfort. And she’d thought the Bureau was bad! She’d certainly learned all she ever wanted to know about NASA, and then some, over the past three days. From the moment they arrived in Houston, late on Friday evening, every waking hour — including some that should have been spent sleeping — had been devoted to plans and preparations. Scully understood that they were trying to cram months of training into a long weekend, but that knowledge simply added to her stress level. God alone knew what was being left out — or how much of what they had been told she was going to remember when she really needed it. This whole thing was preposterous.

She turned her head to the left and looked at the two Russians sitting in the adjacent seats. Azerbaijani, she corrected in her mind. The two technical specialists had been quite sensitive about that distinction. At the moment, they seemed calm and unperturbed — but of course, *they* had been trained for this sort of thing. They were volunteers. Well, so was she — sort of.

Her only consolation was that Mulder appeared to be having the time of his life. He was like a kid in a candy store, and watching him dive into it all had helped Scully take her mind off of her own troubles. She shuddered in spite of herself; she still couldn’t decide which she’d hated more — the centrifuge, or that damned airplane. What had the flight crew called it? The one that was supposed to acclimate them to weightlessness — the vomit comet, that was it. Those long, looping trajectories that made the deck of the plane drop out from under her. She was falling, falling, falling — No she wasn’t. She was *not* falling. She was strapped in her seat, secure as could be. She’d taken her undergraduate degree in physics; she knew better than most people exactly what forces would be operating in a few minutes when Atlantis leapt up off the launching pad. Everything was going to be fine; perfectly fine —

“Hey, Scully.”

Scully jumped. “Mulder,” she said. “What?”

“You remember that copier on the third floor of the Hoover? The one that always gets a paper jam when you most need it?” His voice was low, for her ears only, and tinged with amusement. Bless him; he was trying to divert her with one of his little jokes or stories.

“Yeah,” she said. “What about it?”

“It was purchased on a government contract,” her partner replied, mischief dancing in his eyes. “From the lowest bidder.” He paused for a fraction of a second. “Too.”

Scully closed her eyes and swallowed. Through gritted teeth: “Mulder, you are such an asshole.”

A soft chuckle. “That’s why you love me.”

Scully couldn’t bring herself to answer. The hellish thing was, he was right. His irreverence, his disrespect for authority, even his occasional displays of attitude — these were all things that she found attractive in him. No, more than attractive. Compelling. Necessary. Dana Scully had long ago reconciled herself to the fact that she was drawn to “bad boys”. But such liaisons did have their price — such as now, when what she wanted more than anything was to be cuddled and cherished, and told that she didn’t need to be afraid. She heard a distant clunking sound, but before she had time to wonder what it was, the overhead speaker sounded again. “This is Shuttle Launch Control, at T minus seven minutes, thirty seconds and counting. The orbiter access arm has been successfully retracted, and we are go for APU prestart.”

The orbiter access arm. Once again, Scully couldn’t keep herself from shuddering. The orbiter access arm included the walkway they’d used to reach the crew compartment. They were truly cut off now, with no way out other than the escape slide that they’d been told about, but lacked the time to practice on. Scully suspected the lack of practice time meant the slide was more for show than for use.

>From the hurried reading she’d done in the last few days, it seemed to her that if anything went wrong, they’d either have plenty of time, or none at all —

“Scully?” Mulder’s voice was quieter this time, more serious. Once again she turned her head to look at him, but this time she didn’t speak. “Do you remember the moon landing?” he asked after a moment.

“No,” she replied with a shake of the head. “I was too young. And the space program wasn’t a big deal in my family, anyway.”

“I was seven years old,” Mulder said. “Going on eight. It was… it was … I dunno. I just don’t know how to describe it. It was the most wonderful thing I’d ever seen in my life.” He paused for a moment, obviously struggling to find the words, and Scully found herself being drawn in, captured by the intensity of his gaze and his voice. “It was like … magic. Can you imagine, Scully? Can you?”

“I’m trying, Mulder,” she said, as steadily as she could. “Tell me about it, and maybe I’ll be able to.” Anything to take her mind off what was about to happen.

“Okay.” He glanced briefly past her, apparently gauging whether the other two in the crew compartment could hear him. Lowering his voice a little, he went on, “It was in July, but you probably already know that.” She nodded. “It was in July,” he repeated. “A rainy evening. We were actually in D.C. that summer — Dad and Samantha and me, I mean. Mom didn’t like it in Washington, especially during hot weather.”

Scully nodded again, suddenly wishing that she could reach out and take his hand. These glimpses of his childhood — especially his childhood before the loss of his sister — were so rare and precious to her. Her fears of a moment ago were forgotten; she just wanted to crawl into his arms and listen all night, to whatever he felt like telling her. “Go on,” she whispered.

“There wasn’t a lot of television in those days,” he continued, his warm, hazel eyes locked on hers. “No cable. D.C. had, I dunno, six or eight stations, and a couple of them were UHF, and you had to have a special antenna to get them.” He smiled. “No Playboy Channel. How barbaric is that?”

“Primitive,” she agreed.

“Anyway,” Mulder went on, “they took everything else off the air. I mean, for a couple of days there was nothing on TV but this continuous special report. It was as if the whole world was holding its breath. They said later that one fourth of the world’s population heard or saw at least part of it. I remember this one ad they kept showing — about how someday they’d be able to replace telephone wires with beams of light, or make transistors so small they’d pass through the eye of a needle.”

“Fiber optics,” Scully said. “And microchips.”

He nodded, and his voice abruptly dropped so low she could barely hear him. “And then suddenly it was real,” he said. “It was really happening. The picture was black and white, and so grainy you could barely tell what you were looking at. But then you… you learned how to look at it, and you realized that it was a man, hopping slowly down the ladder. And on the screen it suddenly said, ‘Live from the moon’. Scully… it was… it was….” Words seemed to fail him, and he simply shook his head.

“I wish I could have seen it with you,” she said softly. She thought about the keychain he’d given her as a birthday gift, so many years ago. So she’d been right after all, when she’d guessed at its significance. “I wish I could have been there.” How often had they had the opportunity to share something wonderful like that? Their lives were so wrapped up in tragedy and darkness.

They sat in silence for a minute or two, and Scully tried to think about Mulder as a little boy, on the day men landed on the moon for the first time. She felt a brief surge of anger at his mother, for having destroyed all his boyhood pictures, but she quickly suppressed it. Nothing to be done about it, and she still had her imagination….

The overhead speaker blared again, informing her that there were two minutes until launch, and that the external fuel tank had been topped off with liquid hydrogen. Despite herself, Scully found herself being drawn back into the matter at hand. Her traitor memory called up visions of the Hindenburg, and then of Challenger — but the latter tragedy, she vaguely remembered, had had to do with a failure in the solid rocket boosters, not the huge tank of hydrogen strapped to the belly of the ship. And they’d fixed that problem; they must have, or the shuttles wouldn’t be flying again, Mulder’s jokes about the lowest bidder notwithstanding.

More than one hundred launches, she reminded herself, silently reciting a statistic she’d gleaned from the Internet the previous night, in an effort to calm her nerves. More than one hundred launches, and only one failure, and that was years ago. Everything’s going to be fine.

Suddenly, everything seemed to be happening very quickly, giving Scully that breathless feeling of fear and anticipation that she got when a rollercoaster was about to ease over the top of the highest peak. Too late to turn back now. Far, far too late. Her ears buzzed with jargon, as launch control made more announcements, things she thought she should understand, if only she’d had time to really study the damned briefing book. Things about SRB joint heaters and MDM critical commands; and then they were go for redundant set launch sequence start, and the hydraulic power units were started, and dear God there were only twenty-eight seconds left —

“It’s gonna be okay, Scully.”

Scully swallowed and nodded, staring straight ahead. It was going to be okay. Right. She knew that. And if it wasn’t, it would in all probability be over very, very quickly.

There was a sudden roar, a terrible white noise, as the main engines ignited, and Atlantis began to vibrate — but it did not move. Six more seconds, she thought. Six seconds while the engines built to full power. Then the clamps holding the ship down would be released — She heard a deep clunk, and a clang, and the entire shuttle shuddered. Scully felt her pulse increase, but before she had time to articulate in her mind what was happening, her seat *surged* under her. The roar intensified, and Scully realized that the solid rockets were now also firing, and that they were *moving* — lifting up off the pad.

# # #

“Crew confirms roll program. Cheyenne Mountain now controlling. Three engines at 104 percent.”

“‘I have slipped the surly bonds of earth,'” Mulder murmured to himself, under the roar of the engines. “‘And danced the skies on laughter-silvered wings.'” They were really doing it; they were really moving. With some effort, his weight already increasing under the shuttle’s relentless acceleration, he turned his head to look at Scully — and immediately, all the joy of the moment was sucked out of him.

God, she looked terrible. Not that it was likely to be obvious to anyone but him, but he knew her very well, and she couldn’t hide her feelings from him — not anymore. Not since they’d become lovers. Her fear showed in a thousand different ways, from the tiny crinkles at the corners of her eyes, to the slight thinning of her lips, to the artificial stiffness of her posture — plus countless other clues so subtle that even Mulder couldn’t name them, although he could still perceive them, on some subliminal level.

And they added up to fear. He silently cursed himself for his attempt at humor a few minutes earlier. Damn that smart mouth of his, anyway. He’d long ago learned to use jokes as weapons against fear and despair, but Scully wasn’t like that. He’d known that for a long time, but for many years one of the emotions he’d used his sense of humor against had been his feelings for his partner, as a sort of distancing strategy. Unfortunately, one of the side effects of this was that he tended to be a little blind to her needs, sometimes. He no longer needed to keep Scully at arm’s length, of course, but old habits died hard.

“Passing through max Q. Atlantis go at throttle up.” The engines had let up a bit, as the shuttle passed through the lower, thicker part of the atmosphere. Now that the air was thinning the acceleration built to full strength once again, and Mulder felt himself being pressed deeper into the padding of his seat, as his weight doubled and then tripled. Had it really been more than a minute already? It seemed impossible, but that was when this was supposed to happen, so it must be true.

He wished he could be up on the flight deck, in the pilot’s seat.

He’d seen it at the Air and Space Museum’s IMAX theater on more than one occasion, even dragging Scully along with him a time or two, but this was the real thing. If it were daytime, the sky would be turning a progressively deeper blue. As it was, the stars would be growing gradually brighter, their true colors becoming visible. There’d been some thin, wispy clouds when they walked out to the transport vehicle a few hours earlier; those must already be below them — A dull, clunking sound and a sharp jolt announced that the solid rocket boosters had been jettisoned. Almost immediately, the loudspeaker informed them that they were now thirty miles high, and nearly forty miles east of the launch site. Already their velocity exceeded one mile per second — and of course, they were still accelerating, as the main engines continued to fire.

Once again, Mulder turned his attention to Scully. She was still staring straight ahead, her eyes wide open. Her features were somewhat distorted by the acceleration, but she seemed to be a little calmer now that they were finally on the way. Her lips were moving soundlessly, and after a few seconds Mulder recognized the Ave Maria. In Latin, no less, he thought with a smile. Well, whatever worked for her. Reassured that Scully seemed to be working her way through it – as she always did — Mulder settled back in his seat to enjoy the ride.

# # #

Space Shuttle Atlantis

Mission Elapsed Time: 0 days, 17 hours, 23 minutes, 46 seconds

After chasing the space station for the better part of a day, Atlantis finally matched orbits and was ready to make rendezvous. Scully had spent the time getting used to zero gravity, and doing her best to help Mulder adjust, as he’d become violently motion sick as soon as the engines cut off, only eight and a half minutes into the flight. Fortunately, the shuttle stocked compazine in its first aid kit, Mulder being far from the first space traveler ever to have such a reaction. Despite his discomfort, her partner had insisted on struggling his way to the windows as soon as it was permitted, while Scully floated along behind, anxiously holding a vomit bag at the ready.

Floating. That was something different, Scully had to admit. She’d brushed off Mulder’s pre-launch wisecracks about joining the zero gee club, but now that she was becoming accustomed to it, she realized that there were definite possibilities. Too bad they lacked the time and privacy to take advantage of the situation. Not that Mulder was really up to it, in any case. He wasn’t *that* much better.

She let her gaze drift around the cabin. Once more they were all strapped in their seats, while the pilot maneuvered Atlantis closer to the station. The other two passengers — the Azerbaijani technicians — seemed stoic and reserved, just as they had been throughout the abbreviated training and then the flight itself. They were both short and dark complexioned, and the only names that they’d given were Abbasov and Mahammadov, while the pilots were going by Commander Jones and Major Smith. Everyone seemed to know who she and Mulder were, however. Scully supposed that was reasonable; the two of them were the outsiders, after all. But it still made her uneasy, and made her wonder what else her brother knew that he hadn’t told them.

She’d spent quite a bit of time thinking about Charles’ role in all this, the past few days. As children they’d been very close, and had formed a sort of an alliance against Bill and Melissa — the two younger kids against the two older ones. This affinity had persisted all the way through high school, and although their bond had started to attenuate when Scully left for college, it had never been completely dissolved.

She hadn’t seen much of him the last few years, though — not since she’d been assigned to the X-Files, in fact. Part of her wondered if there was a connection there. Was Charles aware of the Consortium and its activities that far back? Or was it simply part of the larger pattern of social and professional isolation she’d experienced as a result of her partnership with Mulder? If he *had* been aware, what did that say about his failure to warn her about what she was getting herself into, all those years ago?

Did she really know her little brother anymore? Her seat jolted under her, as it had done several times in the past half hour. The pilot was making a number of small course corrections as they approached the space station, preparatory to docking. Much to Mulder’s vocal frustration, they’d been required to strap down before they’d gotten close enough to get a good look at their destination, but now they should be almost there, assuming that they were still on schedule.

Suddenly there was another jolt, much longer than any of the others. Scully was thrown violently forward against her shoulder straps, and her lap belt cut into her waist. Her eyes watered, and she gasped.

The final approach had been described as a series of “gentle nudges”, but this hardly qualified. She felt her pre-launch fear struggling to break free once again, but she ruthlessly suppressed it. Something was wrong — And then, just as abruptly, the pressure was gone. She heard the distant crackling of radios from the flight deck, but the crew compartment speaker remained silent; apparently they had been cut off from whatever conversation was occurring between the pilots and mission control.

The silence in the crew compartment stretched on. A minute passed. Two. Scully looked over at Mulder, but he shook his head without speaking, raising his eyebrows to indicate he had no more idea than she did what was happening. She glanced in the other direction, at Abbasov and Mahammadov, and saw that they were staring placidly at the overhead bulkhead, their faces set in expressionless masks.

It’s not really an *overhead* bulkhead, she reminded herself, trying to distract herself from the latest mystery. They were in orbit now; in free fall. There was no up or down here. No overhead; no underfoot. Every perception was ephemeral, and dependent on the observer. Everything was relative. Einstein was right — “The payload specialists will report to the flight deck.” Scully blinked in surprise at the sudden announcement from the loudspeaker.

Payload specialists — that was NASA speak for her and Mulder and the two technicians. Non-NASA people, non-astronauts, assigned to a specific mission for a specific purpose. Such as this one. Scully found that she’d already unbuckled her harness while she was thinking. A look at Mulder and she saw that he had done the same, although he was moving more cautiously than she, and looked as if his stomach was bothering him again. He nodded, though, and waved for her to precede him. Slowly and carefully, working her way from one handhold to the next, Scully made her way towards the flight deck, glancing occasionally over her shoulder to see that Mulder was following. Abbasov and Mahammadov, who had proven to be more experienced in zero gee, had already reached the short ladder, and were pulling themselves up it, towards the flight deck. A moment or two later, Scully and Mulder followed.

As always, it took Scully a few seconds to get oriented, once she reached the flight deck. The pilot stations were a welter of confusing dials and switches — more than two thousand controls and displays, she remembered from the hasty briefing sessions. Arching over the pilots were six large windows, and through the windows she could see the Earth, huge and round and blue and white, looking closer and far more real than seemed possible.

Surly bonds, indeed, she thought, remembering with a faint smile the poem Mulder had recited for her the night before liftoff. She’d told him the truth when she said the space program hadn’t been important to her family but this — this view of the Earth was quite possibly the most beautiful thing Scully had ever seen.

“Good Christ! What’s that?”

She swiveled sharply to look at Mulder, almost losing her grip on her handhold in the process, but he was not looking back at her. Rather, his gaze was focused out the window on the far left. He was looking at something… he was looking at the space station, she realized. It floated there, perhaps five hundred yards distant, glinting in the sunlight against a backdrop of stars, looking just as it had in the photographs they’d been shown. No, not *just* like the pictures. There was something else there as well. Something large and round and dark. She let go of her handhold, and allowed herself to drift a little closer to the window.

“My God!”

It was the ship. The ship she’d seen in Africa almost two years before. Or if not the same ship, then one very much like it: large and disk shaped, and made of some dark metal. They were too far away for her to see whether there were symbols etched on the surface, but something inside her whispered that they were there. And it was floating in space next to the station, tethered to it by half a dozen cables.

 

clip_image002

“That’s why we called you up here,” Commander Jones said from the pilot’s seat. His voice was calm and uninflected. The perfect fighter jock, dealing with an unexpected situation. “Your opinions, please. Does the presence of this craft endanger the mission?”

“Where did it come from?” Mulder asked.

“I don’t know, Agent Mulder,” the commander replied. “We’ve had visual contact with the station for quite some time, but we did not see… that until a few minutes ago.” He frowned, as if in disapproval at an unruly universe. “It seemed to materialize out of nothing as we closed to within a thousand meters.” Glancing at one of his instruments: “It still isn’t showing up on radar.”

“That’s impossible,” Scully said.

“Yes, Agent Scully, it is,” Commander Jones agreed. “Nevertheless, it has happened. Again, I require your opinions. Does this phenomenon endanger the safety of the mission?” His gaze flicked to the two Azerbaijani technicians. “Gentlemen? Your views, please.”

Abbasov glanced at Mahammadov and the two exchanged a few muttered sentences in a language Scully didn’t recognize. Abbasov then shrugged, and said, in heavily accented English, “There are too few data. We are unable to make any recommendation.”

“I agree,” Mulder said. He looked at Scully, and his eyelids flickered. “I’ve never seen anything like it, but it’s quite obviously connected to the problem we were sent to investigate. I don’t think we have any choice but to proceed.”

Scully hesitated, as she realized that her partner did not intend to disclose their previous encounter with a ship like this. In a perfect world, they would share all the information they had, in hopes of furthering their collective understanding. This was not a perfect world, and for the moment she saw no alternative but to back Mulder’s play.

“I agree with Agent Mulder,” she said smoothly. “There may be risks, but they are outweighed by the potential gains. I recommend we proceed.”

“Very well,” the commander said with a nod. If he was surprised by their conclusion, he didn’t show it. “Return to your seats, and we will complete our final approach.”

It took only a moment for the four of them to once more take their positions and strap themselves in. Atlantis then resumed its shuddery, hesitant approach, jolting first one way, then another as Jones eased them towards the station. Finally, about ten minutes after they’d returned from the flight deck, there was a low grinding noise, followed by a dull clang, and after that there was only silence.

Moments later, Major Smith appeared, floating down the ladder from the flight deck. “We have achieved docking,” he said briefly, moving past them. “Boarding will commence immediately.” He came to a halt by the airlock and quickly worked the controls. “You will enter the station one at a time, with each person waiting until the one preceding you has indicated it is safe. Commander Jones and I will remain here.”

“You’re not coming with us?” Scully asked. That had not been part of the mission brief.

“In light of the vessel docked to the station, Commander Jones and I have been ordered to remain with Atlantis,” the man replied, apparently unperturbed. “We will not enter the station, and we will not have any contact with the ship.” The airlock door swung open, to reveal a small chamber with another door on the far side. A few seconds later, that door also opened. “Agent Scully, since there may be injured personnel on board, you will go first.”

Scully nodded. That, at least, had been part of the plan. She slipped a pair of latex gloves from her pocket and pulled them on, then moved forward, bracing herself briefly against the frame of the airlock and trying to prepare herself for what she might find. This was no different from any other potential crime scene, she reminded herself. The lack of gravity was going to make things awkward and messy, but that couldn’t be helped. And it didn’t change the principles she lived by as a doctor — not by one iota. She took a deep breath, and pushed her way through the airlock and into the space station.

ACT THREE

Space Shuttle Atlantis

Mission Elapsed Time: 0 days, 18 hours, 4 minutes, 21 seconds

Mulder wanted to pace. Unfortunately, the lack of gravity made that impossible, so he had to settle for kicking one foot rhythmically against the wall of the shuttle, while hanging on to one of the handholds to keep himself from drifting.

Scully had boarded the space station twelve minutes ago. Major Smith had secured the shuttle airlock door as soon as she cleared the threshold; a moment or two later they heard Scully shutting the door on the station side of the connection. All according to protocol. Damn it.

Smith and the two technicians were, to all appearances, completely unconcerned. Their expressions were blank, giving nothing away, and their body language — as best Mulder could puzzle it out in the absence of gravity — was loose and casual. None of them spoke.

Easy enough for them, Mulder thought. It wasn’t *their* partner who was on the other side of the double doors.

At last they heard the station side door opening again, and Mulder waited tensely while Major Smith reciprocated. Seconds later, Scully appeared in the entrance, clinging to the doorframe, a grim look on her face.

“Well?” Mulder asked.

“There’s no one here,” she said flatly. Mulder raised his eyebrows, and she clarified, “There’s nobody on board — and no bodies, either. The station is completely empty.” She turned her gaze on Smith. “I’m going to need Mulder’s help. The place is a mess. It looks like there was a fight in there, so we’re going to have to treat it like a crime scene. There are blood stains on the walls and some of the fixtures, and I found these.” She held up two large evidence bags, each one containing a military issue bayonet. Both blades had dried blood on them.

“We don’t have time for that, Agent Scully.”

“We have to make time,” she said, shaking her head. “This is part of the investigation; this is why Mulder and I are here. We were sent up here to find out what happened –”

“That is one of the mission objectives,” the major agreed. “But investigating the unidentified ship takes priority.” He paused, apparently thinking about something. Then: “Abbasov and Mahammadov will begin that part of the job. You and Agent Mulder will collect evidence, to the extent that it doesn’t interfere with the techs, and to the extent that your services are not required for the primary mission.”

“But –”

“That’s all, Agent Scully.” To the technicians: “You’d better get over there and get started.” They nodded, and without further comment they pushed past Mulder and Scully and into the station. Scully gritted her teeth, then turned and followed. Mulder went after her.

“At least we know what happened to the original crew,” he commented, once they were on the other side, with the airlock doors sealed again. He nodded at the bayonets. “Unless you assume that NASA routinely sends its own people up here prepared for hand-to-hand combat. Of course, we don’t know what was done with the bodies, but –”

“No, we don’t. And we also don’t know *why*,” his partner said. “I want to know why.” She gestured at the room they were in. “Look at it.”

Mulder looked around, and whistled. He recalled from the briefing that the interior of the station had a volume roughly equal to that of a 747 jetliner, when you included all the various modules. This compartment seemed that big all by itself, probably because the lack of gravity gave it more usable space. It also looked as if a tornado had hit it. A random clutter of papers, manuals and odd bits of equipment floated in the light breeze from the ventilation system. A ballpoint pen drifted by, and Mulder reached out and grabbed it. “Skillcraft,” he commented, reading the manufacturer’s name off the side of the pen. “Genuine government issue.” He let go of it, giving it a little push, and watched as it floated across the room, finally rebounding off the far wall. “You know they’re never going to let us report whatever we find here.”

“We don’t know that,” Scully answered — but Mulder could see that her heart wasn’t in it. She knew better. They’d been through this before. “We need to find out who the second crew was and what happened to them.”

“Well, one thing’s pretty clear,” Mulder said. He glanced at Abbasov and Mahammadov, who were already working at one of the consoles at the far end of the compartment. “Whoever it was, they came prepared for trouble.” He gestured at the bloody bayonets. “It’s also evident that the other ship had not yet arrived — but they probably knew it was coming.”

“Why do you say that?”

“If the ship had arrived before the intruders came, the regular crew would have reported it to ground control,” Mulder replied. “There’s no way something like that could have been kept secret — not under normal conditions. But they damned well knew the ship was coming. Otherwise, why bother to take the tremendous risk of disclosure? Shuttle missions aren’t really secret — even when the specific purpose of the expedition is classified, the general nature of the assignment often leaks out. There’s no way that they could reasonably expect that their activities would remain under wraps — not in the long term.”

“Okay,” Scully said, nodding. “But that still doesn’t tell us who they were, or what happened to them.”

“No, it doesn’t,” Mulder admitted. “But you think we’re going to find out by treating the space station the way we would a crime scene back home? You think these people are going to have their fingerprints on file with the NCIC?”

“Probably not,” Scully said. “But do you have a better idea?”

# # #

International Space Station

Mission Elapsed Time: 2 days, 1 hour, 35 minutes, 19 seconds

“I think we are ready,” said Abbasov; Mahammadov merely nodded. Mulder had never heard him speak English, although he seemed to understand it well enough. The two men were strapped to seats in front of one of the many consoles that littered the interior of the space station, while Mulder and Scully floated directly behind them, gripping handholds.

On a video display they had a clear view of the alien ship, relayed from cameras aboard Atlantis.

They had been on board for more than a day now, with each team attending to their own duties. Mulder and Scully had dutifully collected evidence and taken photographs, going through the motions of trying to solve the mystery of what had happened, knowing all the while that in the end nothing would be done, even if they did unravel that part of the puzzle. They both were very familiar with clandestine operations, and this expedition had all the earmarks of an incident that was going to be covered up, and made to look as if it had never happened.

The investigation of the strange spaceship had been no more productive. The two technicians had begun by looking for the notes and records that should have been generated by the previous expedition, but they had found nothing. Not a notebook, not a single scrap of paper. There were dozens of computer diskettes stored neatly in their carriers — all blank. Even the hard drives on the system mainframe were empty — the two men had had to reinstall the system software before the computer would even boot up, and all of their software tools had proven useless in trying to reconstruct whatever files had been deleted.

Somebody had done a very thorough job.

But why? Mulder wondered about it for at least the hundredth time. What motivation could there possibly be for destroying all the data — including data collected by the legitimate crew prior to the strange ship’s arrival. And going back to the physical evidence, where the hell was everyone?

Clearly, there had been a fight here, and apparently the invaders had won — but where were the bodies? Had they all been ejected into space? And had the last survivor, for reasons unknown, cycled himself through the airlock, going voluntarily to his own death? The pre-launch briefing had made it quite clear that nothing larger than a golf ball had approached or left the station since the last supply mission departed. Of course, the ground-based radar hadn’t detected the presence of the alien ship, either.

And it *was* an alien ship. That much was clear, even over the video monitors. Scully had confirmed, during a private conversation, away from the other expedition members, that the markings on the outside of the ship were similar to the ones she’d seen on the ship off the coast of Africa. She couldn’t say whether it was the same ship, of course. All of her notes from that trip were back on Earth, and it seemed unlikely that they’d be allowed to leave with photographs of this vessel.

All of which boiled down to the self-evident fact that someone with inside knowledge of the threat of alien colonization was behind all this. But who? The Consortium, or a faction within the Consortium? The rebel aliens that Krycek had spoken of so many years ago, and who had apparently struck a powerful blow to the Consortium more than two years ago at El Rico Air Base? Some third group, that Mulder and Scully knew nothing about?

It was maddening to know so much, and yet know so little. Having completely failed to find any trace of the previous crew, or any indication of what their purpose had been or what they’d learned, the personnel from Atlantis were now engaged in their own examination of the alien ship. This had been decided after a hurried radio consultation with Charles Scully, but they were working against the clock, because the security situation on Earth was terribly unstable.

It was only a matter of time before their presence here was leaked outside of Charles’ group, and NASA — and others — took official notice and action.

They’d already discovered several anomalies. Among other things, radar probes had revealed that the ship seemed to be larger on the inside than on the outside. This finding was suspect, however, since the volume seemed to change each time the test was run. Infrared scans had found exactly nothing. As far as those instruments were concerned, the ship simply didn’t exist — it had no surface temperature at all.

Photographs left nothing but irregular white blotches on the film, regardless of what settings were used. This had caused some concern about radiation, but instruments that functioned in those wavelengths reported no measurable emissions. Analysis of the spectrum of sunlight reflected off the ship showed… nothing. Just plain, ordinary sunlight. The ship apparently contained no ferrous metals, and from the crude experiments they’d been able to perform, it seemed to have no mass.

It was almost as if it didn’t really exist. Their passive investigations thwarted, Abbasov and Mahammadov had obtained permission from mission control — meaning Charles Scully — to perform more invasive experiments. The first had been the radar scans, and now they were prepared for the next step. By means of a short, arduous spacewalk, power had been diverted from the solar array that powered the station to the cables securing the alien ship. The object was to determine the conductivity of the ship’s hull, in hopes that this would aid in identifying what material it was made of. “Mission control,” said Abbasov into his microphone, “we are ready to begin. Recorders are on.”

“Roger that, Atlantis,” replied Charles Scully’s voice. “You may proceed as planned.”

Abbasov nodded to Mahammadov, who flipped a switch, and Abbasov, Mahammadov and Scully all collapsed into unconsciousness.

# # #

Time and location unknown.

For Scully, the universe seemed simply to disappear. One instant she was gripping her handhold, floating in midair next to Mulder, behind the technicians, watching as they prepared their experiment. In the next, everything was simply gone — everything except the ship. And within seconds, even that had faded into oblivion — She is alone, standing on a cold, icy plain. The wind is howling around her, blowing snow and sleet and freezing rain into her face. She tries to turn away, but the wind seems to follow her, seems to seek her out, and she has to shield her face with her hands. It only helps a little.

The wind also carries a horrible odor, a smell like rotting meat and mold and spoiled milk, all rolled into one. With every breath she takes, it seems to infest her lungs, like a living thing. It’s almost as if she’s breathing spores or insect larvae into her airways. A vivid memory of Mulder’s lungs being suctioned during the case involving the Morley tobacco company flashes through her mind, and bile rises in her throat. Somehow, she forces it back down. And she can hear things. She can hear voices. The wind is howling around her and her ears are cold, so very cold, but still she can hear voices. Voices in agony and despair, sobbing and crying out in pain and grief. A distant babble that seems to come from every direction, and never quite resolves into anything coherent.

She tries to take stock of her situation, but there’s very little for her to see. The only light comes from the sky — a dim, coppery glow, reflected off the roiling gray clouds. The snow and sleet and rain, borne on the icy wind, gusts and billows around her, cutting visibility down to just a few yards.

Where’s Mulder? He was right next to her, only a moment ago, and now he’s just gone, along with everything else. But how can that be? How could he just have vanished into thin air? How could everything she knew* just have vanished into thin air? To be replaced by… this? She feels so lost and alone.

//Nothing disappears without a trace.//

She realizes that she’s turning in a circle, rotating helplessly, looking desperately for something, anything. Anything warm and friendly and familiar. The ground crunches underfoot, and she looks down, realizing that it’s not earth she’s standing on, but ice. Old, foul, filthy ice, crusted with frozen slime and dirty snow.

Every square inch of her exposed skin is cold, so very cold, and she wonders how long she can live like this. How long it will take her to die. Exposure will soon overtake her, and hypothermia will follow soon after as the cold seeps into her body and robs her of her life’s heat. She has to find a way out of this; she has to find *Mulder* — She stumbles over a bit of uneven ground, and almost falls. This plain is not as smooth and featureless as she first had thought, and now as she looks around her she realizes that there are small humps in the terrain, each eight or ten inches across and maybe half that high. And then her eyes widen in shock as she realizes that some of them are moving — She stumbles again, and this time she loses her balance and falls, hitting the ground with a breath-paralyzing thud. Pain lances out through her hip and shoulder, and for a moment she just lies there.

She needs to rest. Just for a moment, she promises herself. She’ll just rest for a moment and catch her breath, and then she’ll struggle to her feet and find a way out of … out of *this*. There has to be a way out. There’s always a way out. Just for a minute. Her eyes start to drift closed.

“Oh… oh… Agent Scully….”

She forces her eyes open as a single voice finally resolves itself out of the cacophany all around her. One voice… a familiar voice. One she’s heard somewhere before, but not for so very long. Not for so many, many years.

She can see him now — she can see the head of the person who spoke to her. It’s one of those irregularities in the ice that she noticed earlier, those small lumps, and now the cold penetrates all the way to her heart as she realizes that each of the insignificant mounds stretching out across this plain is actually a human head, half buried in the ice. And the one directly in front of her, the one who just spoke to her, is the man she and Mulder knew as Deep Throat.

“S-sorry,” he says, and she feels her eyes widening in shock as she sees there are tears running down his cheeks — tears that freeze on his skin almost as soon as they’re shed. “I’m so, so sorry….”

“Sorry?” she asks, somehow struggling to her hands and knees. She crawls over closer to him, heedless of the cold now cutting into the palms of her hands. “Sorry for what? Why… how… where are we?”

“I’m sorry ….” he moans, in low tones of misery. “I never thought I’d see you here. I was sure that you, of all people, would escape.” He lowers his head into the ice so she can no longer see his features, but still she can hear his voice, muffled, but distinct. “I’m so sorry.”

“Please don’t.” She doesn’t know why, but she doesn’t want to listen to this; she doesn’t want to hear it. She crawls closer and reaches out to touch his cheek, and it’s cold — cold as the ice surrounding it. He continues to cry and moan his grief and sorrow. “Please don’t,” she repeats. “Please, please don’t.” She can’t bear to hear him suffering; she has to find a way to make it stop. “Tell me what’s wrong. Tell me what I can do.”

“There’s nothing you can do.” He raises his head again. “Nothing you can do. Nothing. Nothing for me.” He hiccups as he cries, and adds, “You can only save… save yourself. Save your partner.”

“Mulder?” The word snaps from her mouth; Deep Throat now has her complete attention. “You know where Mulder is? Where is he? Is he hurt?”

“Save yourself!” the man in the ice wails. “Oh please, please… save yourself. You have to find him. You have to save yourself.”

And then his face sinks down into the ice, and despite her cajolery and imprecations, he neither moves nor speaks again. At last she gives up and fights her way to her feet. Mulder. She has to find Mulder. Nothing else matters. She has to find him. She *has* to.

She turns a circle again, this time struggling to stay calm and study what she’s seeing. The wind continues to whip around her, the snow and ice and rain continues its assault, the people buried in the ice continue to wail in pain and sorrow. The clouds churn and twist overhead, the coppery glow flickers and dances. And there’s nothing there. Nothing — Wait. No. There *was* something. Something barely visible in the dimness. A shadow of … of something. Something huge and dark and wide, growing up out of the ice and reaching up and up and up until it disappears into the clouds. She can’t tell what it is; she can’t even tell how far away it is, but it’s the only landmark she has, it’s her only chance to find Mulder. Mulder. She has to find him. She tries to turn, to begin walking towards the object — And finds that she can’t. Her feet have frozen to the ground, and she cannot move. She fights, she struggles, she tries to pull herself free from the ice, but it’s no good, there’s no escape. She waited too long, she stood still for too many minutes, and now she’s trapped here, trapped in the ice, and she knows that she will never escape.

The snow and rain and sleet will continue to wrap themselves around her, building layer after layer after layer, until finally she, too, will be buried in the ice, lost for all eternity, forgotten by humanity. She is trapped and without hope. She closes her eyes, and wills herself not to cry.

# # #

International Space Station

Mission Elapsed Time: 2 days, 1 hour, 46 minutes, 12 seconds

For a few eternal seconds Mulder floated in mid-air, staring at his partner’s unconscious body. He was barely aware of the other two, beyond the fact that they were also unresponsive. All of his attention was on Scully.

Then he was twisting towards her and reaching out, his motions slow and clumsy due to the lack of gravity. His hand bumped her shoulder, just as Scully’s fingers slipped off her handhold, and she began drifting slowly away from him, across the compartment.

He swore under his breath, struggling to hold on to his self-control. Scully needed help, and he wasn’t going to be able to do anything for her if he didn’t stay focused. He could hear Charles Scully’s voice, calling over the radio, but he ignored it. Not now, not now. Slowly, carefully, he turned, changing his grip on his handhold a couple of times in the process, until he was lined up with his partner’s body as it drifted across the cabin. Then he placed his feet against the back of Mahammadov’s chair, and pushed off after her.

He felt his stomach drop out from under him, as it always did when maneuvering in zero gravity without anything to hold onto, but he ruthlessly suppressed it. He didn’t have time for that now. He only had time for Scully.

At last he caught up with her, and grappled her clumsily around the shoulders as their bodies gently collided. His aim had been slightly off, so their connection was off-center, and they began to tumble, end over end. Mulder’s insides start ed doing flip flops by that time, but he clenched his teeth and held on. No time for that. No time.

Finally they fetched up against a wall. Mulder’s hand shot out, while he continued to hold Scully close with his other arm. His fingers brushed against something — a shelving bracket — and he clutched it, hard. The slow tumble stopped, they bumped the wall a couple of times, and were still.

Now what?

He was distantly aware of voices coming over the radio — Major Smith and Commander Jones, or Major Jones and Commander Smith — and then he thought he heard Charles Scully speaking as well, asking questions, demanding information. But he had no time for that, no goddamn time at all, and as best he could without letting go of either her or the bracket, he examined his partner. Her breathing was steady and regular, and her pulse was okay, too. Her skin was a little flushed, but she didn’t seem to be feverish. If he didn’t know better, he’d think she was just asleep. He tried shaking her, he tried calling her name, but there was no reaction.

Shit. Mulder fought to suppress the rising panic. This was a bit too much like the time she was stung by the bee outside his apartment. He knew that wasn’t what was going on this time, but that just made it worse, because it meant he had no clue whatsoever. Mahammadov had thrown the switch, and the three of them had simply passed out. Mahammadov had thrown the switch….

That had to be it. Mulder wasn’t sure what the connection was, or how it had worked, but somehow when they passed an electrical current through the alien ship, *this* had happened. And somehow he knew, on the gut instinct level, that the only way to get his partner back was to turn it off. Now.

Once again he turned awkwardly and tried to position himself, the task made more complex this time by his unwillingness to leave Scully where she was. Finally he was ready, one hand cupped beneath her chin, as if he were rescuing someone who was drowning. He carefully placed his feet, let go of the bracket and pushed off. By great good luck he got it right this time. He and Scully began drifting across the compartment again, without any spin or tumble at all, and aimed directly where he wanted them to be going. It took only seconds for them to reach their destination, and Mulder grabbed the back of Abbasov’s chair, bringing them to a stop.

Without hesitation, and still holding on to Scully with his other hand, he then reached out to the control panel and switched off the current. He looked back at his partner…. Just in time to see her eyes flicker open. Her brilliant, beautiful, intelligent blue eyes.

# # #

International Space Station

Mission Elapsed Time: 2 days, 3 hours, 6 minutes, 31 seconds

“That’s insane.”

Mulder turned sharply away from Abbasov, and let his gaze fall on Scully once again. After he’d thrown the switch, the other three had immediately awakened, although they’d all been a bit bleary for a while afterwards.

They’d each reported having had strange visions, or hallucinations, while they were unconscious. Scully had told of a vast, icy plain, with people — including Deep Throat — buried in the ice up to their necks. Abbasov and Mahammadov had each found themselves in a small, dark space — like a coffin, Abbasov had said, his face pale.

They’d been alone, and no amount of yelling or banging of their fists had seemed to attract anyone’s attention. Finally, the bottom of their compartments had opened, and they’d started falling, down, down, down, towards a monstrous, impossibly hot fire. And now the two technicians wanted to try the experiment again.

“Agent Mulder, we have no alternative,” Abbasov said, in his thickly accented English. “We were sent here to investigate, and our last experiment was incomplete. Mission control has already approved another iteration of this experiment. We must –”

“It was incomplete because it almost killed you!” Mulder interrupted, turning back to face the man again. “And Mahammadov and Scully, too.” He glanced at his partner again, to see that she was watching the argument impassively.

“You are taking this far too seriously,” Abbasov said flatly. “What we experienced was a hallucination; a dream. It could not harm us, and it was induced in some way by feedback from the ship. If we were equipped to perform EEG’s, we would be able to prove that this is so. As a precaution, we will increase the amperage on the next trial. We will set it high enough to burn out whatever mechanism it was that generated the effect, so that it will not interfere with our observations. Mahammadov has already made the calculations.” His gaze turned speculative. “The fact that neither you nor the crew of Atlantis appear to have been affected is a crucial datum; we must establish a baseline. And in any case, if the effect should be repeated you will be able to terminate the experiment before any harm is done.”

“No,” Mulder said, shaking his head. “We don’t have any idea what we’re dealing with, and we have to move carefully.” To his partner: “Scully, you aren’t buying into this, are you?”

“Mulder.” Her voice was soft and uncertain, as it had been since she regained consciousness. “Mulder, I didn’t like the place I was in, but Abbasov’s right. It was only a dream. A nightmare,” she amended. “But dreams can’t hurt us, and as scientists we have to disregard our personal feelings and push ahead.”

Mulder simply stared at her for a moment, and she reached out and laid a gentle hand on his arm, tugging him away from the other two. When they had drifted far enough to ensure minimal privacy, she said, very softly, “Mulder, you of all people must surely understand the importance of this. How many times in the past have you taken risks with yourself to try and find the truth?”

“Sometimes you stopped me,” he responded, equally softly.

“That’s true,” Scully replied with a smile. “Sometimes I did. But I honestly believe that the risk in this case is minimal.” She turned her hands palms up. “Look at my hands, Mulder. If what happened to me had been real, they should be frostbitten.” She nodded towards the other two. “If what happened to them had been real, they should have second and third degree burns all over their bodies. The instruments on Atlantis detected nothing. *Nothing.* Whatever happened, as frightening as it was, it wasn’t real.”

“Scully –”

“Mulder, you know what it was I experienced.” He nodded reluctantly, remembering the account she’d given just a few minutes earlier.

“That… vision that I had was straight out of Dante’s ‘Inferno’. The Ninth Circle of Hell, where traitors are condemned to spend eternity. And Mahammadov and Abbasov acknowledged that what *they* saw was a traditional Muslim story about God’s judgment and damnation.” She shook her head. “I don’t know how it happened; I can’t explain the mechanism. But I think Abbasov is right. Some sort of feedback developed, and somehow it triggered memories within each victim — memories of stories we’d heard, each within our own religious heritage. And remember, that’s just what happened in Africa two years ago.”

“We should take it back to Earth and study it there,” Mulder insisted. But his heart was no longer in it. He knew that he’d lost. “If we took it back to Earth, we’d have plenty of time, and all the resources we need.”

“That would probably be a good idea,” Scully agreed. She glanced at Abbasov and Mahammadov, watching them from the other side of the compartment, then back to Mulder. “But you know that’s not going to happen. The crew of Atlantis have orders not to have any direct contact — and the ship is too big to fit in the shuttle’s cargo bay, in any case.” She moved closer, and her voice dropped still farther, to the barest whisper. “We don’t know why you weren’t affected. Maybe the surgery you had while Spender had you, back in ’99, had something to do with it. The tissue they removed from your brain may be what responded to whatever it is that happened. But whatever the reason, the fact that you weren’t affected means that you *will* be able to protect the rest of us, if worse comes to worst.”

Mulder was silent for a moment, while he studied her face. She was right, dammit. They’d been sent up here to do this, and they really had no alternatives. And truth be told, Scully had already put her finger on his real objection: he was unwilling to see her take chances that he would have found acceptable for himself — especially since he was unable to share the risk. Unfortunately, he seemed to have no choice in the matter. And so finally, he nodded, and gave his consent.

A few minutes later they were all once more gathered around the control panel. Unlike the previous experiment, this time they were all securely strapped into chairs, as a precaution against loss of consciousness. Mulder was seated next to Abbasov, within easy reach of the crucial switch.

“You will not terminate the experiment unless you have verified that both Mahammadov and myself have lost consciousness, and cannot be awakened,” Abbasov instructed. Without waiting for a reply, he switched on his microphone. “Mission control, we have adjusted the settings, and are ready to proceed.”

“Acknowledged,” came Charles Scully’s voice. “At your discretion.” The man’s voice sounded calm and unperturbed. Was he really unconcerned about the safety of the members of the expedition — including that of his own sister? Or was that simply a professional mask, such as the one Scully tended to wear on such occasions? Who was Charles Scully, really?

Then Abbasov threw the switch, and the universe disappeared.

# # #

Time and location unknown

He’s floating alone, in total nothingness. There is no light, no sound, no taste, no smell, no touch. He is neither hot nor cold, wet nor dry, tired nor wakeful. He simply is. And for some unmeasured period — a few seconds, a few minutes, a few hours, a few centuries — he is unsure even of who he is. And he is alone.

He is alone in this nothingness. Alone, bereft and isolated. There’s no one else there, no sense of *presence*. He feels abandoned; forsaken. But somehow, he knows he has no one to blame but himself. He chose this darkness, after all.

All the misery and sorrow of a lifetime wells up inside of him, filling him with grief and remorse and driving out all other thoughts and emotions. He cannot think; he cannot concentrate. It is all he can do to retain as much grasp of himself as he has, and even that is slipping gradually away. Already he is crumbling, and he knows with horrified certainty that the process will only end when he has been reduced to a mere shell, an empty vessel with room for nothing but darkness and loneliness and despair. Forever.

No! The single word forms in his mind. No! It cannot end like this. No! He has to fight this, he has to find a way out, he has to escape. He has to struggle. No!

But even as the thoughts swirl through his mind, he realizes their futility. There is nothing here — literally nothing. Nothing that he can use or base a defense upon. Nothing to grasp, nothing to hold onto. No light or darkness. No up or down. No past or future. No hope.

No Scully.

Oblivion would be better than this. He tries calling to her, but even as he does he knows it will do no good. Her name echoes uselessly inside his head; even if it were possible for him to speak aloud, there is no one to hear him. He feels panic building, sweeping across him and around him and through him like a tidal wave as the reality of his situation finally strikes home. He is alone at last, totally and completely alone, as he has always known in his heart would eventually be his fate. Even if it were possible for her to be here, he realizes that he could never wish that for her. She deserves better. She deserves to be in the light.

He weeps in silent isolation. Dully, almost as an afterthought, he prays forgiveness, knowing that no one can hear him. And as quickly as that, a pinprick of light and warmth appears, impossibly far away, yet moving closer by the second. It swells rapidly — a pinprick becomes a marble becomes a baseball becomes a basketball becomes an entire world. In the space between two heartbeats the warm light grows until it dominates him, overwhelming his senses and banishing the nothingness that defines him. It’s so bright and blinding, he cannot see — Mulder shook his head sharply as waves of dizziness and nausea swept through his body. He was in the space station, strapped in his seat, but still the nothingness hovered in the back of his mind, pulsing and swirling, almost alive in its malevolence. Slowly, so very slowly, his mind began to focus, his vision and hearing gradually returning. There were sounds, and light, and… and *objects* swimming before him. If only he could make sense of it. There was something he was supposed to do — something important. Dear God, what was it?

And then he remembered. The switch. He was supposed to throw the switch, but only if something went wrong. He tried to turn his head, wanting to check and see if the others were still alert and oriented, but it was hard, so very hard. It was like pushing his way through molasses, while his vision swam and the nausea returned to the fore. He squinted against the light, seeming so brilliant and unforgiving after its total absence, and his head began to pound and his eyes started to water.

Fuck it. He couldn’t really see; he could barely concentrate. Abbasov said throw the switch if there was a problem, and there sure as hell was a problem. His hand fumbled forward, brushing against dials and controls, moving with agonizing slowness towards salvation. His vision was still blurred, unsteady, but somehow he *knew* when he finally found the proper switch. He grasped it between thumb and forefinger, and pushed, and he felt it click over into place — And nothing happened.

For a moment he wondered if he had the wrong switch after all. His hand had moved with instinctive, almost preternatural surety, but could he have been wrong? He squinted again, and this time he managed to make out a few fuzzy outlines, enough to know that his instincts had been sound. He tried to turn his head again, and this time it was a little easier.

Scully. He had to find Scully. He needed to know that she was all right, but a prickling on the back of his neck told him that she was not. His head kept turning, seemingly of its own volition… and there she was. Strapped in her seat, her head lolled forward, her beautiful auburn hair splayed around her and wafting gently with the air currents.

She wasn’t moving.

Her gaze was fixed, her pupils dilated. He could not tell if she was breathing. In that instant the nothing swooped back in, capitalizing on his renewed fear and despair as it tried to claim him once again for its own. The lights seemed to dim, and there was a roaring in his ears. It was all so numbing and overwhelming, and a part of him desperately yearned to let go. It would be so good to rest. Scully was gone – he could almost hear the words, that seductive whisper that he’d heard in the past when she was missing and when she had cancer. Scully was gone to the cold and ice, and there was no more hope, no more warmth, no more light. He should just give up, and all of his troubles would be over —

And then he was clawing at his safety harness, as he forced his assailant back with a savage curse. It was still hard to move, but somehow he unsnapped the buckles, and in the next instant he was floating up out of his seat. Once again his stomach heaved, but he ruthlessly suppressed it. At the last second, as he was about to drift completely away from his chair, he reached out and grabbed the harness with one hand and used it to leverage himself over to Scully. She was, thank God, still breathing, and her pulse seemed normal, and Mulder whispered a heartfelt prayer of thanks and relief. As he had done on the previous occasion he took rapid inventory, working as best he could by touch, since his eyes and ears were still undependable, and he could find nothing wrong with her – nothing wrong, except for a total lack of response, no matter what he did.

He clung to the back of her seat and tried to reason out what to do. His senses were still undependable, but they did seem to be improving. His vision now had moments of clarity, and the roaring in his ears was slowly dropping off, enough so that he could occasionally make out scraps of conversation coming from the radio. ” …. payload specialists will please respond…. no contact, Cheyenne Mountain…. radiation levels increasing…. Atlantis …. payload specialists will report status…. prepare…. requesting instructions…. emergency evacuation routine….”

Mulder was still trying to piece together what he was hearing when his gaze fell almost at random on the video monitor displaying the alien craft — and what he saw made his eyes widen in shock. The ship was no longer dark and inert. Instead, it had taken on a glow — a deep blue glow that seemed to emanate from somewhere inside the craft. It seemed to him that it was expanding, as well, but that was impossible; it had to be a trick of his still-uncertain vision.

For a few seconds he simply floated there, staring at the display.

Instinctively, deep in his soul, he recognized danger and evil in this new phenomenon, but it was so beautiful, so seductive — “The payload specialists will return to Atlantis immediately. This is the first and only warning. Atlantis is preparing for emergency departure in three hundred eighty-five seconds. Departure will not be delayed.”

Mulder struggled to make himself understand the words. Emergency departure? But that meant… that meant…. Jesus God, that meant he had a little more than six minutes to get Scully out of here, or they’d be left behind!

Slowly, laboriously, he maneuvered himself around so that he was floating directly over his partner. His motions were hindered by the almost-familiar awkwardness of zero gravity, as well as by the mysterious resistance to all motion that he’d been experiencing ever since the experiment began. In the background the radio continued to squawk, but he ignored it. They’d either make it in time or they wouldn’t, and diverting his attention to listen to the preparations being made by the crew of Atlantis would only slow him down.

He was also eerily aware of the alien ship, still glowing a deep, penetrating blue at the end of its tether. The monitor was out of his line of sight, but that didn’t seem to matter anymore, because somehow he could still “see” it in his mind, pulsing and growing larger with each passing second, the strange radiation penetrating and suffusing everything it encountered.

Scully’s harness buckles sprang free at last, and she floated slowly up out of her chair. Mulder grabbed the first thing he could – the collar of her jumpsuit — and pulled her closer, until the two of them collided in a tangle of arms and legs. He wrapped his arms around her and hung on grimly, ignoring the fresh outrage coming from his stomach, and flailing out with his feet until by great good fortune he managed to hook one of them through one of the ubiquitous handholds.

No time, no time. Where was he? The airlock linking the space station to Atlantis was, of course, at the far end of the compartment, a good sixty feet away, and he was going to have to get it right the first time, for there would be no time for second tries. Taking a few precious seconds to steady himself, he took aim and pushed off from the control console.

For a few agonizing seconds, Mulder wasn’t sure he’d jumped true. Having Scully’s body in his arms meant that his center of gravity wasn’t where it should be, but he’d tried to correct for that, all the while doing his best to ignore the persistent nausea that had never quite gone away since the moment they’d first entered freefall, more than two days earlier.

He started to breathe easier, as he realized that he’d actually managed to do it. He was going to land almost exactly where he’d intended; now all he had to do was bring himself to a halt at the other end, without breaking either his neck or Scully’s… and either he was getting better, or he’d just been more lucky than anyone had any right to expect, because he managed to execute a perfect four point stop, with Scully’s body pinned between his own and the airlock door.

After that, it was just a matter of finding the leverage to open the airlock door on the station side and swing it open. To his immense relief, Atlantis’ door was already open, and Major Smith was waiting on the other side. As soon as the other man realized the situation, he raised his arms to retrieve Scully, glancing past Mulder as he did so, apparently to see if the others were following.

“Jesus, Mary and Joseph!”

Mulder turned awkwardly in place upon hearing the man’s exclamation — only to feel his own eyes widening in shock and horror. He’d almost managed to forget about the blue radiation emanating from the alien ship; now he saw that it had actually penetrated the walls of the space station and was advancing towards him, marching slowly but steadily forward like a wave on the beach. It didn’t seem to be disturbing anything … but as he watched it passed over Abbasov, and the man simply disappeared.

“Come on!” There was a sharp tug on Mulder’s elbow; he turned again to see that Smith had already managed to maneuver Scully to her seat and strap her in, and now had returned. Before Mulder had a chance to respond, the other man had dragged him through into Atlantis and slammed shut both airlock doors. Scant seconds later, he’d hooked his arms under Mulder’s armpits from behind and given a shove with his legs, and the two of them performed a complicated somersault that ended directly at the foot of Mulder’s own chair. Then Smith was jamming him down into it and hurriedly adjusting the straps, before pushing off again in the direction of the ladder that led to the flight deck.

“Bobby!” he shouted. “Bobby, we need to get out of here *now*!”

Mulder couldn’t make out the response, but Smith’s answer was clear as a bell. “No, *screw* that; there’s no time. We can –” His voice was cut off as he exited the crew compartment. And then there was nothing to do but wait. Mulder divided his attention between Scully, who was still unconscious, strapped in the seat next to his, and the airlock door, where he expected to see the blue fire make its appearance at any second. In his mind’s eye he could see it continuing to move through the space station. By now it had surely passed over Mahammadov, and nothing but two thin bulkheads separated it from the remaining crew of Atlantis — And then, at last, he felt a sharp jolt as the shuttle cast free.

Almost immediately he heard a low growl, and was thrown forward against his safety harness as the orbital maneuvering rockets fired, moving the ship away from the station, and beginning the long, slow descent to Earth.

EPILOGUE

Antelope Valley Hospital

Lancaster, California

Friday, October 19, 2001

5:18 p.m.

Mulder paced the hall outside Scully’s room, waiting for her brother to emerge so he could go back inside. Charles Scully had arrived three hours earlier, his appearance coinciding almost precisely with his sister finally regaining consciousness. She’d remained unresponsive during the long reentry process, right through to the landing on the dry lake bed at Edwards Air Force Base. Mulder had reluctantly allowed himself to be dragged from her bedside for a debriefing, while Charles had shown an apparently equal unwillingness to allow her to rest before hearing her part of the story. Only the combined insistence of her doctor and Mulder had persuaded him to do so.

The debriefing had been one of the more frustrating experiences in Mulder’s recent memory. All of the information had flowed one way — from him to Charles Scully, with a female lieutenant commander whom Mulder hadn’t met before throwing in the occasional question. The two officers had been cool, brisk and businesslike, and had absolutely refused to answer any of *Mulder’s* inquiries.

What had happened to the alien ship, or to the crew who preceded them, or even who the other group had been, or what organization they worked for — if Charles knew the answers to those questions, he wasn’t telling. To add insult to injury, as a parting shot, Mulder was informed that the entire matter was classified, compartmentalized, need-to-know only, and that Skinner had already been told that no report would be forthcoming, either from the military, or from Mulder and Scully.

Finally, Mulder had been released, but of course he hadn’t been allowed to see Scully. Charles and the lieutenant commander immediately went to her room and commenced interrogating her, while Mulder waited outside in the hallway. That was an hour ago. The female officer had emerged from the room ten minutes ago, and now stood at parade rest outside Scully’s door, a blank expression on her face.

Mulder had gleaned one tidbit of information from Commander Jones and Major Smith while Atlantis was still in low earth orbit, waiting for its reentry window to open. Well, “tidbit” was too mild a word, he supposed, even on top of everything else that had happened. Because the apparent fact of the matter was that a few seconds after the shuttle disengaged from the space station, the alien spacecraft had vanished.

This was not a phenomenon similar to its appearance when they were first approaching the station, several days earlier. In that case, according to the pilots, the ship had simply materialized out of nothing as Atlantis closed to within a thousand meters of the station. This time they’d been much closer, and according to their account, the strange, blue glow had continued to intensify as they pulled away, until finally the light was too brilliant to bear — and then in the blink of an eye the glow had faded to nothing, and the ship was gone.

Of course, the playback of the video monitor showed nothing but static from the moment the experiment began. Mulder wasn’t sure whether to be frustrated or cynical over that. On the one hand, it was just one more instance of evidence disappearing down a rabbit hole; on the other hand, he’d taken considerable pleasure in imagining the report the two officers had been forced to make to their superiors. And besides, it didn’t seem likely that Mulder would’ve been given access to the tapes, even if they’d had anything useful on them.

And then there was the other issue. The one he’d been avoiding. Just what exactly *had* happened to him and Scully and the others during the final experiment?

The door to Scully’s room opened, and Mulder turned on his heel, all other thoughts instantly banished from his mind. Charles Scully stood in the doorway, the same cool professional mask in place. He paused, and bent his head to murmur something to the lieutenant commander.

She nodded, he straightened up again, and for a moment he locked his gaze with Mulder’s.

There was undoubtedly a human being in there somewhere, Mulder thought, as he and the other man engaged in a brief staredown. And Scully obviously cared deeply for him, which counted for a lot in Mulder’s book. But their brief association had left Mulder with more questions than answers concerning Charles Scully’s motives and goals.

Questions that, in all likelihood, were going to remain unanswered. Almost as if he were reading Mulder’s mind, the other man’s lips quivered, and there was a flicker of… something in his eyes. Then his expression closed down again, and he turned and walked away.

# # #

Scully looked expectantly towards the door as it swung open, and flashed her partner a smile as he entered the room. He’d been there briefly — very briefly — when she’d first awakened, just barely long enough to give her a quick rundown on what had happened after her loss of consciousness, but then Charles had arrived and whisked him away before they’d really had a chance to talk.

God, she was glad to see him.

“Hey, Scully.” Mulder matched her smile as he entered the room and shut the door behind him. He made no pretense at using the guest chair, but crossed directly to the bed, let down the guard rail, and crawled in next to her and took her into his arms. Scully snuggled into his embrace and sighed contentedly.

“So how are you feeling?” he asked.

“Not too bad,” she replied. “I presume you’ve already heard from the doctors that they can’t find anything wrong with me?”

“Yeah,” her partner answered. “But it’s always nice to hear it directly from the horse’s mouth, so to speak.” That comment won him another smile and a good-natured elbow in the ribs. He continued, “I seem to be doing okay, too….” But his voice trailed off on an uncertain note.

“But?” she said at last.

“But,” Mulder agreed, with a reluctant sigh. “But I’m still trying to work through exactly what happened.” He took a deep breath. “To both of us.”

Scully nodded slowly. “I’ve been wondering about that, too.”

They were silent for a minute or two. Scully was hesitant to raise the issue, because in the past their discussions of religion had frequently gotten out of hand. Mulder apparently had the same reservation. Finally she steeled herself, and said, “Mulder? What are you thinking? I’d really like to know.” Her partner remained silent. At last she drew back a little from his embrace and looked up at him. “Mulder?”

“I… I dunno what I think, Scully.” Another lengthy silence. Then, in very low tones, and all in a rush: “I don’t want it to be true. I can’t believe you’d wind up in a place like that.”

“You mean hell.” It wasn’t a question, but he nodded anyway. “Mulder, the Bible teaches us… it’s a basic Christian doctrine that everybody sins.”

“Yeah, I know.” His eyes were haunted. “It’s one of the reasons…. Never mind.” He shook his head, then gave a smile that looked more than a little forced. “Scully, I can believe that… that you might have swiped a pencil from my desk and not gotten around to telling your priest about it yet. But you were in a place reserved for traitors, and I can’t accept that.”

“God judges us,” she replied softly. “We don’t judge ourselves.” She shook her head quickly, hoping to forestall an argument. “Look, Mulder, I don’t pretend to understand why I was there, but I could construct… rationales for it. I betrayed my father’s plan for my life; I betrayed Blevins’ instructions when he assigned me to work with you.” A bittersweet smile, as she remembered her encounter with Chimene, the guilt vampire. “I could even make a case that I’ve betrayed you. But that’s not the point.”

“What is the point?”

“The point is that we don’t know what happened, or why. I have difficulty believing that ship could have been acting in the name of God ….” Her voice trailed off, and she shook her head again.

“But?” This time Mulder’s smile seemed genuine.

“But,” she agreed, with a nod and a sigh. “God chooses His own tools. And I can’t rule out the possibility that that ship was one of them.”

She realized her gaze had drifted away from Mulder’s, and she forced herself to look at him once again. “And, as you said about me, I have trouble accepting the idea that the man I love could be condemned in the way you described.”

Mulder shrugged. “It’s perfectly consistent with the views of some Christians,” he pointed out. “Concerning unbelievers, I mean.”

“I know,” Scully replied. “The complete absence of God, leaving nothing but grief and despair. But that doesn’t mean I have to like it. Not for you.” Another bittersweet smile. “Of course, if it *is* God’s judgment, it’s not up to me to like or dislike it.” She felt tears filling her eyes.

Mulder drew her into another embrace, and Scully allowed herself to take comfort from the warmth of his body. This conversation was going much better than their previous discussions of religion, and Scully suddenly wondered if she dared risk taking things a step further. She felt a sudden rush of courage — almost as if a still, small voice were speaking to her, encouraging her, deep down inside.

“Mulder?”

“Hmmm?” His voice sounded warm and drowsy, as if he were on the verge of drifting off to sleep.

“I… I wonder if….” Her voice trailed off again, as she struggled to find the words. “I don’t want to force anything on you, or take advantage of you when you’re upset –”

His chuckle cut her off, and the warm friendliness of his tone gave her further strength. “I thought that was what the guy was supposed to say, Scully.” He sobered, and his voice lowered. “Go ahead. You know you can ask me anything.”

“Okay.” She snuggled a little closer, and felt his hands begin to gently stroke her back. “I was just wondering if you’d be willing… if you’d like to go to church with me sometime.”

“Sometime?”

“Sometime,” she repeated firmly. “When you feel comfortable with it.” There was yet another silence, longer than the others, and Scully forced herself not to try to guess what he was going to say. At last she felt Mulder shift slightly on the bed. He withdrew one of his arms, and brought his hand around to lightly touch her chin, turning her head so that she was looking directly into his eyes.

“Okay, Scully,” he said, very softly. “Sometime. It’s a date.”

End of “Apogee”